Sonata de Equestria

Chapters

First Movement: Part 2- Sombra in G Minor
First Movement: Part 3- Key Change
First Movement: Part 4- Steady Beating
First Movement: Part 5- Sing Your Scales
First Movement: Part 6- Like Wind Through a Reed
First Movement: Part 7- A Song From The Heart
First Movement: Part 8- Kindness A Capella
First Movement: Part 9- The Binding Chords
First Movement: Part 10- Aerial Duet
First Movement: Part 11- Instruments of Destruction
Second Movement: Part 1- Operetta of a Storm
Second Movement: Part 2-March of the Memories
Second Movement: Part 3- Royal Recitative
Second Movement: Part 5- Running the Gamut
Second Movement: Part 6- Hymns and Protestations
Second Movement: Part 7- A Melody of Loss and Hope
Second Movement: Part 8- Rising Dynamics
Second Movement: Part 9- Griffon Ensemble
Second Movement: Part 10- Scordatura de Storia
Second Movement: Part 11- Friendship's Ostinato
Second Movement: Part 14- Cacophony
Second Movement: Part 15- The Heroes' Requiem
Third Movement: Part 1- Minor Strings
Third Movement: Part 2- Solo Soliloquy
Third Movement: Part 3- Heightening Tempo
Third Movement: Part 4- The Conductor
Third Movement: Part 5- Reprise
Third Movement: Part 6- The Ballad of the Five Armies
Third Movement: Part 7- Crescendo
Fourth Movement: Part 1- Friendship's Finale
Fourth Movement: Part 2- On That Note, From the Desk of Twilight Sparkle
Prelude
First Movement: Part 1- Friendship's Fugue
Second Movement: Part 4- Can You Hear the Starsong?
Second Movement: Part 12- The Snare
Second Movement: Part 13- Hopeful Tune

First Movement: Part 2- Sombra in G Minor

Sombra in G Minor

A small earth pony caravan traveled along the road from Manehatten to Canterlot, with a covered wagon carrying veggies and trinkets to sell at the market. The wagon was pulled by a rather impressive mare, the top of her head coming to a few inches above her husband’s. The stallion was busy keeping the kids out from under his wife’s hooves, while making sure that none of their wares fell out of the kart onto the bumpy road.

“Will we see the princesses, daddy?” One little foal, whose glasses made him look more like an owl than a pony, sat perched atop his father’s back.

“We very well might… Radish! Get out of the parsnips!”

“Will we be able to see Princess Luna raise the sun?”

“Princess Luna raises the moon, sweetheart… Parsnip! Get out of the radishes!”

“Oh. Will Princess Luna become Nightmare Moon again?”

“That’s very unlikely, punkin’… Stop playing hoofball with the cabbages! Those are for market!”

The mother looked ahead and noticed the silhouette of a peculiar pony walking towards them. “Honey, do you see that?”

The stallion’s keen eyes, trained from years of protecting his veggie patch from stray crows, spotted the pony right away. “I’ll put the kids in the kart.”

With their three children snug inside the cloth covering, the couple walked forwards, always keeping an eye on the pony headed in the opposite direction. The mare shivered, and her husband leaned into her side to reassure her.

The other pony walked slowly, his rear left leg limping from a long-forgotten injury. His unkempt mane was matted together with moss and sweat, and his sandy-tan coat was blotched with missing patches of hair. The gentle aroma of burnt wood followed him as he passed by the silent caravan, and shot a glare at the happy family.

When the stallion had passed, and was some distance away, the three kids quietly filed out of the cart. After walking in silence for a while, the littlest one spoke up. “Is that why we’re supposed to stay in school, daddy?”

“Uh… Yes. Yes it is.”

“No matter what you do, you’ll always be able to find somepony who can do it better”

The words of the disheveled pony’s mother rang in his head again and again, always circulating, never ending. The phrase had become his private mantra ever since he had lost his job, his life’s work. That was when he learned the hard way just how true the saying was.

The earth pony walked down the same path that he had always traveled, ever since that sorry day. He had spent this time taking odd jobs in the towns he came across, before finally growing weary of the townsponies and moving on.

“Well, m-m-mother, I hope you’re h-happy.”

With his mind eternally in the past, he never noticed the raised tree root before he tripped over it. Flailing about, he tumbled off of the forest path and into a small clearing. He got to his feet quickly, ready to face whatever pony that would dare trip him up. His angry, bloodshot eyes settled on a cave, resting in a nearby hillside. An evil, purple-ish glow escaped from the cave’s entrance.

The sandy-coated earth pony then experienced a pause moment.

Everypony experiences pause moments in their life; those little times between coming into contact with something wrong, and succumbing to the desire to join in. Most ponies have a still, small voice that tells them what will happen if they submit to the dark urges, and many are able to exercise the willpower needed to heed their conscience.

This particular stallion, however, had quite a bit of experience with ignoring the still, small voice. He completely ignored the warning that told him the thing in the cave was most likely harmful. He discarded the notion that an earth pony probably wouldn’t have much defense against any potential dark magic within. His curiosity got the better of him and he limped into the cave to observe the root of the evil within.

In the center of the cave grew a lone stalagmite of purple crystal, its arcane radiance filling the room with light. Contrary to what the grey-maned stallion knew was natural; however, the light did nothing to dispel the cave’s shadows. Instead, the cavern’s natural shadows seemed to deepen upon contact with the swirling purple-ish glow. As the tan pony drew close, he caught sight of his reflection on the crystal’s smooth surface. He grimaced at his own disheveled appearance, mane askew and coat matted. He leaned forwards to get a closer look at his yellowed teeth when the reflection rippled.

Within the mirrored surface, he saw his face turn from tan to dark grey, his mane from light grey to deepest black, and his eyes turn from emerald green to blood red. Long fangs replaced yellow teeth as his mouth opened in a maniacal grin. A girlish shriek sprung from his lips as he slid backwards, getting as much distance between himself and the crystal as he could in his panicked state.

When he dared to look at the crystal once more, he saw the twisted reflection flow out of the crystal and into the darkness of the cave. The head of a monstrous unicorn, connected to a flowing trail of black smoke, swirled towards the terrified earth pony. Stopping mere inches from the cowering stallion, the head spoke. “And who might you be, son of earth?”

“I-I-I-I am…” The stallion took a large gulp of air. “D-d-d-d-dusty Shelves.”

“Hmm, hmm, hmm,” The floating face chuckled deeply. “A librarian.”

“F-f-former.” Dusty corrected the spirit in spite of himself. “F-f-former librarian.”

“What a shame.” The smoke swirled around the stallion as the disembodied head got a full view of him. “Hmm, trouble back home?”

Dusty Shelves gritted his teeth. “I don’t h-h-have a h-h-home.” He grew bold enough to ask a question. “W-what are y-y-you?”

The head retreated back to the crystal. Settled inside and appearing as a reflection, the unicorn turned to the still very frightened earth pony. “You’ve come a long way, what made you decide to leave?”

“W-w-what?” Dusty raised an eyebrow. “How do you kn-kn-kn-know how far I’ve t-traveled?”

“Do you take me for a fool?” The black-maned unicorn lidded his eyes. “We are half-way between Manehatten and Canterlot, we’re far away from everywhere.”

“Well, wh-when you put it that w-w-way,” The tan earth-pony began looking around for the exit, but it seemed that he had gone farther into the cave than he remembered. “I-I-I-I lost m-m-my job.”

“Tragic, for a pony so young to be so destitute.”

Dusty squinted at the unicorn in the crystal. “Who are y-you?”

The unicorn smiled darkly, and his horn began to glow. Purple crystals grew out of every shadow and corner, adding their black-lit glow to the room. The red-eyed unicorn began his explanation.

"You may call me Somber Tidings
For that’s all that I can bring
Tales of sadness
And no shortage of remorse

"I was once very much like you
I had friends and family too
But now I find
That I am all alone. Of course…"

Somber Tidings tipped his horn to the earth pony before him. “You knew that part already, didn’t you?”

Dusty Shelves nodded in agreement.

Somber’s horn glowed again, and shadows of ponies appeared on the wall, dancing to the beat of his song. Earth ponies of varying sizes and ages frolicked and played together.

"I was leader of great peoples
A time of peace came for them all
I even had
A loving mare to call my own"

All of the shadows suddenly cowered before two larger ones, whose wingspan reached the entire length and breadth of the room.

"But there were two who would deny
My peaceful loving cry
So they threw me out
And all I loved cast down"

Dusty recognized the silhouettes that Somber Tidings had cast onto the wall. “Th-th-those are the R-r-royal P-p-pony Sisters!”

The unicorn grinned as the shadows deepened, and only the glow of his two red eyes remained.

"I had hoped that their own kingdom
Would embrace the time of peace
That the conflict
Could take a brief respite

"But their tempers glowed so hot
When I achieved what they could not
They grew jealous
And sent me into the night"

The tan earth pony couldn’t see his own hoof in front of his face, but when he lowered it, the dark unicorn was close enough that Dusty could have reached out and touched the arcane horn.

“You see, Dusty, I need you.”

Dusty gave a start. “But, how c-c-can I help you? I can’t und-d-d-do your enchant-ench-enchantment.” He squinted at the magical disembodied head. “Why should I help you?”

Somber Tiding’s eyes twinkled in the dark. “Revenge.”

The former librarian’s own eyes darkened. “I don’t know w-wh-what you’re talking about.”

“Dusty Shelves, I can see right through you, just like…” Somber grinned as the black-lit glow returned. “A Cryyyyssssstaaal”

The grey unicorn swirled around the earth stallion until the smoke gave Dusty Shelves a coughing fit. “You are driven by revenge; it’s as plain as the nose on your face.” The unicorn came face-to-face with Dusty. “But revenge on whom?”

He returned to his crystal once more, and glared at his companion. “I will help you get your revenge, son of earth, if you help me get out of this prison.” He grinned vilely. “You scratch my proverbial back, I scratch your back.

“So who is it, hmm? A scornful ex-partner? A rich big-wig who decided he didn’t need you anymore? Go on, tell me all about it.”

Dusty hesitated. Another pause moment; another still, small voice.

This unicorn was powerful. If he could do all this magic after imprisonment by the Royal Pony Sisters, then he was more powerful than anyone Dusty had ever seen… No one would get hurt, except for her.

Dusty spat on his hoof and held it out to Somber Tidings, an old earth pony tradition. “Y-y-you have a deal.

“Sh-sh-she’s a unicorn mare who c-c-came to Ponyville and stole my j-j-j-job from me. She ali-alienated me from the entire t-t-town. I lost everything because of her.”

Somber nodded in false understanding. “And this wicked mare’s name?”

Dusty Shelves’ face scrunched up in white-hot fury, his eyes blazing as her image came into focus within his mottled brain. A purple coat, a lavender/magenta stripped mane, and a glowing horn atop her head.

“T-Twilight S-S-S-Sparkle.”

Somber’s teeth opened wide, and he couldn’t help the loud bark of laughter that escaped his ethereal throat. “Dusty, I think we’re going to get along just fine.”

When the earth pony limped back to the road, he was no longer travelling to find work in Manehatten, but to find vengeance in Ponyville. Within his saddlebags was a large shard of purple crystal, containing the spirit of a long-buried unicorn king. Within the darkness of the crystal, Somber Tidings chuckled to himself. He was closer to achieving his goals than he had thought. I may even humor this wretched creature for a while, as long as his vengeance parallels my own.

His final triumphant strains never reached the ears of his travelling companion.

"Oh Celestia, my old friend
You’ll soon see how it all ends
When all of my
Scattered pawns fall into place

"For I will be king of everything
Of Sombra’s might everypony will sing
And every pony of every race
Will kneel before my fickle grace"

The train ride to the Crystal Empire was a quiet one. Lyra was half-way through her Flugelhorn how-to, Rainbow Dash was reading up on Crystal Pony Jousting, and Twilight was studying what ponykind knew about Sombra’s dark magic. Here’s an interesting theory… Did Sombra’s magic have something to do with Nightmare Moon’s creation?

Twilight’s mind’s eye saw herself under the influence of the Nightmare magic, gazing at a novel with glowing, catlike eyes and declaring, “This book shall last FOREVER!” She shook her head to clear the uncomfortable thought from her noggin.

Rainbow noticed the movement and walked up to the magical mare. “You okay, Twilight?”

Twilight smiled brightly. “Of course! Why do you ask?”

The pegasus pointed at the pile of precisely placed pieces of pastry on the purple pony’s plate. “Because your donut holes look like a marching band.”

Twilight swiftly knocked the round cakes of donut, which she had absent-mindedly arranged in a perfect three-by-three square, into a small doggie bag. “I hardly see how that-”

“Twilight, your obsessive-compulsive personality always goes into overdrive when you’re nervous.” Rainbow took a seat next to her friend. “So, what’s eating you?”

Twilight sighed. “I’m traveling to a far-off land, to use an untested magical technique, to open the door to a forgotten temple.” She smirked wearily. “My real problem is deciding what to worry about the most.”

Dash nodded. “Well, I’m here for you if you need to let off some steam. I didn’t just come along to play action hero.

“Though that was part of it,” Rainbow winked.

Twilight laughed lightly. “Yeah, thanks. It’s just…” The lavender unicorn looked to the ceiling for the right words. “I don’t know much about Sombra’s magic, except how to use it.” She turned her face to the floor. “It scares me.”

Rainbow stared at her friend. “What’s it like?” she asked. “I mean, what’s the magic feel like?”

The unicorn mare closed her eyes and remembered. “When I use it, I can feel my spirit screaming at me to stop, to never use the magic again. My eyes are on fire, and my stomach churns. Afterwards, my blood pressure is so high I want to scream at everything.” She lay herself down on the train-car booth. “It hurts just to remember it.”

Rainbow rubbed her friend’s back reassuringly. “It’ll be alright, Twilight, I’m sure it’ll get easier as you go along.”

“I don’t want it to become easier!”

Twilight’s shout startled Lyra Heartstrings out of her reading. She considered walking over to join the conversation, but thought better of it. She’s not going to appreciate the help of a mare who didn’t wait five minutes after meeting her to ask a favor… Instead, she began to eavesdrop.

“I can feel how dark it is,” Twilight continued. “It’s wrong, and I don’t want to use it ever again.”

“So, don’t!” Rainbow walked around to look Twilight in the eye. “Write a letter to Princess Luna, and tell her you can’t go through with it!”

“But I have to!” The unicorn gritted her teeth to calm herself down. “The princesses are counting on me to find out what’s behind that door.”

Rainbow Dash pursed her lips together, ready to pursue the point, but relented slightly. “Twilight, I’m going with you, I’m gonna stand by your side, and I’m gonna be there if anything goes wrong.” She turned to go back to her seat. “But you’re way more important than anything we’re going to find inside that temple.”

Twilight lowered her head onto her front legs. “You don’t know that.”

Rainbow looked over her shoulder at the dour mare. “Yeah, I do.” She flicked her mane and smiled. “I’m Rainbow Dash, I know stuff.”

Spike had opted to stay in Ponyville, ostensibly to cover for Twilight at the library. In actuality, however, he was mostly swayed by the opportunity to spend time with a certain curly-maned unicorn.

“Spike! Are you coming?” The pure-white mare sashayed down the path to the barrens outside of Ponyville, where the two of them did most of their gem hunting. Spike happily skipped along behind her, just enjoying the company of his favorite mare in the world.

They hadn’t quite left Whitetail Wood before they found the damage. The fire that Pinkie described the previous week had demolished nearly half an acre before the pegasi weather team had managed to put it out. It was a relatively small area, to be sure, but still devastating to the animals that called the trees home. Spike kicked at a tree root, burned to charcoal by the blaze. “What a waste.”

“Maybe so, Spike...” Rarity brushed aside some dust to uncover a small, green object. Upon closer inspection, the small dragon saw that it was a little sprout, the beginnings of a new tree. “But even the greatest tragedy can be turned around for good.”

Spike resisted the urge to gag at the utter sappiness of what he just heard; it was Rarity he was with, after all. “You really think that anything bad can be turned into something good?”

“Well, I think that most bad things were meant for good in the first place.” She smiled sadly. “Unfortunately, it doesn’t take much to corrupt a pony.”

Rarity looked around at the scattered remains of the forest. “What do you know about fire, Spike?”

Spike shrugged. “What do yah wanna know?”

Rarity bit her lower lip as she got a closer look at a burnt-out stump. “The girls and I wanted to know if this fire could have been set on purpose.”

The baby dragon was taken aback. “On purpose!? Who would do something like that?”

Rarity looked back to him. “That’s what we want to find out,” she answered.

The small green-and-purple dragon sniffed the air, searching for any remnants of magical energy on the breeze. He snuffed one last time before turning to his unicorn friend. “Yeah, this fire was magic, all right.”

“That’s what I was afraid of,” Rarity said.

Spike walked forwards, following his nose to the source of the fire. He stopped in the middle of the remains of three pine trees. “It started here.” He picked up a piece of enchanted flint, covered all over in runes and other magical markings. “They used this to start it, Fire Flint, it could be anypony.”

Rarity nodded, Fire Flint was easy enough to get a hold of. Anypony could use it to start a fire, regardless of magical aptitude. It was a tool.

A tool that some careless soul had turned into a weapon of pointless destruction.

Hmm, the white unicorn considered this thought. Careless, or villainous?

“We’ll have to turn this over to the authorities when we get home, but for now…” She smiled at her diminutive companion. “Let’s hunt some gems, shall we?”

Spike bowed. “After you, my fair lady!”

“And here’s another!” Rarity’s gem-finding spell was at peak performance today, it seemed. Not a half-hour in and they had found nearly all of the gems she needed to complete her ensemble. Spike bounced over to her and began the process of tearing through the soil until he struck pay-dirt. He lifted the gems out of his new hole and tossed them into a little red wagon, dusting his claws off after a job well done.

The dragon looked around; there wasn’t a soul in sight. “It’s a little odd that the Diamond Dogs aren’t coming out to beg for a gem or two.”

“Perhaps the fire scared them off.” Rarity was already casting her next gem-finding spell. She felt a tug at her horn and trotted off.

“I don’t know...” Spike tilted his head quizzically. “All they had to do was crawl into their caves and they’d be safe.”

“They don’t strike me as overly intelligent.”

The substitute librarian shrugged. “They were smart enough to use bait, to figure out that you were the one finding the gems.” He smiled. “And to let you go when they saw a dragon coming to rescue you.”

She laughed, a bit uncomfortably. “I suppose I’m just lucky to have you as a good friend.”

Spike sighed inwardly. “Yeah, a good friend.”

When Rarity reached the spot indicated by her spell, Spike again began to dig. This time, though, he hadn’t gotten more than a few inches before the gems were unearthed. “Huh? That’s weird. Gems usually aren’t this close to the surf-”

Before he could say another word, the ground cracked, crumbled, and swallowed up both mare and dragon, sending them into the inky blackness below.

Author's Note

Wanna hear Sombra's song in real life?
Here's the video: Sombra's Vengeful Heart

They say an Original Character can make or break a fic. And now you've met my two major OC's, Dusty Shelves and Gilded Wing.

Here's to quality characters, eh?

First Movement: Part 3- Key Change

Key Change

The train pulled into Blue Chime Station with a deep hiss. Twilight was still a little moody, but her expression lightened when the power of the Crystal Heart transmogrified her body into a gleaming crystal. The light and joy of the Crystal Ponies warmed her heart, and she was temporarily able to forget about her woes. She turned to Rainbow Dash to see that the magic had taken hold of her, too.

“Aww, yeah!” Rainbow launched herself into the air and giggled as the light from Celestia’s Sun sparkled through her sapphire wings. “That’s what I’m talking about!”

Likewise, Lyra was now a shining emerald. Her golden eyes widened as she looked in a nearby mirror. “Oh… Oh wow. That’s…” She touched her reflection with a shining hoof. “I’m frosting GORGEOUS!”

She whirled on Twilight, “You’re pretty, too!” Pointing up at Rainbow Dash, her voice became faster and higher-pitched. “You’re both abso-frosting-lutely beautiful!” She spun around and fell to the floor, a grin plastered to her face. “Everypony here is completely frosting beauteous!”

Twilight smiled self-consciously at the growing crowd of onlookers. “It’s her first time in the Crystal Empire.”

With a collective “Ah” the crowd dispersed, continuing with their daily activities. Twilight Sparkle gripped the prostrate unicorn in her very potent telekinesis and shook some sense into her. “Snap out of it, Lyra!”

Lyra slowly came to her senses, eyes blinking owlishly. “Wha-heh?” Her eyes shot open when she realized where she was. “Oh… Oh wow. I’m…”

Twilight gave her another good shake. “Thaaaat’s enough of that, Hearstrings.” She set the hyperactive emerald down gently. “We are supposed to be ambassadors from Equestria, this isn’t how an ambassador is supposed to act!”

Rainbow Dash fluttered down between the two unicorns. “Aw, take it easy on her, Twilight. We’re the ambassadors, she’s the bard.” She spoke the last word with a special emphasis, eliciting a groan from her amethyst friend.

Lyra sat down and stared at her surroundings in awe. “The muse is truly with this one.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and picked up her suitcase. “Whatever, let’s just get to the palace before The Bard here has another episode.”

Twilight trotted off in the direction of the Crystal Empire's political center, missing the apologetic look that crossed Lyra’s face. The green unicorn looked up at the rainbow-maned pegasus. “I’m kinda messing up, aren’t I?”

Rainbow waved a hoof dismissively. “Don’t let it get to yah. She’s always like this when she gets stressed.” She started off in the direction of the retreating mare. “Come on, we don’t want to lose her!”

With a hint of reluctance, Lyra picked up her two suitcases and ran after the ponies leading the way. Uneasy feelings aside, the city was bright, cheerful, and welcoming. Ponies of all ages walked among the market stalls, buying and selling their wares. Crystal berries, woven crafts, and carved crystal trinkets were definite favorites.

Just as she was about to move on, Lyra heard a voice calling out, “Crystal Flugelhorns! Who wants a Crystal Flugelhorn!?” Forgetting all about keeping up with her fellow Ponyvilleans, she rushed towards the sound of the voice.

“I’ll take it!” She slammed several bits down on the table and took the nearest Flugelhorn from the stand. Waving in thanks, she sped off to catch up with Twilight and Rainbow. But after trotting forwards for a while, she realized that she had, in fact, gotten lost.

She didn’t let it get her down, however, and began thinking on her hooves. “Ah, let’s see… What landmarks do I know?” She looked backwards along the road and saw the glistening train station in the distance. “There’s the train station, aaand…” She turned to the left and spotted the Flugelhorn stand. “There’s the music stall, aaand…” She looked for the next landmark and found nothing. “Aaand, that’s all.”

The emerald unicorn sat down dejectedly and sighed. “So much for my first adventure.” She was so consumed with her own thoughts that she didn’t notice the surrounding crystal ponies gasping and bowing. “It’s off to a rousing start, so far.”

“Maybe you just need a little help.” A melodic voice came from behind Lyra, startling her. She whipped around and came face-to-face with the Sovereign Princess of the Crystal Empire.

“Cadance!” Lyra wrapped her arms around her old friend in a happy embrace, surprising the guards flanking the princess. Before they could react, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza returned the hug with a smile.

“Lyra Heartstings, how long has it been?” Cadance pulled away slightly, though not enough to break the embrace. Her crystalline body glistened with happiness at the reunion.

“Since your wedding, at least,” Lyra replied. Her own body was almost as radiant as the princess’s, the joy nearly overflowing. “I’d hoped that I’d get to see you on this trip!”

“I can always make time for a good friend,” Cadance chuckled. “Say, why don’t you come to the palace and join Shining and me for dinner?”

Lyra grinned. “I don’t see why not, since I was already headed over there in the first place.” The two ponies began to walk side-by-side down the main road.

Cadance raised an eyebrow. “Really? What brings you all the way to the Crystal Empire?” She smiled. “Besides spending some time with your old foalsitter?”

Lyra’s smile reached across the edges of her face. “I’m going on an adventure with Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash!” She jumped into a quick summery of the events of the past few days. “And we’re going to the temple as soon as we get the okay from”--She paused for a moment--“Well, you!”

“Yep, I’ve been working with the griffons for a few months now, and I knew Twilight was coming…” Cadance led the group of four ponies, the two guards included, up to the entrance of the castle. “You’re a bit of a surprise, though. I didn’t know you knew Twilight.”

“Well…” Lyra tried to hide her nervousness, but didn’t quite succeed. “I sure do now…”

The Crystal Princess was just about to reply, when she heard her name being called. “Cadance!”

Cadance turned to see Twilight Sparkle break off from hugging her brother, Shining Armor, and run to greet her sister-in-law. Shining shrugged and gave a lopsided grin. “I guess we know who’s the special relative here.”

He was ignored, however, while Twilight and Cadance went through their classic ritual. “Sunshine, Sunshine, Ladybug awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” Several eyes were drawn aside when the Princess of the Crystal Empire and a fully-grown unicorn mare both turned around and shook their posteriors in the air. A severe glance from Shining Armor set any distracted stallions on their way.

“It’s just like you said, Cadance.” Twilight grinned for the first time that day. “We've finally gotten together when the fate of the world doesn’t hang in the balance.”

The princess’s smile turned sad. “I wouldn’t be too sure about that quite yet.”

That little comment drew surprised shouts from Twilight, Rainbow, and Lyra. “What!?”

Cadance brightened up, literally. “We can talk about it over supper. For now, we’ve got some catching up to do!”

Though the three little ponies agreed with the Crystal Princess, Twilight’s amethyst sheen was slightly dulled for the rest of the day.

“And that,” Shining Armor finished his tale, “Is how Twilight and I discovered that zebra magic and unicorn magic don’t mix.”

Rainbow Dash was laughing so hard that she had trouble catching her breath. “Did—did Doctor Zebulon ever get his—get the color out of his stripes?”

“I don’t think so,” Twilight answered. “But I heard that he used his newfound color scheme to become the mascot for a chewing gum company down south.”

Rainbow was in hysterics. “Oh man, I’ve chewed that stuff!” She took several deep breaths before continuing. “Kinda nasty flavor, for a fruity gum.”

The white-and-blue stallion at the head of the table nodded. “Sorry to say that he never recovered his dignity.”

Cadance smirked. “I foalsat for him while he was in Canterlot, his kids thought it was ‘Totally Cool’ that their dad was turned into a rainbow.”

Both Rainbow Dash and Lyra lost it. Ponies walking the street that ran beneath the castle could briefly see an extra-bright pulse of magical energy emanate from the Crystal Heart.

Twilight smiled through her bite of crusty daisy sandwich, au jus on the side. This is what she’d been wanting, just a nice quiet time with her friends and family.

It was over with all too soon.

“I’m sorry that I’m late. Duty called.” The five ponies were interrupted by a new arrival. A large griffon, wearing a blue military dress uniform, sauntered into the room. He was closely followed by a slightly smaller, though no less impressive, griffon. “I would like to report that nearly fifty-percent of the artifacts have been cataloged, and nearly all of the temple chambers have been thoroughly documented.” He glanced in the direction of a certain purple unicorn. “Save for one.”

Twilight twiddled her hooves nervously; she hadn’t met many griffons before now. The first was Gilda, who she hoped wasn’t an average example of her species; and the second was Gustave, the eccentric culinary artiste. Neither of those choices was even close to the overbearingly powerful-looking griffon who stood before her now. She extended a hoof to the newcomer. “Twilight Sparkle, pleased to meet you.”

He took her hoof daintily in his dangerously sharp talon. “Gilded Wing, it is an honor.”

Like the ponies, Gilded Wing and his wingmate had turned into shining crystalline versions of themselves. Golden amber and purest diamonds were the color choices, and both griffons shone brightly within the candlelight. They took their seats beside the princess and her husband. Lyra tried not to feel left out, but the fact that the griffons hadn’t even given her a second glance was eating at her.

Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, had trouble staying in her seat. She turned to the smaller griffon; he had ended up sitting next to her. “So, you guys are, like, archeologists, right?”

The griffon leaned back to allow a server to place a plate of halibut in front of him. “That’s right, ma’am. Explorers, researchers, the whole bucket of fish.”

Though the odd expression made her uneasy, the sapphire pegasus blazed on. “So, what kinda stuff do you do? Digging through ancient tombs? Overcoming perilous traps?”

“Delivering progress reports for Lord Gilded Wing, mostly,” The young griffon replied. “At least these days.”

“Oh,” If that didn’t take the wind out of her wings…

Noticing her disappointment, the sparkling griffon added an anecdote. “Of course, it was just last week that we ran into a very dangerous trap within the temple.”

“Really?” Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up like a unicorn’s horn. “What happened?”

Gilded Wing turned his attention from his cod to the two young flyers. “A good griffon lost his pinion feathers to his own carelessness,” He growled. “He will never fly again.”

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t know.” Rainbow Dash most certainly didn’t like the idea of never being able to fly again. It’s what she lived for.

She turned to the young griffon and spoke, quieter this time. “I’m Rainbow Dash, you may have heard of me.”

The griffon extended a talon in greeting, “Martial Paw, you probably haven’t heard of me.”

Gilded Wing cleared his throat and began to speak. “I assume you’ve been informed of the situation we find ourselves in, Miss Sparkle?”

The amethyst unicorn nodded from across the table. “The last door in the temple. You need Sombra’s magic to get in.”

“And since he is no longer with us,” the griffon lord continued for her. “You are the Princesses’ second choice.”

“Right,” she whispered as her head tilted down.

The griffon lord stood up and began to pace around the table. “Our discoveries within the temple have led us to believe that it had, in fact, belonged to Sombra during his tenure as king.” He laid several photographs of the temple’s interior before Twilight and the royal couple. “It served as a resting place to store his most valuable treasures, and most powerful artifacts.”

Twilight looked at the photo that had been set in front of her. It showed an empty pedestal, with the Crystal Empire Emblem engraved onto the side. Many other pictures featured various works that obviously came from the empire, if only for the fact that each artifact was carved out of some sort of gemstone.

Gilded completed his orbit of the table and sat back in his seat. “The room that we wish to unlock lies in the center of the building, behind a very large, and very heavy, locked door.” He glanced at Shining Armor. “The door shares similar markings with the enchanted doorway you found in the castle’s basement.”

The enchanted door that I found, thought Twilight Sparkle. The door that led to your worst fears come true.

She shivered at the memory. She still had nightmares about Celestia abandoning her, no matter how unrealistic the notion was. If Sombra’s inner sanctum was guarded by a similar doorway, well, she was sure that she could handle it.

Maybe.

Gilded Wing sat back. “And now you have all been brought up to speed.” He crossed his forelegs on his chest.

Cadance took the floor next. “Do you girls recall when I said that the fate of the world may be in the balance?” The two unicorns and one pegasus nodded. “Well…”

She turned to the griffon beside her. “Lord Wing, if you would share the inscription above the door with Twilight …”

“Of course…” He began to unravel a piece of parchment from beneath his wing.

“'Three rings for the Stag-Kings under the sky, seven for the Diamond Dogs in their halls of stone…'” Everybody at the table turned to Rainbow Dash, who sunk into her seat in embarrassment. “Sorry, couldn’t help myself.”

Gilded Wing surprised everyone with a smirk, “At least she has good taste in fiction.” He then fully unrolled his scroll and read aloud, his deep voice dripping with gravitas.

"If you can read this, then you lie close
Within the halls that shelter my hosts
My power grows strong, my vengeance nearing
To have uncovered my lair, your heart is searing

"Open my oubliette, if you dare
And uncover the monsters hiding there
Though if you can open my door, sad yet true
The monster, it seems, is none other than you!"

“Hosts!? Monsters!?” Rainbow Dash shouted across the table. “And you want us to actually open that door!?”

The griffon lord rolled the poem up and stuck it back beneath his wing. “If we are to understand how Sombra came to power, we must open the door.”

Twilight Sparkle had stopped listening to the conversation around her; instead, she was focused on Sombra’s last line: “The monster, it seems, is none other than you!” Her gaze turned upwards to her purple horn, memories of the Unicorn King’s evil, glowing eyes burned forever in her memory.

“Hey, this is my friend we’re talking about!” Rainbow Dash spat her retort with more than a little venom. “If you want to play games with ponies’ lives, get your own unicorn!”

Cadance’s eyes shot open in surprise. “Rainbow…” she began.

The sapphire pegasus wasn’t gonna let herself be interrupted by anypony. “You ask Twilight to mosey on down to the Crystal Empire, to use evil black magic that could kill her, to open a door that leads to a den full of evil creatures!?” She all but leapt into the air. “I can’t stand for it!”

Gilded Wing’s voice grew low and calculating. “Unless I missed something, said unicorn knew of the dangers involved, and still agreed to come.” He picked a final bite of fish off of his plate. “Am I correct in my assumptions, Miss Sparkle?”

The purple pony nodded her head, still deep in thought. “Mm, hmm.”

Rainbow Dash sat down with a wump. She glowered as she munched her salad, taking out her frustrations on individual pieces of lettuce.

The griffon aide next to her leaned over and whispered. “You had me convinced.”

“Suck up.” That shut him up pretty quickly.

“We have hired some of the finest griffon mercenaries available,” Gilded Wing continued. “If there are monsters that can survive a thousand years without food, water or oxygen,” He stressed the last word with a glare at Rainbow, “then we will be ready for them.”

Shining Armor utilized all of his tactical expertise and shifted the subject. “The seal is airtight, then?”

Martial Paw spoke up, “Sealed as tight as a submersible, sir.” He glanced at Lord Wing, who gestured his permission to continue. “Carved out of stone, sealed with both spackle and magic, it’s impossible to open without breaking the spell.”

Rainbow may have mumbled something about “Should keep it that way,” but nobody paid her much mind.

Gilded Wing drew a final picture and set it before Twilight Sparkle. “Well, Miss Sparkle, can you open it?”

While the stone door looked fairly standard, as far as massive doors within crypts went, above it lay a strange purple crystal, of the same type that Sombra had used above his trap door. Roughly diamond-shaped, with a smaller diamond cut out of the lower half.

She only paused a moment before replying, “Yes, I’ll do it.”

The crystallized griffon stood. “Then it’s settled.” The rest of the assembled diners also rose from their seats. “I expect us to leave for the ruins on the morrow. Any objections?” He eyed Rainbow. “…That have not already been made?”

The sapphire pegasus held her tongue, and the griffon lord met with no other opposition. The royal family directed their guests to make their way to one of the castle’s more cozy live-in rooms. Martial Paw continued to stick close to Rainbow Dash, Shining Armor and Twilight were speaking of new spells that she had learned, and Gilded Wing was sitting near the hearth, thoughts to himself. Lyra was glad that she knew the princess, if not for that she’d be an absolute stranger. The two of them spoke of her musical career, as well as her time spent in Ponyville.

“And Sweetie Drops has been a close friend ever since then,” Lyra smiled. “She owns the candy store in town, The Bon Bon. Best watermelon-flavored suckers you’ll ever taste!”

“I’ll have to see if I can stop by next time I visit Equestria,” Cadance laughed lightly. “I can’t say no to well-crafted candy.” She leaned forwards conspiratorially. “Confidentially, neither can Armor…”

“I heard that!” The diamond-and-sapphire stallion revealed. He turned his attention back to his little sister. “So, are you prepared for this adventure?”

She chewed on her lower lip, wary that Rainbow Dash might be listening in. “I know I can do it.”

Her big brother sighed. “Twilie, everypony knows that you can do it. Nopony’s questioning your ability.” He put a hoof on her shoulder. “But have you bothered to ask yourself if you should do it?”

“But, don’t you and Cadance need me to open it?” Her eyebrow arched, and her eyes twinkled with surprise. “Didn’t you speak with Princess Celestia and Luna about this?”

“Yes, and yes,” Shining replied. “Knowing what’s inside the chamber would be invaluable in reconstructing the Crystal Empire’s defenses.” He leaned his back against the cushion he was sitting on. “But what kind of brother would I be if I didn’t worry about you?”

The amethyst unicorn gave him a crooked smile. “My BBBFF, of course.”

“Well, now I’m wondering what the difference is between a Big Brother Best Friend Forever, and a brother who cares for and protects his little sister.” He crossed his forelegs and pouted at the magical mare.

“Ask me again next time we exchange Hearthswarming Eve gifts,” She replied.

They were only able to keep their faces straight for a moment before they both broke down in giggles. Their laughter mingled with the joyful sound coming from the pegasus and the griffon.

“…But my favorite part has to be when Heavy Tomes got lost in his own museum,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. She and Martial had discovered a shared affinity for adventure stories, and were currently discussing the third book in the Daring Do series.

“What? Not the part where Dr. Honey Do defeats a dragon with only an army of seagulls!?” Martial laughed. “That’s classic literature right there!”

The conversations continued into the night, until the fire grew dim. Cadance yawned before turning to the emerald unicorn mare beside her. “Lyra, didn’t you say you were working on a song? Why don’t you play it for us?”

“Well, it’s not really ready,” Lyra blushed.

“Aw, come on, Lyra, let’s hear it!” Rainbow shouted enthusiastically.

Gilded addressed the mare for the first time that night. “You are the bard of the expedition, correct? Please, share your song.”

Lyra walked over to one of her suitcases and drew forth an old lyre, given to her some years ago, the very same one with which she had discovered her talent. She plucked at the strings with her magic, testing the sound. Satisfied that it was tuned correctly, she sat down and began to play.

"Far away, where crystal ewes now roam
Three ponies travel, quite far from home
To darkest tomb, where shadows loom
Though dark lord fell from his throne

"Griffons returned ruins from the dead
Unicorn’s heart was filled with dread
Within her mind, worries reside
Twilight’s bright eyes glowing red"

Lyra set her lyre down and turned to her audience. “So, what do you think?”

The large griffon before her smiled. “You have a beautiful singing voice, my dear.”

Lyra blushed brightly. “Thank you.”

“Though, the song does seem a bit,” he waggled his talon, “Unfinished.”

“That’s because it is unfinished.” She set her instrument back in its case. “It’s the beginning of the ballad I’m writing about our adventure.”

Zipping the bag, she turned back to Lord Wing. “I can’t add more verses until we do more stuff.”

“That seems reasonable. It’s an excellent start.” He scratched at his neck-feathers. “It sounds quite familiar, I must say.”

“Well, imitation is the most sincere form of flattery, right?” She grinned cheekily. “I borrow styles, but I’d never steal songs.”

The lead archaeologist stretched out to his full height and summoned his wingmate. “Come, Martial, it is time that we turned in for the night.” He walked out with the other griffon in tow. “I advise you three to get some rest as well; we have a long journey ahead of us.”

Nodding their agreement, the three travelers also retreated to their rooms, leaving the royal couple alone. Shining Armor walked across the room and kissed his bride. After a moment, Cadance pulled away and spoke. “Did you speak with Twilight about the spell?”

Slightly miffed at his wife’s romantic deflection, he answered. “Yeah, she’s scared.”

Cadance began walking to their bedroom, in the tallest tower of the Crystal Palace. “Scared of the temple? Of the spell?”

“Of herself, I think.” He walked alongside the princess. “She told me about how she’s been reading up on the theories surrounding Sombra, and Nightmare Moon, and dark magic in general.”

Cadance could see where that was going. “And she’s worried about becoming the next bad-guy of the week…”

“Pretty much,” Shining sighed. “There’s really no reassuring her, and there’s even less chance of dissuading her.” He laughed with not an ounce of humor. “She’d never shirk her ‘royal duty.’”

Cadance opened the door to their chambers with a flash of magic. “Well, I trust her to pull through without a hitch.”

Her husband pursed his lips. “I trust Twilie to pull it off, but I hope that I’m there to help when the hitch comes up.” His brow wrinkled with worry lines. “There’s always a hitch, it’s inevitable.”

The corners of the young alicorn’s mouth turned upwards. “Well then, we’ll worry about the problem when it comes up, but for now…”

She drew her stallion forwards in a magical embrace, pressing her lips against his. Blue and rose magic closed the door to their bedroom, giving the famous couple an iota of privacy.

The griffon adventurers had a special room made up for them; a high tower with open windows bringing fresh air, and straw nests for beds. Gilded Wing sat in repose within the downy nesting place, dictating the latest progress report to be sent to the Canterlot Princesses. “And we shall have the chamber opened by the end of the week. Best regards, Lord Gilded Wing.”

Martial Paw handed him the finished scroll to be properly signed. He then drew out a new set of parchment. “And the usual parallel report, my lord?”

“Yes,” the noble agreed. “But I want it triple encrypted this time, no margin for error.”

Martial nodded. “Inverse meaning, reverse spelling, and invisible ink?”

“Absolutely, the king will know what to do.” Gilded cleared his throat and commenced the message. Martial Paw wrote it down on one parchment, copied it to the next in reverse text, and burned the original. When he had finished the encoding, he brought out a final sheet of paper and wrote the message, letter by letter, in invisible ink.

Eht ciler si tsol, ew tonnac nepo eht rood.

Eht noissim si a eruliaf.

Ew llahs ton eb elba ot teem ta eht dne fo eht keew.

“Now we send it, and hope nopony holds it up to a mirror,” The young griffon said with a grin.

The elder lion-eagle hybrid did not share his humor. “No pony will find it, no pony will read it, and no pony will be able to comprehend it.” He brought forth a small green vial. “It holds no meaning to any creature, save our king.”

He flipped the lid on the vial, and the encrypted scroll was engulfed in magical flames. A small spark of flame flew out the window, homing in on the one target it was enchanted to reach. The young assistant nestled into his perch and regarded his superior. “This is where the change begins, isn’t it?”

The griffon lord closed his eyes. “Indeed it is, young Martial. This will be a time of change for everybody.” He blew out the last candle. “When darkness sweeps the land, we will be ready for it.

“Even if no one else is.”

Author's Note

You heard it here, folks! Somehow, Cadance became the canonical spelling for the princess' name!
Let's see how long it'll take for Princess Celestiuh and Princess Loona to become popular.

Writing about two horses kissing has to be one of the more awkward things i've done in a long time. There's a reason that this story doesn't have a romance tag, and it's not because i'm not a fan of love.

I'm also not too good at cryptograms, so sue me. (Please don't sue me.)

This is the chapter where Rainbow Dash became my favorite pony to write. She's an absolute blast.

First Movement: Part 4- Steady Beating

Steady Beating

At the same moment that Twilight and company were arriving in Blue Chime Station, Rarity and Spike found themselves tumbling down a dirt tunnel. Before too long, they landed at the base of the hole. Rarity was the first to get up, dusting herself off and moaning about her predicament.

“Oh, the Equestrianity of it all! My poor coat is filled with dirt! My precious curly mane is fraught with disaster! Whatever will become of my hooficure!?”

Spike, on the other hand, said nothing. As he lay on his back, he stared down the sharp, metal lance pointed directly between his eyes. When he shifted slightly, he saw that both he and his friend were surrounded by a gang of lance-wielding ruffians. Large, dog-like creatures in full suits of armor shuffled and scuffled to get a better position in line.

Rarity slapped the lance away from Spike with a pristine hoof. “You beast! Point that someplace else, you could hurt somepony with that!”

The armored dog in question turned to his partner and mumbled something, then turned his weapon back to the small dragon. Rarity once again pushed the point away. “Stop it! You’re going to poke somepony’s eye out!”

A loud, scratchy voice rose above the clatter of chain mail. “We’ll poke more than your eye if you don’t SHUT UP!” The crowd of soldiers parted as another dog creature walked up. He was slightly taller than his kin, and his red vest displayed his higher rank.

“Really, I thought that we’d been down this road before,” Rarity huffed. “You were doing so well the last time we met. Almost the perfect gentle-dogs…”

“Not this time, pony!” He scratched at his diamond necklace as he continued his belittlement of the two captives. “This time, you do as we say; no whining, no complaining, and no making other little pony noises!”

Rarity pushed out her lower lip in a pout. “You would bring such annoyance upon your fellow Diamond Dog without a second thought? You are a monster!”

The leader of the pack bared his jagged teeth in a grin. He waved to his soldiers, and they advanced on the pony and the dragon. “No, just monster’s pet.”

Two large mutts grasped the white unicorn by the shoulders and shoved her along the dark tunnel ahead. Another manhandled Spike and threw him over his shoulder, despite the purple reptile’s protest. “Hey, lemme go! I’m warning you!”

The red-vested dog raised a hand and barked an order, “Take them to the audience chamber!” He turned to the dogs beside him and yelled in their faces. “Spot! Fido!”

Spot was a short, stubby little Diamond Dog. He saluted at his leader with jowls flabbing. “Aye, aye, Rover!”

Fido, on the other paw, was a towering behemoth of a Dog. He ran a finger under his gemstone-studded collar when he replied. “Yes, bo-ahss?”

Rover scratched at his necklace again before continuing. “Is anti-whining technology in place?”

Fido nodded enthusiastically, “Oh, yes bo-ahss, mattresses all over the place. They muffle pony noises!”

Spot bit his lower lip. “We got the biggest rock we could finds. Those two aren’t gonna get out.”

Red-vested Rover rubbed his hands together in fiendish glee. “Yes! Master will be so pleased!”

Rarity and Spike were led to a large cavern, deep within the Diamond Dog’s home. At the far end sat a mountain of gemstones, every dog and dragon’s dream. Rarity’s eyes widened. “Wherever did they get so many?”

“The Master gives them to us, if we bring him something in return!” The leader of the Dogs walked awkwardly on his knuckles. He shuffled into the chamber with his two aides by his side. “But there is something we need you to find us!”

Rover grasped a large ruby from the stack and held it out to the purple and green dragon. “You want a taste, don’t you?”

Spike gazed hungrily at the delicious gemstone for a moment before reining his stomach in. “You’d better let us go; you won’t like me when I’m hungry!”

“Ha!” The harsh bark of laughter echoed through the hallways of dirt and dust. “You are almost as annoying as the pony!”

“She has a name, mutt-head!” Spike stood on his tip-toes in an attempt to look as menacing as possible, but he was just too darn cute to have any effect. Howls of laughter surrounded him as Rarity pulled him close in a one-armed embrace.

“What do you want us for!?” the unicorn mare shouted. “Let us help you, and we can be on our way!”

The alpha-male climbed up to the top of the gem mountain and addressed the entire congregation. “The Master came with a pile of gems, and the promise of more!” The Diamond Dogs shouted in agreement. “He only asked one thing of us, in return!”

He raised the ruby into a shaft of light, and the entire chamber glowed red. “We are trackers of valuable things, we can find anything! But we could not find the thing he wanted, no matter how we searched!” This was met with a chorus of boos and hisses. “So we find the one who can search! We find the one who has seen the thing!”

He leaped off of his perch and walked up to Rarity, his decayed breath causing her to gag. “You found the thing, and you hid it, also!”

“I, *cough* I haven’t the slightest idea of what you’re talking about!” She glared at the Diamond Dog. “Also, in case you had forgotten, it is Miss Rarity to you.”

“We have not forgotten!” the Dog declared. “We just do not care!” He pushed Rarity down with a heavy front paw, leaving her sprawled in the dirt.

“Leave her alone!” Spike roared. He bit down on Rover’s tail with his rock-crushing jaw muscles. The Dog squealed like a filly as he raced around the room. Fido reached out and grabbed the small dragon off of his boss’s tail. When Spike proved to be too unruly to hold, the large Diamond Dog resorted to sitting on him. So contained, the dragon could only watch in horror at what happened next.

Rarity’s head was lowered aggressively as Rover Redvest lumbered over to her. “If you dare harm a single scale on his cute little head, I will-”

Her diatribe was cut off when the Diamond Dog grabbed her lower jaw in his rough paw, sealing her mouth shut. He lifted the purple-maned pony until she was at eye level, forehooves dangling in the air. Her cheeks puffed out as she tried to speak, but she only succeeded in a few unladylike raspberries. The brute’s narrow eyes glared at her as he spoke. “You will do nothing, pony. We are in charge now! We are the Diamond Dogs!”

“Diamond Dogs! Diamond Dogs!” The rousing cheer sprung forth from the throats of the assembled mob. Lances, spears, and pickaxes were waved overhead as the creatures cheered. Fido began beating his tail into the ground evenly, its hefty end narrowly missing Spike’s head. The steady beat was joined by two… five… twelve others. Before long, the entire chamber rumbled with the one-two-three of the Diamond Dog’s creed.

Diamond Dog!
Diamond Dog!
Gems we find and
Gems we hog!

Moving rock!
Digging dirt!
Gems uncovered
By our work!

Carts to ride!
Swell with pride!
Smash the boulders
'Till they hide!

Diamond Dog!
Diamonds found!
Sweat off your back
Reaps the ground!

As the pack continued to chant, Rarity and Spike were brought to a small cave, lined with old, threadbare mattresses. Rarity’s frightened expression was temporarily replaced by a quizzical one. “What on earth?”

Rover grinned deviously at her. “To muffle little pony noises.”

He pointed at a large boulder sitting just to the side of the cave entrance. “Now you helps us, or we trap you in cave until you are ready to helps us!”

Rarity sniffed dismissively. “You wouldn’t dare.”

Rover once again gave the unicorn a shove, and she landed atop one spring-loose mattress. “Dare!”

Spike gritted his teeth, every last shred of patience flung out the window. “Just tell us what you want!”

The Dog scratched at his diamond necklace one final time before turning to Rarity. “We needs you to say where you hid the Alicorn Amulet. Our master needs it. Needs it badly.”

Rarity and Spike were flabbergasted. They exchanged a quick glance as their mouths dropped open simultaneously. The white mare put on a not-nearly-genuine smile as she addressed the alpha-male. “The… Alicorn Amulet, you say? Whatever would you need that for?”

“Don’t give me that pony rubbish!” Rover tossed Spike into the cave beside the curly-maned mare. “Where did you hide it? Tell us!”

Rarity’s smile disappeared. “I wouldn’t tell my own mother, and I’m certainly not going to tell you.”

“We expected you to say that, pony!” the leader of the pack growled. “We will be back, and you will tell us where the thingy is!”

Several Diamond Dogs began to rock the boulder back and forth, slowly gathering enough momentum to roll it into place. When the dust had settled, the two captives were sealed inside the cave.

Rarity sat down in emotional exhaustion, but sprung up just as quickly when she felt a loose spring poke at her rump. “Ouch! How dreadful!”

Spike sat down, a little more carefully than the mare did, and clawed at a rusty metal spring protruding from the large cushion. “What the heck was that all about?”

“I haven’t the slightest,” Rarity said as she planted her bottom upon a relatively soft portion of the floor. “I had assumed that only unicorns could use the amulet.” She rubbed her head at the base of an ensuing headache. “What could the Diamond Dogs use it for?”

Spike bared his fangs and claws as he replied, hunching his back. “For the Ma-a-astah!”

The white unicorn giggled despite their predicament. “Yes, I suppose that if we knew who their master was, we could devise his intentions.” She gazed around at the padded walls of their cell in resignation. “It’s a shame that I told Fluttershy that we’d be gone all day, there’ll be no one to rescue us this time.”

Spike snapped his claw. “Then we’ll just have to rescue ourselves!” He scrambled over to the large boulder and began examining it; sniffing, scratching, and-- much to Rarity’s disgust-- licking the giant rock.

“Spike, you can’t move it, it took a dozen enormous Diamond Dogs just to budge it!” She trotted over to the small dragon, worry creasing her forehead.

“That’s a lie, you know,” Spike said plainly. “I could move this if I really wanted to.”

“Huh!?” The beautiful mare’s exclamation of confusion snapped Spike out of his exploratory reverie.

“You remember when I… Eh… ‘Grew up?’” He twiddled his claws awkwardly at the not-quite-welcome memories of a monster rampaging through Ponyville.

Rarity gave a half-smile, eyes anywhere but on the rotund creature standing in front of her. “Ah… Ya-huh.”

Spike sighed, his ears drooping. “You know how everypony jokes about Twilight’s OCD? Well… It’s not OCD, not really.”

He began dragging a mattress aside as he continued. “Sure, she likes everything neat, tidy, evenly spaced…” He gagged briefly. “But that’s it; she’s just really, really neat.”

When the mattress was moved, it left a bare spot of dirt on the cavern floor. Spike began to draw the outline of a square in the dust. “People with an Obsessive Compulsive Disorder get… urges. Urges that they know are wrong, and could hurt themselves or others…”

He ran his claws deep into the dirt, turning the square outline into a trench. “To avoid these urges, to get their mind on something else, OCD people have to stick to a set of ‘rules’ they make for themselves. Y’know, do things in a specific way. That’s the part that most ponies see.” He rolled his eyes. “That’s the part that’s funny to talk about.”

Rarity shuffled around to get a better look at what Spike was doing. “You sound like you’re talking from experience.”

Spike looked up at her with heavily lidded eyes. “Gee, yah think?”

His friend’s eyes became as wide as dinner plates as it all came together. “My word… You didn’t stop wanting to horde when you changed back on the mountain top, did you?”

Spike carried a small pile of dirt to the back of the cave. “Nope.”

Rarity shook her head in sorrow. “Oh, Spikey, I had no idea… How do you hold it back?”

“Like I said, I keep myself busy helping Twilight.” Spike spread his hands out to take rough measurements between the wall and his square. “And if I get the urge to horde, I think of y-… Something else.” He sat down in the center of the outline. “One little slip-up, though, and I’m back to climbing up mountains and deep-frying Wonderbolts.”

He took a deep breath. “So really, I could lift the darn rock anytime I wanted to.” The purple dragon smirked. “Thing is, I don’t have to.”

He disappeared in a shower of dirt, nearly covering Rarity in a mound of excavated material. A cloud of grime and filth filled her vision as the tiny reptile dug a wide tunnel through the floor, under the rock, and to the outside of their prison. When he was finished digging, Spike poked his head back through the tunnel. “C’mon, Rarity, let’s go!”

She raised a hesitant hoof, not wanting to get any dirtier than she already was. Her dragon friend grabbed a leg and dragged her along with him. “Look, it’s perfectly safe.”

A few minutes of crawling, shuffling, and traumatizing later, Rarity and Spike stood on the outside of their prison. Spike hurriedly collapsed, and then filled, their escape tunnel. Rarity levitated him onto her back and began trotting down the empty corridor. “So, what’s part two of your escape plan, Spike?”

He shrugged. “I dunno; I was busy thinking of a way outta there.”

His eyes brightened. “Wait, when the Diamond Dogs kidnapped you, we found you by following the path with the most crystals in the wall.”

Rarity looked back at her companion. “So how does that help us now?”

“If we follow the path with the least amount of crystals,” Spike related, “Then maybe we can avoid the Diamond Dogs long enough to find a way out?”

Something about that plan didn’t seem to click with Rarity. “Just because they’ve already mined a corridor, doesn’t mean it’s not a heavily-traveled road.”

“No, but until we have a better idea…”

The unicorn shrugged and activated her Gemfinding Spell, lighting up the cavern walls with glowing gemstones. Taking the darkest corridor, they set forth into the unknown.

Diamond Dogs were well-known for their tracking abilities, but not so much for their organizational abilities. The tunnels twisted and turned in haphazard directions. The escapees had yet to encounter a single enemy; Rarity chalked that up to about half of a victory.

They continued on in silence for some time. The two of them always took the upwards slanting corridors, and were constantly alert for a breeze or light to show the way out.

“Psst…”

Rarity halted at the unexpected noise. “Did you just ‘psst’ me?” she whispered to Spike.

“Wasn’t me…”

“Psst!”

Rarity spun around so fast that she nearly knocked Spike off of her back. Standing in a small off-shoot to the main trail was a small Diamond Dog. He motioned them closer with a shaky paw, but was surprised when he found a hoof trapping his throat against the wall.

Rarity’s horn glowed as she threatened the short creature. “I swear that if this is a trap, I’m going to make you beg to be eaten by my dragon friend, here.” Spike bared his teeth with all the effectiveness of a picket fence against a tsunami.

The Dog was cowed, nonetheless. “No trap, Miss Rarity, no traps!” He struggled to get a word in edgewise as her hoof dug into his neck. “We are sorry for the Diamond Dogs; they should remember to respect you!”

Rarity let him drop to the ground. “Well, what do you want… Spot, wasn’t it?”

Rover Redvest’s aid leapt to his feet and nodded, his loose jowls taking a second to catch up to the rest of his face. “We know that the master is bad. Bad! He beats the Diamond Dogs, and he threatens us. He will kill us if we do not help him!” Spot shifted his eyes nervously. “We fear him, but some like the fear.”

Rarity tilted her head understandingly. “Like Rover, he enjoys the power that your master gave him.”

Tears sprang unbidden out of Spot’s eyes. “We used to be good friends! But now Rover is a big bully!” He kneeled down before the dusty unicorn and brought his hands up in a praying position. “Please helps us, Rarity, you’re our only hope!”

Rarity cupped his paws in her hooves and lowered them down. “Of course, I’ll help you. But to do that, I need to get help from Ponyville.” She raised the Dog’s head up so that he could look into her eyes. “Now tell me, Spot, who is the master?”

Spot snuffled loudly before answering. “He is called Sombra, the Unicorn King.”

Pinkie Pie rapped her hoof against the doorway and sat back. She heard muffled noises coming from the other side of the door, one male voice, and one female. Before long, the door opened and a gracefully-aged donkey invited the pink pony in. “Pinkie! How nice to see you!”

“Hiyah, Miss Matilda! I brought cupcakes!” Pinkie held the tray aloft, and the sweet, sweet aroma of baked goods wafted into the house.

“Is that Pinkie with the cupcakes?” a gravelly voice asked. “Well, what are you waiting for? Let her in!”

Pinkie skipped inside, cake tray balanced on one hoof. She was beaming ear-to-ear as she greeted her most recent Ponyville friend. “How’s my buddy?”

Cranky Doodle Donkey grinned back at her. “Fine, just fine! Eh, you can put the desserts on the table there…”

As she did so, Pinkie got an eyeful of the setup in Cranky’s living room. A projector, several rolls of film, and a white sheet were set up in a makeshift home-theater system. “Ooh! Your films finally shipped in from Fillydelphia?”

Cranky Doodle smiled as he adjusted his pompadour wig (The “Dreamboat Special,” according to Rarity). “’Bout time, too! Feels like I’ve been waiting on those packages for a whole season!”

The pink pony got a closer look at a reel of film. “Actually, it’s been three seasons since you moved here. Fall, winter, spring, and now it’s summer!” She set the reel down very carefully, and proceeded to play around with the projector. “It’s gonna be so cool to see all of your adventures on film, Cranky! I’ll bet you’ve got some real stories to tell!”

The donkey smirked. “Oh, do I ever. We can get started as soon as everypony arrives.”

Matilda walked into the room, flanked by an elderly pony with a comb-over, and a peach-coated mare with a poofy blue/pink mane. “Sweetie Drops and Mr. Waddle are here!”

Cranky shook hooves with the elderly earth pony. “Wiggle Waddle, how have you been? I haven’t seen you since that excursion in Marelin!”

Mr. Waddle squinted through his enormous glasses. “Right as rain, Cranky. I’m looking forwards to the films.”

Sweetie Drops smiled as Cranky kissed her hoof. “And how are you, my dear?”

Matilda leaned in and whispered into her ear. “You’d better watch that charmer, he’s taken.”

Sweetie blushed. “I’ve been fine, but it’s been very quiet without Lyra being home.” She chuckled. “To think, I’ve actually gotten used to my friend’s antics.”

Pinkie hugged the peach mare. “It’s been said that after meeting me, nothing is surprising anymore.” She then sidled up next to Wiggle. “Saaay, that’s a snazzy tie, Mr. Waddle!”

“Aw, thanks, Pinkie.”

Cranky got everypony’s attention with a rap on his cup. “Alright, since Lyra’s gone, that means that we’re all here. Let’s get started!”

Much fun and laughter was shared by the collected friends. And candy. Lots of Sweetie Drops’ candy was consumed.

Both Cranky and Wiggle worked together to turn on the projector without the instructions, while the three mares gossiped about this and that.

“Oh, you can’t be serious, Pinkie!” Sweetie Drops planted a hoof on her face. “The way Lyra told me, I had thought that Twilight actually invited her on the adventure.”

Noting that her friend was close to dying from embarrassment, Pinkie attempted to amend her previous statement. “Well, I wasn’t really there, so I don’t know all of the details.”

“Please,” Sweetie interrupted. “You had just described Lyra to a ‘T.’”

“Well, yeah…”

Matilda shook her head and smiled. “Well, even if Twilight and Lyra aren’t the best of friends, Rainbow Dash will stick by their side, no matter what.”

Pinkie stuffed another piece of hard candy into her mouth and savored the sweetness. “Yeah, it’ll all work out in the end.”

The three mares turned to a loud noise coming from the projector. It seemed that Cranky Doodle and Wiggle Waddle had managed to start a small fire with the lamp. They turned back to their conversation without another glance.

With a little coaxing, the stallions of the group had managed to get the equipment up and running. The assembled friends had watched a few films, with many more to go. Cranky’s journey to find Matilda had taken him far and wide across Equestria.

Cranky Doodle narrated the current film with no small amount of pride. “Ah, here’s me and my pal on the steam ship from Aves Felidae to Marelin.” A younger Cranky stood beside a hefty griffon, waving at the crowds assembled onshore. “Captain Tawny couldn’t fly worth a darn, but he sure knew his way around the sea!”

The film ended, and Cranky popped it off of the projector. When he started the next roll, it showed a snowy mountain and several creatures in heavy coats.

Pinkie squinted at the screen, that snow looked very familiar. “Hay, where’s that? I think I’ve been there.”

Cranky had to think a moment, but when he remembered, his eyes grew wide. “Oh. That’s the Northern Equestrian Wastes. I got a lead that Matilda was living with a heard of mountain goats and went to investigate.” He shook his head. “I’m thinking that the llama guide lost something in the translation.”

He tapped his chin, a bemused look on his face. “Then again, this is one of the most exciting films I recorded. Maybe it’s not all a waste.”

The party of searchers had camped in front of a snow-covered cave. Cranky could be seen walking up a series of steps to the cave mouth. “Heh, my guide wouldn’t come into the cave with me, he said that it was haunted.” His face became a blank mask. “Kinda wish that I’d listened to him.”

Pinkie watched carefully as Young Cranky and another pony entered the cave. Once they were inside, she could see that it was actually a pony-constructed building, and not at all natural. Sparkling gemstones reflected their lantern light as they trotted though the hall. Cranky picked up a carved crystal chalice, and held it into the light.

Sweetie smiled at the beautiful gemwork. “Amazing! Did you bring it home with you, Cranky?”

The donkey shook his head. “I would have, if not for the next couple of seconds.”

The pony who was with Doodle Donkey clip-clopped forwards, he looked like he was shouting. At the end of the hallway was a large crystal resting on a pedestal, lying in front of an enormous door. When he touched the shining object, it tipped off of the pedestal and shattered on the floor. The shards then began to swirl around in a tornado of deadly shrapnel, severing the poor pony’s tail. Cranky dropped the chalice, cracking it, and ran for the exit, his partner close behind. The swirl of crystals expanded into a cloud, and two evil eyes could be seen appearing in the devilish whirlwind.

The film turned white, signifying the end. “Needless to say, we got out safely and high-tailed it back to Manehatten.” He chuckled. “I’m still discussing the movie rights with Daily Dreams.”

Pinkie was speechless. That was Sombra, the eyes were unmistakable. “C-cranky, how long ago was this film made?”

“Oh, about ten years or so ago, why?” Cranky turned to the pink mare, but only met with empty air. The door to his home swung in the breeze, left open by a rapidly retreating pony. “Huh, she didn’t even eat a cupcake…”

Pinkie bounded back into his home and grabbed a cupcake, eyes rolling upwards as she savored the pastry. “Thank you so much for you hospitality! I have to go right now! Somepony might be in trouble! EnjoythecupcakesBYE!” And she was gone in a puff of pink smoke.

Cranky scratched his head. “Sometimes, I don’t understand that girl.”

Matilda gave him a peck on the cheek. “I learned a long time ago that it’s all much more fun if you just ‘go with it.’”

Author's Note

The Diamond Dogs' Creed is the next in my series of real-life songs, and if all goes well, it will not be the last.

Pinkie Pie's sequence got pushed up a chapter, because the planned Loona/Celestiuh conversation was so utterly boring as to defy all insomnia.
Seriously, I've seen marvelous fics where these two have such a beat going on, and when I wrote them together it was as bland as toasted socks.
Never mind that there was nothing new or interesting about the conversation; scene deleted!

They'll be much more fun once I get them in a crowd.

First Movement: Part 5- Sing Your Scales

Sing Your Scales

Applejack carried a heaping pile of plates into the kitchen. Balanced precariously on her nose, they teetered back and forth as she brought them to the sink. “Applebloom? Applebloom! Where in the hay are yah?”

“Right here, Applejack!” The little yellow filly pushed a stool up to the sink and began pumping the handle. Once the water flowed freely, she turned back to her big sister and began to direct her progress. “Okay, a little to the right… Now a little leftish… Bring them forwards and also a little rightly…” After a minute of cautious maneuvering, Applejack had reached the counter. “Perfect! Set ‘em down right there!”

The orange earth pony set the leaning tower of dishware down and rubbed her nose. “Hoo-ee! Now that’s a lot a dishes! I didn’t think we ate that much food.”

“I think it’s mostly ‘cause Big Mac was experimentin’ in the kitchen again.” Applebloom was lathering up the washcloth with soap, getting ready to wipe down the towering load of dirty dishes beside her. “He said that he found a new cookbook at th’ library th’other day, ‘1001 Ways to do Apples.’”

“Psh. I know ten thousand ways tah do apples without even lookin’ it up.” Applejack handed the top of the stack to her sister, and then grabbed a towel to begin drying. “Though that Martha Washin’Ton pumpkin pie was pretty inspired.”

“And how!”

A frenzied knocking on the door disrupted the sisters’ flow, sending a particularly unlucky plate tumbling to the floor below. When it landed, instead of shattering into a million shards of painful glass, it bounced right back into the sink. Applejack stared in shocked silence for a moment before the knocking started back up. “I’m gonna need tah thank Pinkie Pie for those party plates…”

Applejack opened the front door to find a pink earth pony clutching a yellow pegasus firmly by her side. The cowpony smirked and adjusted her Stetson in greeting. “Well, speak of Tirek an’ he will appear! How yah doin’ Pinkie? Fluttershy?”

Pinkie grabbed her orange friend with her forehooves and pulled her close. “Applejack! Barn! Talk! Important! Now!”

“Uuuh…” Applejack glanced at her sister. Applebloom motioned that she would finish the dishes herself. “Alright, let’s go.”

The three ponies made their way through the night-darkened orchard to the barn, and Applejack shut the big door behind them. “So what’s got you all het up?”

Pinkie was breathing into a paper bag, provided by Fluttershy. After a moment, she was finally able to talk. “Something’s wrong! Something’s really, really, really, really wrong!”

“What is it Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked. “What’s the matter? You can tell us.”

“Girls,” Pinkie started. “What do you remember about the Crystal Empire returning?”

“I ‘member that it was disappeared, or invisible, or somethin’ for about a thousand years.” Applejack pushed her hat further up her head to scratch at her mane. “That’s about it, though. I didn’t think there was much else.”

“Oh, and there was that scary unicorn king,” Fluttershy remembered. “The one who kept the Crystal Ponies as his slaves.” She hid her face in her mane. “I’m glad that the big meanie is gone.”

“But that’s just it!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We thought that Sombra returned when the Crystal Empire reappeared!”

Applejack suddenly noticed the deerstalker cap sitting on the pink pony’s poofy mane. How long has she been wearin' that?

“But I’ve gathered evidence that Sombra had escaped from his icy prison years before the Crystal Empire returned!” Pinkie began to pace back and forth on top of a hay bale. “It doesn’t add up! If he was free, he wouldn’t have spent decades lying around doing nothing! What could he be planning!?”

“Pinkie!” Applejack stopped up Pinkie’s mouth with a hoof. “What are you talkin’ about? What evidence?”

“Sombra attacked Cranky Doodle Donkey ten years ago! He even got it on tape!”

Fluttershy tilted her head. “Sombra got it on tape?”

“No!” Pinkie shouted. “I was at Cranky’s house for a get-together, and we were watching his movies, and the last one had him go to a hidden temple in the Equestrian Wastes and TWILIGHT!”

Applejack was thoroughly flummoxed. “What? Now Twilight’s in his movie?”

“Aaarrgh!” Pinkie threw her deerstalker cap on the ground. “No! Nonononono!” She punctuated each “no” with a stomp to her hat.

Fluttershy hugged her enraged friend and spoke soothingly. “Pinkie, we want to help. Start from the beginning and slow down.”

Pinkie gradually calmed down the point where she could speak again. “Sombra wouldn’t have spent his free time doing nothing. I think that Twilight’s going to the same temple that Cranky found Sombra in.” She had tears in her eyes. “I’m afraid that Twilight and Rainbow and Lyra are going to find whatever the bad guy was planning and get hurt.”

Applejack joined Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie in their group hug. “Sugarcube, Twilight’s a big girl; she can take care of herself.” She sighed and dusted off Pinkie’s hat. “And that unicorn jerk’s long gone, he can’t hurt anypony anymore.”

“Oh, yes,” Fluttershy added. “Spike and Princess Cadance were able to stop him for good.”

“But why did he wait until the empire reappeared?” Pinkie pressed. “Why didn’t he try to attack Equestria, or anywhere else?”

“Maybe he was just an oddly-specific dictator, I dunno.” Applejack yawned; it was getting late, and she’d been working all day long. “Whatever he had planned, it’s all gone to pieces now, just like him.” She chuckled. “Can’t say as I’ve ever seen a monster that Twilight couldn’t handle, anyways.”

Fluttershy’s sudden cough sounded a lot like “cockatrice.”

“We gotta send her a letter, just to let her know.” Pinkie wasn’t ready to give up. “Even if she’s not in danger, it would still be good to know that Sombra’s been around longer than we thought.”

Fluttershy spoke up, quietly. “Well, you can ask Spike to send her a letter.”

Pinkie leaped up. “That’s genius!” She was about to start off in the direction of the library, when she remembered that she hadn’t seen him all day. “Hay, do you girls know where he got off to?”

“He and Rarity went gem-hunting today,” Fluttershy answered. “They should be back by now, though. It’s awfully late.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy.” Pinkie turned to the other pony. “And thanks for listening, Applejack. I don’t know what I’d do without my friends.”

Applejack sighed. “Just try an’ keep outta trouble, y’hear?”

“Can do, will do, done!”

Pinkie opened the door to the library to find it dark and empty. “Spike! Spiiiike!”

Hmm, maybe he’s still with Rarity, she thought. Ah, forbidden love!

She considered waiting until the morning to contact Spike, on the off-chance that he and the white unicorn had randomly confessed their undying love, and were now spending a lovely evening together sipping hot chocolate in front of a toasty fire and-

Nope-nope-nope-nope, get a hold of yourself, Pinkie! she scolded herself. You need to at least try and tell Twilight about Sombra’s dark deeds!

However, when she had crossed the town to Rarity’s shop, Carousel Boutique, it was just as dark and lonely as the library. Uh… Maybe they’re sharing drinks at Sugarcube Corner?

Nada. Neither of them were among the restaurant/bakery’s patrons. Ok, this is starting to freak me out.

The clock atop town hall rang ten o’clock as Pinkie trotted into the square. It’s really, really late, and they’re nowhere in town… That’s gotta mean…

Pinkie’s pupils dilated as she came to a conclusion. Something happened while they were gemhunting! I gotta help them!

She was about to alert the ponies dining in Sugarcube Corner to follow her, when she realized that she didn’t know whether her friends were in trouble or not. She didn’t want to be accused of crying timberwolf. Maybe I’ll just go myself first. If I can’t help them, I’ll be able to run back to Ponyville!

She set off at a gallop to the barrens; first-aid kit and rescue rope slung over her side, just in case.

Rarity sputtered and coughed at Spot’s revelation. “Sombra? Sombra! Darling, you must be mistaken!”

Blushing at being called “darling,” Spot shook his head firmly, spraying slobber on Spike. “No, we are sure of it! He has visited, he has kept in contact, he is the Unicorn King!”

Spike wiped his face off and questioned the Diamond Dog. “Aw, yeah? What’s he look like?”

Spot shivered in the darkness. “He appears as a great, black cloud! His eyes are red and green, and he speaks in a deep voice.”

Pursing her lips, Rarity attempted to put her own fears at rest. “And… How long has it been since Sombra contacted you?”

Spot counted on his fingers before replying. “Five days ago!”

Rarity’s rosy cheeks blanched, her pupils shrunk, and her mouth grew dry. It had been at least a month since they had defeated Sombra in the Equestrian Wastes. Spot had described him perfectly. Either this was the work of a charlatan, or…

“Sombra’s back…” Spike whispered. His purple features were paled with horror. “And he’s after Equestria now.”

The baby dragon turned to Rarity and grabbed her leg. “We can’t let him get his hooves on the Alicorn Amulet! He’s already one of the most powerful unicorns ever; imagine what he’d do with it!”

“Now, now, Spike”--Rarity gulped in an effort to moisten her mouth--“Panicking will do no good. We just need to get out of these caves and inform the princesses.” She turned to the small reptile. “Unless your magical flame can send a letter from down here?”

Spike shook his head. “Even if I had a pen and paper, the spell only works in open air.”

“Then we shall have to hoof it.” Rarity turned to the Diamond Dog. “Which way is the exit?”

“That way!” he pointed. “You go, Miss Rarity, we’ll try to distract Rover.”

“Thank you so much, Spot,” Rarity smiled. “We won’t forget you, I promise!”

Rarity and Spike galloped down the path Spot had indicated. The never-ending tunnels stretched before them as they rounded corners and sprinted down straightaways. Rarity stopped at an intersection, her beautiful features strained with exertion and indecision. “Which way do we go?”

“I dunno, try the right path!” Spike pointed down said tunnel, hoping to goodness that it would lead the two of them out of their mess.

Without another word, Rarity plunged into the corridor, breathing getting more ragged by the minute. Spike wished that he could do more to help. As it was, he was just a burden on Rarity’s back. He found that he became even more of a burden than he bargained for when they reached the end of his choice tunnel.

Waiting at the next intersection were six guards lead by Rover Redvest himself. Lying next to him was the crumpled form of Spot the Diamond Dog, bloodied and bruised. “Hello, pony,” he growled. “It’s time to go back into your cage.”

Rarity gulped and began to backpedal. “You don’t suppose we could come to an agreement?”

Rover hefted a spiked club and took a few steps towards her. “Tell us where to find the Alicorn Amulet. Maybe we let you go.” He snarled and bared his uneven teeth. “Maybe we break you anyways!”

“No!” Spike leapt down from Rarity’s back with a shout. “You let her go! I’m the one you want!”

Rarity gasped in surprise. “Spike! What are you…?”

“She doesn’t know where the amulet is,” Spike stomped towards the Dogs assembled before him. “But I was there when it was hidden!”

The Diamond Dogs glared at his small, scaly form. I think they’re buying it. Spike once again appealed to goodness. Please be buying it.

“If you are telling the truth…” Rover got close enough to Spike that the baby dragon could see individual blackheads on the Dog’s nose. “Then you will tell us where it is, or we will hurt the pony!”

Spike had laid all of his chips on the table. The Dogs had called his bluff, and he had to take desperate measures. He opened his mouth wide, and slammed his teeth deep into Rover’s mangy snout. A high-pitched whine was all that could escape Redvest’s throat as he spun around like a squirrel on sugar; doing everything he could to dislodge the painful bite. Spike released his hold just before Rover rammed his head into the cave wall, allowing the Dog to plant his face deep into the rock uninhibited.

Spike turned to his companion. “Run, Rarity! Get out of here!”

Rarity scoffed at the very notion. “I’m not just going to leave you here!”

The dragon blew fire at the assembled Diamond Dogs in an effort to keep them at bay, but his tiny jet of flame didn’t do much to dissuade them. “I can take some punishment, Rarity!” Another breath scorched a Dog’s paw, causing it to drop its weapon. “You can’t! You can go get some help!”

Rarity heard the rumbling of the Diamond Dogs’ rusty mine carts. Another troop of soldiers was on the way. She levitated the dropped spear and pointed it at a mutt that got too close. “Friends stick together, Spike, I’m not leaving!”

Spike was turning to reply, when several things happened in quick succession.

First, the reinforcements arrived: two Dogs pulling a soldier-loaded cart behind them. Next, Rover managed to pry his head out of the wall; fire in his eyes and a club in his hand. Rarity gasped as a wheel came loose from the cart, tripping up the lead Dogs and sending their vehicle careening towards her. Rover rushed at Rarity in the intent of smacking her senseless, heedless of the onrushing cart. Spike leaped at Rarity and shoulder-checked her; sending her flying to the side.

The minecart collided with Spike and Rover with a sickening “smack!”

Pinkie Pie burst onto the field with a fervor only achieved through intense worry. She gazed around the barren landscape for any sign of her friends. On the opposite end was a little red wagon that clearly belonged to Rarity. Pinkie Pie trotted over to inspect the gem-laden pull-cart, noticing a mound of dirt not five hoof-widths away. Curiouser and curiouser…

As she approached the mound, twitches began to twitch all over the pink pony’s body. Twitchy-twitcha-twitch!

The closer to the mound she got, the stronger they grew. She circled the mound and found the twitches leading her past it, over to a bare spot in the middle if the field. Right there, very soon, there was gonna be one heck of a doozy.

“Spike!” Rarity shouted as the minecart smashed into the cavern wall. She rushed to the wreckage, looking for any sign of her diminutive friend. “Spike, can you hear me?”

The Diamond Dogs who had bailed out of the cart were beginning to recover their senses. They gathered around Rarity and began to tie her up, fully planning on completing their mandate. “You get your scruffy hands off of me! I have to help Spike! Spike!”

Beneath the crushed cart, something stirred in Spike. Above the pain of being pinned, beyond the helplessness he felt at being a baby dragon, an anger rose up inside him. Though most of the sounds outside the wreckage were muffled, one voice reached his ears: “Help, Spike! Spike!”

“No!” he managed to shout, despite the pressure on his lungs. He began to push at the rubble, hoping to at least dig his way out. Much to his surprise, the minecart began to lift easily. He opened his eyes to see the Dogs in the process of dragging Rarity away. “LET HER GO!”

The soldiers looked at the source of the new sound, and appeared to simultaneously wet themselves. Standing before them was a purple dragon, perhaps three times the size of even the largest Diamond Dog. In his hands he held a hefty minecart, difficult enough to drag even when it was empty, and he was holding it like it was a basketball! The assembled Dogs all proceeded to take a step back from Rarity, save for the largest. Fido hefted Rarity and began to retreat from the scene, but not before giving an order of his own. “What you waiting for? Kill it!”

The admittedly stupid Diamond Dogs charged at the new foe, and the entire front row was crushed when Spike threw the minecart at them. The six foot soldiers who remained standing split, attempting to flank the sizable beast before them. Spike turned and swished his tail, slamming two Dogs into the wall with one swing, and two more with the back-swing.

One Dog leapt onto Spike’s back and tried to stab through his scales, serving only to annoy the heavily-armored dragon. Spike reached behind his head and grabbed the offending attacker, holding him in one claw. The other Dog had apparently read up on dragons, he was searching for the single inevitable chink in Spike’s armor.

Spike smiled, that story was just a myth.

He pounded his fist into the ground, crushing the Diamond Dog he was holding into the dirt. He roared at the final enemy, letting loose a jet of scalding flame. The sizzling Dog yipped as it ran down the corridor, leaving Spike nearly alone.

Nearly.

Rover Redvest had just regained consciousness and was nursing a broken arm, when an enormous dragon came eye-to-eye with him. The dragon’s breath smelt of gemstones and cupcakes as it threatened the alpha male. “If you hurt Rarity again, I find you! Then I do this!” The dragon crushed a head sized rock between his thumb and pointer-claw, letting the powder cover Rover’s face.

Rover watched as the fearsome creature ran down the path, bound and determined to rescue its friend.

Rarity had nearly fainted when Spike emerged from the wreckage; it seemed that the poor little dragon couldn’t maintain control. Now, as she was being carted off to who-knows-where, she began to wonder if the newly-grown dragon would come after her, or after the gemstone pile.

To both her relief and dismay, Fido’s gait became unsteady as the earth around them shook. Spike rounded the corner and roared at the Dog. It was a heart-stopping roar that turned the Dog’s complexion a pasty green. Fido turned at the sound and screamed at the sharp-toothed mouth before him.

“LET HER GO!” the dragon roared. “I said let her go!” He pounded the cave wall for emphasis, causing a miniature cave-in over the Diamond Dog’s head.

The Dog complied, pushing Rarity towards her super-sized friend.

“Now, run,” Spike growled.

Fido turned as if to leave, but suddenly rushed at the purple dragon, spear bared. Spike swatted him with a casual backhand, embedding him in the wall.

The large dragon looked down at the hyperventilating Rarity with concern in his eyes. He raised his gaze to the ceiling of the cave and spoke. “Step back.”

When Rairty didn’t move, Spike gently wrapped his tail around her body and scootched her to the side. The area clear, he dug his claws into the tunnel’s roof, digging his way up to the surface.

Pinkie felt the earth rumbling a moment before an enormous claw tore its way out of the ground, right next to where she was sitting. She screeched and hid behind the dirt mound. Words failed her as she watched the mythical beast rise from the caverns below, moonlight reflecting off of the scales on his wingless back.

The last part of the creature to emerge was its tail, grasped in the end was an unconscious white unicorn. “Rarity!” Pinkie ran up to the dragon with newfound boldness. “You put her down, you big meanie!”

The dragon looked down at the new arrival in confusion for a second, before large, salty tears burst from his eyes. He set Rarity next to Pinkie and lay down beside her. As the tears came, the dragon began to shrink, first imperceptibly, then exponentially. Before long, the dragon had shrunk back down to his original form, that of Spike’s sob-wracked body.

He crawled up beside Rarity’s still form. “I-I’m sorry, Rarity…” He snuffled as he placed a hand on her back. “I-I-I couldn’t hold it back!” He began to sob again as Rarity regained consciousness.

Pinkie Pie hugged the small dragon firmly. He buried his head in her poofy curls, trying to hide his tears. Rarity walked over and rubbed his back with a hoof until he stopped crying. “Spike, should we send a letter to the princess now? Spike?”

The baby dragon had fallen asleep.

Rarity sighed. “I suppose we could send a letter snail-mail style.”

Pinkie Pie shook her head violently. “No-no-no-no, too slow! Twilight needs to know now!”

Rarity lowered an eyebrow. “Twilight? But we need to tell Princess Celestia the awful news I just discovered!”

The two ponies spoke simultaneously, “Sombra’s still dangerous!” The silence lasted a whole minute after they had finished.

Pinkie Pie hefted the sleeping dragon. “Maybe we should take him to Carousel Boutique?”

Rarity nodded. “I think it’s best if we all stay together for tonight.”

Dusty Shelves could see Canterlot in the distance; its sparkling spires an inspiring sight in the moonlight. If he turned his head, he could see the sleepy town of Ponyville, but he wasn’t ready to face that yet. He considered how best to approach the place, should he act as an old friend, or should he try to disguise himself?

His thoughts were interrupted by Sombra’s heavy voice drifting to his ear. “Magnificent, isn’t it? A true kingdom. One that deserves its king.”

Dusty turned his bloodshot eyes to his saddlebags. “A-a-and who’s going to run it? You?”

Smoke poured out of the bag, coalescing into a dark, horned head. “Well, I do have the pedigree.”

The former librarian stared in apprehension at the ghostly unicorn. It was only now that he began to wonder just what Mr. Tidings needed his help for.

Somber Tidings grinned at the earth pony, his sideburns somehow wafting in the breeze. “You stick by me, Dusty, you’ll go places. I guarantee it.”

Dusty “humphed” and turned his attention to the small town in the distance. “S-s-so what’s your p-p-plan? For re-re-r-revenge, I mean.” He shook his head. “Twilight’s a cr-crafty one.”

“First, there is information I must gather,” Somber Tidings replied. He smiled at Ponyville, a most unpleasant smile that betrayed his malicious intent. “Only when I am prepared, can we face Twilight Sparkle together.

“In the meantime,” he continued. “I would like to practice the old military tactic, ‘divide and conquer.’”

Dusty grimaced. “How are we going to do that?”

Sombra returned to his place inside Dusty Shelves’ saddlebags. “We’ll meet up with some old friends, then you’ll see.”

Pinkie placed Spike gently on Rarity’s bed, his soft snores interrupted once in a while by frightened exclamations from the land beyond dreams. “No… Rarity… Gotta save her…”

Rarity was writing letters to Celestia and Twilight, hoping to give them to Spike for next-day delivery. Her heart nearly burst when she heard one particular mumble drift out of Spike’s mind. “Please… Don’t be scared… Don’t run…”

Pinkie hummed a quiet lullaby to Spike, and he was able to calm down to a more healing sleep.

It’s the end of the day
My scaly li’l friend
Now go on your way
To enter Dreamland

Please fill your heart
With calming sleep
‘Ere the new day starts
You’ll stay off your feet

And when you awake
We’ll be by your side
We wait for your sake
Oh friend of our lives

Now fill with good cheer
For one blissful night
Pinkie will be here
And it’ll be all right…

Author's Note

Spike supersizing: Done before.
Supersized Spike trouncing Diamond Dogs: Done before.

And done better, I think. I assume.

Next chapter is about Twilight, so don't go away! We'll be right back, only on...

The Bub.

First Movement: Part 6- Like Wind Through a Reed

Like Wind Through a Reed

No train tracks led to their destination. Nor were there any roads, paved or otherwise. It was nothing but miles of forest and field. The three ponies trekked alongside the two griffons; Rainbow Dash in the air alongside Martial Paw, Twilight and Lyra cantering beside Gilded Wing. The scenery was lovely, the power of the Crystal Heart drove away every last bit of the Equestrian Waste’s eternal winter. Aside from the occasional protruding crystal spire, it was almost like a gentle stroll through Whitetail Woods.

Except that it was much, much bigger.

“So, all day trek, you say,” Rainbow Dash spoke to nopony in particular. “How all day are we talking? Sunrise to sunset, or just noon to night?”

“Dash,” Twilight replied. “We left an hour before sunrise. We have lanterns in our saddlebags. Think about it.”

Rainbow scrunched her face up, looking as though she was downwind from a buffalo. “Bummer.”

Lyra smiled up at the pegasus. “Just relax and enjoy the journey! Take in all the new and interesting sights! The wonderful smells! That amazing sound of new bird songs!” She stopped to sniff at a fruit sitting in a nearby bush. “Even the oranges are bigger here!”

Twilight gave a double-take when she saw what Lyra was sniffing. “Heartstrings, oranges don’t grow in bushes.”

“Then what is th- YAAAH!” The minty unicorn took a mighty leap backwards as a flight of fruit bats flew out of the bush. “Bats! Bats!”

Rainbow began to laugh, but immediately had to duck her head as the orange bats flew overhead. “Geeze, I didn’t know that the Crystal Empire had animals from Equestria.”

“Imports,” Lord Gilded Wing interjected. “Meant to stabilize the ecosystem while it’s still recovering from a thousand years in limbo.” He kept his eyes forwards as the swarm of rodents fluttered around him. “It’s anyone’s guess how long it will be before they must bring in another species to keep this one’s population in check.”

“Oh, yay,” Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Another exciting lesson about politics and nature.”

Gilded eyed her with one steely orb. “You asked.”

Rainbow held his gaze for a long moment, eyebrows lowered. “Yeah, whatever.” She fluttered on ahead of the group.

“I hate bats,” Lyra shuddered. “I hate bats, I hate bats, I hate bats.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “They were just fruit bats, they’re more afraid of you than you are of them.”

“I don’t really care,” Lyra said. “They’re still creepy.”

“Your fear of them is completely irrational,” Twilight huffed in annoyance. “If you just think it through…”

“Yeah, I know,” Lyra replied. “But that’s the thing about phobias, they aren’t rational.”

Twilight twitched at the mention of irrationality. Things should be logical: ordered and naturally progressing. What’s the matter with her?

She shook her head; those were not good thoughts, they were not nice thoughts, and she helped nopony with that kind of attitude. Think positive, be nice.

Twilight smiled, if a bit forcefully. “So, Lyra, how’s the song coming along? Gotten any further?”

“Eh, not really,” Lyra shrugged. “There’s not much I can come up with about walking.”

“Well, do you have anything?” Twilight’s smile turned annoyed. “I mean, maybe I could help you with it. I’m told I have very good rhythm.”

Rainbow Dash snorted with laughter, wobbling in the sky as she remembered her friend’s attempt at dancing. Canterlot was gossiping about it for weeks. The words “poor dear” and “four left feet” kept floating around.

“Err, I guess.” Lyra took a deep breath and began to sing.

"The journey long, the ponies stomped their feet
Something, something, something, birds flew through the wheat
The bats were fierce, the wind they pierced
Twilight’s magic has evil beat"

She was met with several unreadable stares. “What? You just put me on the spot, what was I supposed to do?”

“Your job?” Twilight spoke under her breath, but Lyra was still able to hear it.

“I said I was gonna write more when we actually did something.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight sighed. “I’m just… still stressed.”

Rainbow suddenly dropped between the two unicorns. “Relax while you can, Twilight. It’s not often that we get to travel without a giant monster trying to eat us.” She smiled, showing all of her teeth in a predator’s grin. “That part comes later!”

The travelers reached the edge of the Crystal Empire’s protective magical field around noon. It was uncanny how the green of the woods just seemed to stop. The abruptness of the end of summer, and the beginning of winter, came as a shock to the three assembled ponies.

Twilight stared across the frozen glaciers of the Equestrian Wastes, feeling a chill run down her spine as she remembered the last time she had journeyed into its frozen maw. How easily that dark cloud on the horizon could turn into a resurrected Sombra. How certain it was that ever last dark corner and frosty cavern held some dark relic from a long-forgotten age.

“Snowball fight!” Rainbow Dash tossed an icy globe at Twilight, smacking her square in the jaw. Twilight got up, dusted off, and proceeded to pelt her friend with a barrage of snow, giggling all the while.

Lyra ducked an oncoming projectile and launched one of her own, knocking Rainbow out of the sky. Gilded Wing looked on in bemusement, before waving an eager Martial Paw forwards. The young griffon joined the fray with an aerial bombardment, giving as good as he got.

The four young ones lay in the snow, laughing up a storm. Rainbow turned to Twilight and nudged her. “Well, feel better now?”

Twilight looked around and smiled, the fun really had managed to loosen her up. The world didn’t seem nearly as scary now. “Yeah, you’d think I’d be able to remember one of our first friendship lessons.”

Martial propped himself up on one talon. “Friendship lessons?”

“Yeah,” Twilight nodded. “The princess had me studying friendship after she found out we were the Elements of Harmony. Our first lesson was ‘giggle at the ghosties.’ If a situation seems too dark to overcome: stand up tall, face your fear, and stick with your friends.” She mused for a bit. “Sometimes, the best way to do that is to just have some fun together. It certainly made this place seem brighter.”

Martial looked around the wintery field and nodded in agreement. “With friends, a wasteland can become a wonderland.”

Gilded Wing strode forth into the snow. “Perhaps now would be a good time to rest and eat lunch?”

Lyra stood up, her chest rising and falling rapidly from the exertion. She let loose a breathless giggle. “I hear that!”

A meal was made of several daisy sandwiches and a couple of chicken wings. Rainbow Dash squinted at the food on Martial Paw’s plate. “So, what’s that stuff even taste like?”

Martial smiled cheekily. “Tastes like chicken.”

Dash hid a smile behind a bite of bread. “Ha. You know what I mean.”

“How do you describe color to a Diamond Dog?” Martial shrugged. “You can feel free to try some.”

She waved a hoof hastily. “Nuh uh, no thanks. Meat’s way too weird for me.”

“Be nice, Rainbow,” Twilight cautioned.

“Well it is!” The blue pegasus placed a hoof over her heart. “It’s fine for them, ‘cause they need it to live, but I’m not gonna eat meat for fun.”

“Hey, Dash is nicer about it than most ponies.” The young griffon shook his head. “You’d think Blueblood had never seen a carnivore before.”

He winked at Twilight mischievously. “That why, when we’re on pony soil, we make sure it doesn’t look like an animal.”

When Twilight blanched, Gilded Wing took the moment to intervene. “Martial, mind your manners!”

Rainbow Dash and Martial Paw looked at each other for a moment before busting out in laughter. The pegasus punched her new friend in the shoulder. “Yeah, you’re alright with me, Griff.”

“Is this a bad time?”

The assembled travelers looked up from their lunch to see a trio of griffons flapping towards them. The leader was a hefty-looking, grey and black, fearsome warrior. Two javelins were strapped to his back, and the scar over his left eye told tales of a hard-won life. The griffons by his side seemed equally ready for a fight; one held a rapier, and the other a curved wooden weapon that Twilight didn’t immediately recognize.

Gilded Wing stood and nodded to the new arrivals. “Not at all, we were just finishing up.”

The griffon lord gestured for Twilight to join him, and she trotted up to his side. “Twilight Sparkle, this is Crested Barbary, our lead mercenary.”

She politely extended a hoof in greeting. “Nice to meet you.”

“I’ve heard a lot about you, Miss Sparkle,” The griffon returned her offer of a shake, “I don’t believe half of it.”

The unicorn grinned nervously. I’m not sure I believe most of it myself. “I suppose I’ll just have to prove myself.”

The mercenary grunted and turned his gaze back to his employer. “We moved the camp a mile away from the cavern yesterday, the locals were getting antsy.”

“Fair enough. And the weather?”

“It’s clear today, but the storm last night left the terrain nearly impassable.” He looked to his wingmates. “I brought Steller and Masai to carry the ponies, it’ll be much quicker that way.”

Lyra leaped into the conversation. “I’m gonna fly!? Really!?” She poked the sword-wielding griffon in the chest. “I pick first! How’s it going, big guy?”

The other mercenary chuckled when his comrade pulled a face, but soon found himself staring into two very intense purple eyes. “If you drop me, I will transmogrify you into a parakeet.”

Crested Barbary raised a black talon in Rainbow Dash’s direction. “Well, what are you waiting for?”

Rainbow smirked. “Oh hi, my name’s Rainbow Dash, you may have heard of me.”

The griffon shrugged, a bored expression on his face. “Can’t say that I have, what of it?”

Rainbow Dash spread her wings and gave a few quick flaps. “Oh, nothing. I’m just the fastest pegasus alive, is all.”

Crested grimaced. “With those tiny wings? What are you trying to-” He didn’t finish his sentence, however, because in the time it took him to speak, Rainbow had flown into the sky, spun three clouds into tornados, caused them to snow flurries, and returned to face Crested with a smug look.

“And I’m not even breathing hard.”

The griffon mercenary only just managed to close his mouth before rolling his eyes and flying away. The other mercenaries placed the two unicorns on their backs and carried them off after him.

Rainbow trotted up beside Martial, extremely pleased with herself. Martial eyed her and chuckled. “You know, if you’re feeling left out, I could carry-”

The pegasus placed a hoof on his beak, silencing him. “I’m gonna stop you right there, before you say something I’ll regret.” She grinned. “Race yah to the camp?”

Martial extended his wings with her. “You have to ask?”

Twilight was no stranger to flying, hot air balloons were the way for the Canterlot elite to travel, but travel-by-griffon was most certainly unheard of. The wind rushed past her, chilling her and whipping her hair into her eyes.

It was awesome.

A new wind whipped past as the combined forces of Rainbow Dash and Martial Paw flew by, breaking numerous speed records and laws. The purple unicorn leaned down to shout in her steed’s ear. “Hey, Masai, you gonna let them show you up like that!?”

The griffon smirked and shot off like a cannonball. Lyra similarly egged her companion on, and the whole group flew off, each flyer attempting to one-up the others. The grey-faced mercenary leader frowned severely at the display. “What in the seven seas are they doing? Waste of energy.”

Gilded looked over to the other griffon. “Come now, Barbary, surely you remember being young?”

“That was a long time ago.” Crested pointed at his scarred, whited-out eye. “Several lifetimes ago, though not all of them were mine.”

“Still,” Lord Wing looked ahead to the playing flyers, “Let them live while they’re young, give them time to grow.” A dark pit opened up in the core of his being as he watched them soar. “Those who will have time, at least.”

The mercenaries turned an eight-hour walk into a three-hour flight, with Rainbow Dash just barely beating Martial Paw to the center of the camp. The ponies spent the rest of the day setting up their tent and getting acquainted with the layout. There were a fair amount of pony archeologists mixed in with the griffon researchers, and they all seemed to have opinions on what was behind Sombra’s door.

“It’ll be the bones of his long-dead pony army.”

“There’s a mountain of gold, the inscription was just to ward off intruders!”

“Sombra’s childhood memories, man! It’s gonna be deep!”

For the most part, Twilight rolled her eyes at the guesses, and attempted to steel herself to use the dark magic.

The sun set and the campers ceased their labors; collecting around several campfires spread across the campsite. Twilight, Rainbow, and Lyra found themselves at the same fire as Gilded, Crested, and Martial. Crested Barbary was poking the wood, churning up the coals to keep the fire hot. “Tomorrow’s the day, huh?”

Twilight nodded in affirmation.

“It’ll be nice to get out of this cold.” The dark griffon ruffled his feathers. “I’m never coming up here again if I can help it.”

With that cheery thought, silence pervaded the circle, save for the crackle of flames. Hoping to break the ice, Martial pointed out something that had caught his attention. “Doesn’t it hurt to sit like that?”

Lyra looked across the fire. She had taken to sitting on her rump, rather than her stomach. He front legs propped her up as she leaned back. “Naw, I’m fine. This just helps me think, that’s all.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yeah, just kinda helps me to focus, you know?”

Twilight joined Lyra in her sitting position, looking for all the world like she would slide off of her seat at any moment. Martial took that moment to be cheeky and slid off of his belly and onto his backside. Unlike the mostly-hairy tails of ponies, griffon tails are a bit more boney and fleshy. The sudden weight on his tail caused him to yelp and fall over backwards, much to the amusement of Rainbow Dash.

The blue pegasus reached down and pulled her friend up beside her. “You sure made that look easy!”

“It’s a gift.” He smoothed his tail out and turned to Dash. “So, you ready to join the adventure tomorrow?”

A smile reached the corners of her mouth as she stared at the fire. “Yeah, the temple won’t know what hit it.”

Twilight had given up on finding a new way to study and had returned to her normal sitting position. It wasn’t long before she realized that Lyra was studiously writing on a sheet of paper. “What’s that?”

Lyra proudly held the product of her work into the air. “New stanzas completed! Whoot!”

Crested Barbary glared at her with his one good eye. “Stanzas? What the heck is a stanzas?”

“A stanza,” she replied, “Is like a line in a song or poem. Or a group of lines that make up a small part.” She waved the paper dangerously over the fire. “Like these!”

She plopped the sheet into Twilight’s surprised hooves. “Hold this! I’ll be right back!”

Lyra Heartstrings returned a moment later with a large, horn-like… thing in her magical grip. The numerous openings on the front formed different-sized flared ends. Lyra looked at the instrument like it was the most precious thing in the world. “Isn’t it amazing?”

Rainbow Dash pulled a face and spoke to Martial out of the corner of her mouth. “Hoo-boy. Get ready for a treat. Or a international treaty.”

Lyra got down in front of Twilight and assumed a begging position. “Please, please, pretty please sing while I play.”

Twilight looked from the sheet to the unicorn groveling before her. “But I don’t-”

“Just use the tune I sang last night!” Lyra was already exercising her mouth and tongue. “Lou gorra… juth thing… yike I yid!”

Twilight sighed. “Oh, all right.”

Every pony that had ever heard a Crystal Flugelhorn braced for an assault on their eardrums, but the attack never came. Instead, out of a small hole floated a soft, flutelike tune. It was joined by several other instruments as Lyra twisted and pushed several hidden knobs and levers to redirect the flow of her breath. After a brief intro, Lyra gave a startled Twilight the signal to begin singing.

"Flying high, on a wind and a care
The griffons raced, on naught but a dare
They traveled forth, ‘ere heading north
To find what was waiting there

"The winds were sweeping, far across the sky
The snow was blowing, no shelter could deny
The cavern spoke with billowed smoke
When Twilight’s light fell awry"

Twilight nearly choked at that last line, but it was drowned out at the applause Lyra and she were receiving. She placed the sheet music beside the minty unicorn and plastered a smile on her face.

When the time to return to their tents came, Twilight grabbed Lyra and took her to the side. She whispered into Lyra’s ear, leaving the mint-green unicorn feeling like a filly being chastised by an overbearing parent. “You’d better not put any more of my personal issues into your song, you hear me? That’s my problem to work out.”

Lyra frowned at the purple unicorn. “But you brought me on board to record your adventure in song; your internal struggle is part of-”

“Can it,” Twilight snapped. “No more deep moody things, I’m not gonna be the mule you ride roughshod over on your road to fame.”

Lyra was the picture of offence. “I’m not some glory-grabbing pop star, you know. I’m not gonna write some sort of tell-all book to get my fifteen minutes of fame.”

“Look, I don’t care, just drop it!” Twilight whispered just a little louder than she had intended, gaining the attention of Rainbow and Martial. Rainbow stared at her for a second before the young griffon laughed. Twilight looked at her friend with a bemused look on her face.

“So, how long do you think it’ll take?”

Twilight turned to Lyra. “Huh?”

“You know,” Lyra smirked, glad that she had managed to get Twilight’s attention off of her. “Before those two are all kissy-face.”

“What are you, seven?” Twilight pouted. “They just met.”

“It doesn’t take long…” Lyra trotted off to their shared tent, leaving Twilight to wait for the pegasus as she said her goodnights.

Author's Note

Not much to say here, except that the music is written for the first song on my upcoming "album."

The Diamond Dog's Creed will be the most simple of the songs, so I decided to do that first.

It sounds like a computer played the music, because it did, but it'll be fun.
Come to think of it, it sounds more like Super Nintendo music than anything, which is awesome.

First Movement: Part 7- A Song From The Heart

A Song From The Heart

Sunlight shone through the tent’s thin fabric, waking Twilight out of her restless sleep. The day had come. Twilight attempted to remain motionless for a moment longer, but some ponies were actually excited for the new day.

“Twilight!” a certain minty green unicorn all but shouted in her ear. “Time to waaake uuup! The day is heeere!”

Twilight was by no means a mean pony, but she was also not a morning pony. Her angry gaze burned holes in Lyra’s head as she stood, disheveled mane piled up around her head in a halo of hair. “Patience is virtuous. Indoor voices are virtuous. Beauty sleep is godlike!”

“You gotta get up sometime,” Lyra shrugged.

Twilight grabbed a brush out of her suitcase and began brushing her hair. She noticed that Lyra’s mane was already groomed. “How long have you been up?”

“I like to get up just before the sunrise,” the greenish pony replied. “The rising and setting of the sun just… it inspires me, you know?”

The magic-oriented unicorn nodded. “Yeah, I guess. If anypony asks, I’ll just say that I only watch the sunrise occasionally, just to keep it special.” And certainly not because I’m up studying until the wee hours of the morning.

Lyra tuned her small harp, a gentle “twang, twang” accompanying each test. “What, does spending time with your friends become less special if you do it every day?”

“I hardly think that’s the same thing.” Twilight carefully eased a knot out of her crazy morning mane. “Or, are you trying to say that you’re friends with the sun?”

Lyra looked up from her activity. “Aren’t you?”

“What? No!” Twilight winced as she got her brush stuck in her hair. “Being the personal student of the princess who raises the sun is not the same thing as being friends with the sun.”

“But you are kinda friends with her,” Lyra explained. “You know her better than any pony alive, besides Luna, don’t you?”

“Well…” Twilight rubbed the back of her neck as she dislodged the tangled brush. “Yeah, but she’s not the sun, not even technically.”

“So don’t think about it technically.” Lyra placed her lyre in a saddlebag. “Think about it broadly. You know Celestia better than anyone; Celestia knows the sun better than anyone…” She smiled warmly, but with a heap of mischief in her eyes. “You’re best buddies with the sun, maybe you ought to spend more time with it.”

As Twilight mused at this, Rainbow Dash poked her head through the tent flap. “C’mon slowpokes, breakfast is getting cold!”

Twilight turned, half of her mane still out of sorts. “Just gimme a minute.” She lowered an eyebrow. “Wait, where’ve you been all morning?”

“Morning jog, duh!” Rainbow brushed a lock of red hair out of her eyes. “Exercise and mane-styling all in one go. You should try it, Twilight.”

“My mane’s a completely different animal than yours, Rainbow Dash.” The purple mare got rid of a particularly nasty tangle. “I’m not fond of the ‘wind-swept puffball’ look.”

Rainbow shrugged her wings. “Your loss.” She trotted off to join the mess-line, bowl balanced on one hoof.

Twilight joined Rainbow Dash and Lyra at their table some time later. She had just started into her porridge when Gilded Wing strode up with Martial Paw in tow.

“I wish for the excursion to begin no later than eleven o’clock.” He looked up and pointed out the dark, looming clouds on the horizon. “Those storm clouds will arrive around one o’clock, and I’d rather not be in the temple when the sky goes dark.”

Martial pulled a list out from under his wing. “The team shall consist of Lord Wing, Crested Barbary, Twilight Sparkle, and anyone you decide to bring.”

Rainbow looked up from her bowl, mouth full of porridge. “Yow naw coming?”

Martial clicked his beak hesitantly. “I’m the messenger; I have to be ready to move out fast.” He gave Rainbow a lopsided smile. “I get to stand at the entrance and peek inside, though.”

While the two flyers were talking, Lyra gave Twilight a doe-eyed expression, lips puckering. Twilight did her best to ignore the jesting unicorn.

“So…” the purple mare spoke up. “I know that Rainbow Dash is coming along…”

“You bet I am!”

“But I’m not sure about Lyra.”

Lyra stood up, the golden glow of her magic carrying her empty dishes behind her. “What, you think I wanna come on an adventure and miss the climax? Not a chance.”

“Then I believe it is settled,” Gilded Wing said. “I suggest you use this time wisely.”

The two griffons walked off, leaving Twilight to her own devices. The librarian turned to the blue pegasus beside her. “So, what are you going to do to get ready?”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “I’m gonna nap. Keep myself fresh, you know?” She nudged Twilight Sparkle with an elbow. “Just in case…”

The three ponies stood beside the three griffons, staring into the maw of what looked very much like a natural cave. The snowstorms over the ages had covered up any evidence of ponycraft, and the icicles hanging in the entrance hid the intricate crystal-work inside. Crested Barbary reached out with his javelin and knocked a few low-hanging stalactites to the ground. “Well? What are you waiting for?”

Twilight took a few tentative steps forward, Gilded Wing close behind. She ducked under a particularly sharp-looking icicle and entered the temple.

“Those are… are those carved crystal bricks!?” She shouted, her voice echoing down the corridors. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made from solid rectangular blocks, carved not out of stone, but from purest purple crystal. “An expert gem-cutter had to have carved each block individually! It would have taken…” She did the calculations in her head. “Um… several lifetimes!”

“Indeed, though I can’t say for sure who carved them.” Gilded stepped beside her. “I doubt that it was Sombra.”

Rainbow Dash gave a low whistle as she entered the temple. “Commissioned it, huh?”

Lyra’s eyes were wide they darted to-and-fro around the hall. “It’s like I’m back in the Crystal Empire. Except that in the city everything looked…”

Twilight looked at her face perfectly reflected off of one translucent purple block. “Everything looked like it was grown.”

The minty unicorn nodded. “Yeah, it did look like it was grown, instead of built. But this…” She waved a hoof at their surroundings. “This took a lot of hard labor.”

Twilight stopped in her tracks. “Yeah. A lot of hard labor. Like, several thousand ponies of hard labor.”

Rainbow looked as though she had smelled something rotten. “You mean… Sombra’s slaves built this?”

“This is his place of safekeeping, isn’t it?” Twilight continued down the corridor. “This is probably the first thing he put together.”

Rainbow Dash gazed around her with a newfound hate. “Disgusting.”

“Slavery is how the cruel and lazy get things done.” Everyone turned to watch Barbary walk into the hallway. “Not since the time of Moshe the Hippogriff was there a slaver so vile.” He sighed wearily. "And here we are, years later, and we are only just learning about Sombra."

Lyra walked alongside him. “I’m not familiar with that legend, what about Moshe was so terrible?”

“It’s not a legend, it's history.” Crested shook his head. “And Moshe wasn’t the tyrant. It was the griffon king who oppressed ponykind until Moshe, a person belonging to both and neither species, rose up against him.”

Gilded Wing looked at the mercenary, feathers ruffling. "I hardly think that now is the proper time for a history lesson."

Barbary shrugged and moved on. "Those who do not learn their history are doomed to repeat it, i'd like to think we could avoid another 'Sombra' in the future."

“Well, learn from your mistakes and try to live better, right?” Rainbow Dash fluttered up to the ceiling to inspect an odd tile. “That’s all we can-”

“GET DOWN!” Crested Barbary leaped up and grabbed Rainbow by the tail, dragging her to the floor. Just as she landed, a giant crystalline axe fell from the tile and embedded itself into the wall. Crested got up off of the surprised pegasus and admonished her. “Didn’t we tell you no flying!? That’s how Keythong lost his pinions!”

“Nopony told me anything!” Rainbow Dash shouted back. “Who’s job was it to tell me!? I’m gonna rip him to shreds!”

“Assigning blame can wait for later!” Gilded Wing strode onwards. “There’s still another trap to get past.”

The five creatures stood before a checkered floor, odd symbols decorating each section. On the walls were holes pointing across the hallway.

Rainbow Dash sneered. “Standard pressure-plate/blowgun trap. Did Sombra have any original ideas?” She picked a small pebble out of her saddlebag, collected for just such an occasion, and lobbed it out of the floor. As expected, every tile that the stone touched let loose a flurry of deadly arrows.

“So we just gotta find the tiles that don’t set off the trap, right?” Lyra asked nervously. “And then it’s perfectly safe to cross, right?”

“Just one problem,” Twilight spoke with horn glowing. “If I’m reading this right, the entire trap is powered with ancient magic, and every single tile is connected to a dart-gun.” She turned to Gilded Wing. “How did you get past this trap before?”

He grimaced. “We didn’t, actually. We were able to take another corridor before someone set off a door-locking mechanism.”

Twilight gritted her teeth. “Sombra’s unoriginal, but at least he’s consistent.” She set her legs at an equal distance apart to brace herself. “Stand back, I’m not sure if this will work.”

Twilight’s horn began to glow, and arcane electricity filled the air in the narrow hallway. The unicorn’s hair began to blow in an unseen wind as she gathered energy in a large ball of light. The others didn’t notice at first, but each crystal block lining the floor began to glow. A final flash of purple concluded her spell, and Twilight smiled at her handiwork. “The failsafe spell rarely fails!”

She confidently walked across the deadly tiles, shocked chokes sounding off behind her. “All I needed to do was find Sombra’s original positive-charged enchantment and hit it with enough negative-charged magic to short it out. Works like a charm!”

Rainbow Dash followed behind her powerful friend. “Wow, I’ve never seen a failsafe spell work before. That was pretty cool.”

Twilight blushed. “Well, yes you did. During the, ahem, Smarty Pants incident.”

“Oh, you mean Celestia…” At Twilight’s nod, Rainbow smiled. “Huh, how about that?”

Another thought crossed the blue pegasus’ mind as she trotted towards a darkened door. “Then how come it didn’t work on Discord’s spells?”

“Frankly, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said as she finally encountered the door. “Discord works on a whole other level than I do.”

The giant stone door was dark, standing out against the crystalline walls like a burnt-out candle on a birthday cake. It was as large as four ponies across, and as tall as a draconequus standing up straight. On its top sat a diamond-shaped purple crystal, with a smaller diamond cut out of the lower half.

“The door to Sombra’s inner sanctum,” Twilight gulped. It was time to see what she was made of. She felt the comforting presence of Rainbow Dash’s hoof on her back, and relaxed slightly. With everything in readiness, she began the dark spell.

She strained with all of her might as her horn began to glow, not with the warm purple it was used to, but a dark, shadowy cloud of magic. Rainbow gasped as the same wicked glow began to seep out of Twilight’s eyelids. Green sparks jumped around the unicorn’s horn as the spell grew in strength. Gritting her teeth, Twilight let the magic build until she could no longer hold it, and then opened her eyes.

Lyra only just held back the scream that formed in her throat when she saw Twilight’s eyes. Her irises glowed red and her whites were now the sickliest of green. The purple unicorn’s face held a look of strained anger, and she gnashed her teeth at her stony enemy.

“By the power vested in me by the Royal Pony Sisters of Equestria, I command you to open!” A dark beam shot out of her horn and contacted the crystal, causing a black-lit glow to encompass the room. The door creaked, and a burst of light shot through it. The sound of thunder rumbled as the stone door was split clean in half by the dark magic pouring through it.

Even more anger rose up in Twilight Sparkle’s eyes as she continued the spell. “I said OPEN!”

The mighty stone door, the monolith that had stood silent and immobile for a thousand years, shattered into microscopic shards.

The dark glow ceased, and everyone let out a breath that they didn’t know they were holding. Even Lord Wing was visibly shaken by what he had just seen. “Perhaps, Twilight Sparkle, it would be best for you and me to carry on and give the others an opportunity to rest?”

Twilight looked around, biting her lip. Lyra was curled up in a corner, looking near tears. Crested Barbary was clutching a javelin in one talon, feathers ruffled and fur standing on end. Rainbow Dash’s look of disapproval was, perhaps, the deepest-cutting expression in the group.

Twilight trotted up to her blue friend and started to speak, but the pegasus interrupted her. “I’ll take care of Lyra. You go.” She kept her eyes on her hooves as she walked away from Twilight. “Do what you need to, then let’s get out.”

Twilight wanted to apologize, or argue, or something. She hated it when her friends were unhappy, and she hated it even more when it was her fault. Instead, she followed Gilded’s lead and entered Sombra’s inner sanctum.

It was a large chamber, built out of carved crystal like the rest of the temple. What was different here were the six large statues that lined the walls.

Each statue seemed to be of the same species; large, leathery wings protruded from their backs, and their pointed snouts seemed to suggest that they were a type of dragon, but their body-types seemed to be more ape-like.

“They look like they’re carved out of a single crystal,” Twilight mused. “That’s… that’s impossible, isn’t it?”

“What do your own eyes tell you, Miss Sparkle?” The griffon lord strutted forwards with a purpose, barely paying the six monstrous statues any mind. They soon came in view of the far end of the hall, where a seventh statue stood.

Much like the others, the statue was a simian/reptilian winged thing. It seemed to be slightly larger than the others, and stood with a regal pose, rather than a feral one. Its right hand clutched a small, glowing object, as if it was debating on giving the object or keeping it for itself.

Gilded Wing gazed at the object intently. “Can you retrieve that relic, Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight closed her eyes and picked out the magical core of the stature; though it was a single piece of crystal, it was mobile. “I think so.”

She reached out with Sombra’s dark magic once again, this time not building up as much charge. Her red-and-green eyes blazed as she focused on moving the statue’s arm.

The creature moved slowly and smoothly, lowering its hand and extending its fingers until the object was in plain view. Twilight gripped it with her normal telekinesis and brought it close. It was a dark-purple crystalline heart, perhaps half of the size of the relic protecting the Crystal Empire.

And it was throbbing.

Twilight’s eyes glazed over as she stared into the crystal. In her mind’s eye, its glowing purple magic collected into the form of King Sombra himself.

"Greetings, young Twilight Sparkle
It’s good to finally meet
Face to face
Yet perhaps some worlds away

"Your friends are soon to find
That I’m anything but kind
After all
That you have done to end my days

"Within my masterful tomb it starts
Right here inside my bitter heart
My power shall set me above
And never will ponykind know love"

Twilight backed away from the heart, a deep rush of anxiety flowing through her. She bumped into the enormous chest of Lord Gilded Wing. He spoke softly, gently, to her. “Thank you so much, Miss Twilight Sparkle. Without you, none of this would be possible.”

She was about to reply when a heavy weight slammed into the back of her head, knocking her off balance and onto the hard floor below. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was Gilded Wing slipping the heart into his satchel and shouting. “Someone help! Twilight’s fallen! Help!”

Princess Celestia enjoyed sharing tea with her sister quite a bit. It never happened very often before the “incident” with Nightmare Moon, but now Luna wished to do anything in her power to spend time with the princess of the sun. It was just after the sunrise, and Luna was drinking a hefty cup of chamomile tea in preparation for a well-deserved day’s sleep.

They had spent the morning in silence until Princess Luna piped up. “It will be a relief to have all of this bad business behind us.”

Celestia took a dainty sip and smiled. “You mean about Sombra?”

Luna nodded. “I was… unsure that Twilight was up to the task, but she has handled it with flying colors.” She set her cup down and poured more tea. “Now that Sombra is gone for good, we can eliminate every last trace of his influence.”

Celestia looked out the window, peering at the cold mountains in the distance. “My faithful student should be inside the tomb by now.” She smiled. “By the end of the day, his dark heart shall no longer beat.”

Luna shook her head sadly. “I knew him better than anypony, but he still manages to shock me to this day.”

“Well, if it’s any consolation-” Celestia’s comment was broken off as a small, green puff of smoke floated in, transmogrifying into a small sheet of parchment before her eyes. “Ah, Another letter from Spike.” She unrolled the letter and began to read. “Perhaps one of Twilight’s Ponyville friends has learned a new lesson about…”

Celestia’s eyes grew wide, she was certain that what she was reading could not be true. Not now, not when they were so close. Luna peaked around the letter with a smile on her face. “Well, did Applejack finally learn her lesson about pride?”

Seeing her sister’s distress, Luna asked for the letter. As she read it, her face grew dark. “So, is this true? Could this be the work of a pretender?”

“It’s… not likely, my dearest sister.”

Luna looked back at the letter and reread the contents. An expression of pure fury exploded over her features. She tore the letter asunder and flung the bits to the far reaches of the room. “NO! It shall not end this way!”

She turned to the doorway and shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice, gaining the guards’ instant attention. “Bring me Captain Stonewall!”

Celestia attempted to reign-in her sister’s temper. “Now is not the time to be hasty.”

“Hasty!?” Luna shouted in a volume just under “heart-stopping.” “You read the letter yourself! Sombra is not dead, he has allies, and an attempted kidnapping has already taken place!” She stormed out of the dining room, only slightly slowed by her calming tea. “Now truly is the time for haste! Before it is too late!”

Author's Note

Phenomenal Cosmic Powers are pretty fun to write about.

Revision: Quick clarification as to who Moshe is in relation to Crested Barbary's brief story.

First Movement: Part 8- Kindness A Capella

Kindness A Cappella

Sombra chuckled, satisfied that he had frightened Twilight Sparkle sufficiently. The look on her face when he appeared in the Dark Crystal Heart was almost worth the years of waiting, watching, and plotting. Perhaps she would even believe that he was contained inside the heart, and lock it away, hoping to keep him prisoner. The foal… she has no idea what’s in store for her.

Dusty Shelves limped down the pathway, eyes darting to-and-fro in search of the landmark he sought. His bloodshot orbs fell upon a simple sign featuring an arrow pointing to the right, with a diamond-shaped symbol below it. “Somber, w-we’ve reached the b-ba-bar-barrens.”

A dark wisp of magical smoke floated out of the earth pony’s saddlebags and into his ear. A deep voice whispered to Dusty. “Then our journey has ended. Are you familiar with the Diamond Dogs?”

The tan stallion shook his head. “Just th-that they’re gr-g-greedy, selfish thieves.”

“Just the sort of creatures who I require,” the ethereal unicorn replied. “The more selfish a creature is, the easier they are to manipulate. Remember this, son of earth.”

Somber Tidings urged Dusty to continue onto the empty field. The unicorn was just about to explain how to get the Dogs’ attention, when they came upon a most unexpected sight. The entire field was crawling with Equestria’s Armed Forces.

Soldiers were setting up tents, digging holes, and marching in time. One soldier dropped a small glowing orb down a hole, waited for it explode in a magical flash, and then watched as the magical wave flowed through the tunnels. A blueprint of the caves appeared on a sheet of parchment as the magic bounced into the cavern walls. The earth pony looked to a golden-armored pegasus and reported. “Still no sign of the Diamond Dogs, ma’am! They’ve cleaned the place out.”

The pegasus shook her head in annoyance. “Keep searching! We’ll find those ragamuffins one way or another.”

Dusty was about to turn away, when his companion whispered into his ear again. “Find out what happened.”

The earth pony wandered into the military camp and made his way slowly up to the pegasus mare, she seemed to be in charge. He was stopped half-way by a unicorn guard brandishing a spear. “Hold it, citizen, this area is off limits.”

“Wh-wha-wh-what’s…” Dusty was already a nervous stallion, but the presence of an armed soldier put him even more on-edge.

The soldier tilted his head to the side quizzically. “What is it? Spit it out.”

“What. Wh-what’s go-go-g-go…” Dusty’s face contorted painfully as he tried to get the words out, but they refused to come. He was about to just give up and turn around when another voice interrupted the conversation.

“What’s the problem, corporal?”

The soldier turned to address the pegasus mare in charge. “Captain Stonewall, ma’am. I was just informing this pony that the area is off-limits.”

The captain looked Dusty Shelves in the eye, doing nothing to ease his nerves. “Do you have business here?”

“L-looking for… L-looking for somepony.” He averted his gaze, not willing to look into the captain’s violet orbs any longer.

Captain Stonewall sighed. “Well, a good place to start is Ponyville, it’s a small town not far from here.”

Dusty nodded, and began to limp his way back to the path. Stonewall whispered out of the corner of her mouth to the corporal. “Something seemed off about him, I don’t like it.”

“Do you want me to follow him?” The unicorn raised an eyebrow; he had learned to trust his leader’s gut in every situation. Something to do with pegasus magic.

“No, I’ll just shoot a message to the local authorities.” She turned back to monitoring the tunnel mapping. “A little pony like that isn’t gonna be able to cause much trouble.”

Still, Captain Stonewall considered. If there is trouble, I’m sure the locals will be able to handle it. Resourceful ponies, those Ponyvilleans.

Dusty had made it some distance down the path before Somber Tidings spoke up. “What was that?”

“Th-that was me… making a fool of m-m-myself!” Dusty gritted his teeth. “I can’t t-t-talk when I’m nervous.”

“Is that so?” Oh, you pathetic thing, Sombra silently chuckled. You have no idea what you’re getting into.

“Yes.” Dusty Shelves saw the outskirts of Ponyville appearing through the trees. “D-don’t make a thing ou-out of it.”

“DUSTY SHELVES!” A shout broke the quiet of the peaceful summer day, startling the tan stallion. He turned to see who it was, but he became even more confused when he saw the source.

“Fluttershy?” That wasn’t right. Fluttershy didn’t shout. She certainly didn’t shout to other people, and she never, ever ran up and hugged somepony. Not without lots of cajoling. What had happened to Fluttershy, and who was this butter-yellow pegasus mare hugging him now?

“Oh, Dusty, I’m so glad you’re alright! Everypony’s been worried about you! We thought that you were dead!” Dusty Shelves felt his ribcage begin to constrict as the Fluttershy look-alike crushed him in a bear-hug. She had been spending an awful lot of time around those bears before he left.

His eyebrows lowered. Not before I left, he thought. Before I was abandoned.

He pushed Fluttershy off of himself and spoke. “You’ve changed.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened momentarily, before her entire body seemed to compress into a small ball of yellow-and-pink fluff. “Not really. I didn’t mean to offend you.”

That cinched it; this pony was indeed the Fluttershy he knew, even if some things were different. “I-I-I’m not off-ff-fended.” He shook his head. “I just-just was surprised, is all.”

Fluttershy got up off of the ground and brushed her mane out of her eyes. “Surprised? At what?”

Dusty was nearly at a loss for words. “Th-the last t-time I saw you, y-y-you had a hard time ta-talking with your best friend, never m-m-mind me!” He scratched at his head, bemused. “What happened?”

“Fluttershy! Who’re you talkin’ t- Well I’ll be hog-tied,” the two were joined by an orange-coated mare, wearing a brown Stetson hat. She looked up and down the grey-maned pony’s body with a concerned look on her face. “Dusty Shelves, what in the hay happened to you?”

He glanced down at himself, self-consciously noting his patchwork coat and rats-nest of a tail. “Been travelling.”

Fluttershy placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Why don’t we all go get a nice, warm cup of tea?” She smiled. “It’ll do you good.”

Dusty frowned, this wasn’t right. They were treating him like he was their friend. He didn’t have any friends left in Ponyville. Nopony cared about him.

Right?

“C’mon, Dusty.” Applejack led him along the road to Downtown Ponyville. “You can tell us what you’ve been up to these last couple years.”

Sombra was not at ease, lying inside the saddlebags as a depowered crystal. He was close to two powerful enemies, the very same who had stolen his empire from him. He wasn’t certain that he could fight them as he was.

Still, in the meantime, Sombra was going to sit back and learn.

The trio of corporeal ponies came to Sugarcube Corner. It was generally the place to hang out in Ponyville. Though the main selling point of the place was their delicious (and, believe it or not, nutritious) baked goods, they also served a wide variety of coffee and tea. Two teas and one coffee were ordered, and Dusty found himself sitting across from the two mares.

He took a pensive sip of his herbal brew and decided to break the ice. “So, s-since when have you t-t-two been f-f-f-friends?”

Applejack set down her coffee. “It all goes back to that Summer Sun Celebration.” She shook some sugar into the cup as she continued. “I’m guessin’ that you were in the crowd when Nightmare Moon made her appearance?”

“Y-y-yes,” he replied. “She threatened to m-m-make the night ‘l-l-la-last forever.’”

“Well, at that point Twilight Sparkle, that’s Celestia’s Personal Student, made a break for the library.” She took a sip, grimaced, and proceeded to spoon creamer into her drink. “I figured that she might know what was up, so I followed her.” She pointed to the pegasus next to her. “So did Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.”

Satisfied that her brew was sufficiently sweetened, Applejack guzzled it down. “Turns out the six of us were the key to unlocking some cosmic spell or another, and we stopped Nightmare Moon.” She grinned cheekily. “We’ve been best friends ever since.”

Dusty must have had a terrible poker face, because Applejack noticed that something was wrong. “Wassa matter? Something about that night bothering you?”

The tan stallion spoke through gritted teeth. “J-j-just a little.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she recalled that night, now so long ago. “That was the night you disappeared, wasn’t it?”

Gazing into his tea, Dusty nodded. An awkward silence pervaded the table until Applejack decided to prod. “What happened to make you decide to leave?”

Dusty Shelves narrowed his green eyes at the farm pony. “If th-there is no food in the a-ar-area, a g-g-g-g-gazelle will move on. If the-there are several males v-vying for dom-domin-dominance, a lion will seek greener p-pas-pas-p-pastures.” He crossed his forelegs and lay them on the table-top. “There was n-no p-p-place for me here, s-s-s-so I moved on.”

Applejack narrowed her eyes in return. “Ah’m not sure what you mean by that, pal.”

Dusty got to his feet, fore-hooves leaning against the table. “No, I s-s-suppose you wouldn’t.”

He tossed a bit on the table and limped off, leaving the two mares feeling confused. The orange-and-yellow mare also had a hint of anger in her expression. “Huh, some ponies have all the nerve, I guess.”

“I wonder what happened to him, he seems so…” Fluttershy searched for the right word. “Bitter.”

“Yeah, an’ I don’t like his attitude one bit.” Applejack stood up and placed a tip on the table. “Seems he can go right back to being missin’.”

Fluttershy frowned at her friend. “He’s not the only one who needs to examine his attitude, Applejack! What’s important is that he was lost, and now he’s found, and we should try to help him fit back in.”

Applejack blinked as her butter-yellow friend trotted out the front door of the bakery. She stood there a moment longer, pondering Fluttershy’s words, before deciding that her early-summer harvest wasn’t gonna buck itself. She trotted out the door and headed back to the farm, where she was stopped by a particularly pink pony.

“Applejack! I’ve gotta tell you the awful news!”

Fluttershy caught up with the tan-and-grey stallion quickly, it didn’t seem like he was in any big hurry. She slowed down as she came up alongside him, smiling softly. “Do you have a place to stay while you’re in Ponyville?”

Dusty raised an eyebrow at the mare. “No, I d-don’t. Why?”

Fluttershy pointed down a side-road that lead to the center of town. “Well, since Twilight Sparkle is out of town, I’m sure that Spike will let you stay at the library. You could probably even have your old room back!”

The stallion tensed up at the mention of the lavender unicorn. “T-t-twilight is out of town, you say?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Oh, yes. It’s a big mission from Princess Celestia. She might not be back for a while.”

“Oh… sh-sure...”

The two of the arrived at the library in short order, and Fluttershy knocked on the door. Nopony answered. She then tried the door-handle and found it locked. A quick peek inside confirmed that no one was home.

Fluttershy scratched the back of her head, befuddled. “I… I guess he could be at Rarity’s.”

As Fluttershy walked towards their new destination, Dusty couldn’t help but shoot a disapproving glare at the tree-grown building. “Pfft, how unprofessional.”

Rarity had finally taken a moment to clean up. She was absolutely covered in dirt and filth, but certain other things had taken priority. The letter to the princesses had been sent, and Spike was currently attempting to send Twilight’s notification. A fwoosh of flame was heard outside the bathroom door as the baby dragon once again tried to send the letter. A groan and an “Aw, come on!” sounded from his throat as the plume of magic smoke returned to its sender.

The designer scrubbed shampoo into her mane in an attempt to get the feeling of dirty out of her hair. She tried not to focus on their troubles, but even as the relaxing heat of the shower cascaded down her back, she found her muscles tensing up at the news they had uncovered. Sombra was not only back, but it was entirely possible that he had never left. Now that they had finally awakened Spike, it seemed that he was unable to send a message to Twilight. The dragon said that he had trouble over long distances, but he wouldn’t stop trying until he was blue in the face.

Another burst of flame-breath, another slight pause, and then another defeated sigh. Spike had been at it for hours now; he had to be sick and tired of it. Rarity smiled at the thought of the young creature who never gave up when it came to his friends. Her smile inverted as another failed attempt caused Spike to yell in frustration. “Why won’t this stupid thing work!? Argh!”

Rarity finished rinsing out her mane, turned off the shower, and stepped out. She levitated a towel off of the rack and began to dry off. A spell would have been quicker, yes, but she’d been in a hurry all day long; it was time to relax. Wrapping her purple mane in a smaller towel, she stepped out of the bathroom. Spike was slumped over the back of a chair in the kitchen, staring glumly at the unsent letter. “I can’t do it. I can’t even tell her to be careful.”

The white unicorn walked over to the baby dragon and hugged him from behind. “It’ll be alright, Spikey-Wikey. You should write another letter to the princesses and let them know. I’m sure they’ll find a way.”

He nodded sadly, a blush coming to his chubby widdle cheeks. “Yeah, they’ll know what to do.”

The dragon began to scrawl a message on the back of the parchment, when they both heard a knock at the door. Rarity’s eyes widened as she patted the towel covering her decidedly un-curled mane. “Spike, could you get that, please? I’m not ready to entertain guests!”

Spike quickly finished the letter, and then sent it off to the royal palace. “On it!”

Rarity rushed up the stairs to her bedroom as Spike called after her. “What do you want me to tell them!?”

“Tell them I’ll be right down!” Rarity’s horn glowed as she levitated several beauty supplies. “Make them some tea, perhaps! You know your way around the kitchen, right?”

Spike’s sarcastic snort came from near the boutique’s doorway. “Of course I do! I have the apron to prove it!”

Spike opened the door to reveal Fluttershy, standing with a tan stallion that the small dragon had never met before. He sure didn’t look like much. “Hey, Fluttershy. Come in, Rarity’ll be down soon.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Fluttershy walked into Carousel Boutique with a small smile on her face. The stallion followed close behind, creepy bloodshot eyes darting around the room. Spike made a mental note to keep an eye on the new guy.

“I was just about to put some tea on, anypony have a preference?” Spike made his way to the kitchen and climbed onto the countertop. He opened the cupboard and pulled out four mugs, one for each person present.

“Just h-h-had some,” the grey-haired earth pony replied. He had a sour expression on his face as he sat at the table. Spike decided that he didn’t like this guy one bit.

“Do… Do you have any raspberry?” Fluttershy’s timid question snapped the baby dragon out of his annoyance. He smiled and pulled a packet out of Rarity’s tea jar.

“One raspberry tea, coming right up!”

As the water started to heat up, Rarity came into the room, mane properly coifed. Fluttershy turned to her fashionable friend and gestured to the stallion beside her. “Hello, Rarity, you remember Dusty Shelves, right?”

“Fluttershy! I’m so glad to see you. Could we, perhaps, talk in private?” Even with her current stress levels, Rarity was always the polite hostess. As Fluttershy trotted over to her, the unicorn smiled and bowed to her newest visitor. “And welcome to Carousel Boutique, where the fashion is chic, unique, and magnifique.”

While the two mares conversed, Spike sat down next to Dusty. “So, what’s your story?”

“B-b-been travelling.” Dusty refused to look at the small dragon, giving the assistant librarian something of a complex. Spike tapped his claw against the table-top and glared.

“What do you do for a living? I thought I saw a book on your flank.” Spike pointed a claw at Dusty’s Cutie Mark, displaying an open novel.

“L-l-l-l-librarian.” Dusty shifted so that his bum was hidden beneath the folds of the table cloth, nudging his chair away from the inquisitive reptile.

“And you’re from Ponyville? Fluttershy acted like you’d been here before.”

This time, Dusty did look at the dragon, eyes burning. He spoke softly, but with a subtle fury. “Y-y-you should keep out of other p-p-p-pony’s business. I’m not here to t-t-t-talk with you, creature.”

Spike got up from the table, chances of a good mood completely ruined. “Well, fine by me. Wallow in your own misery.” He waddled over to the teapot, and grabbed it off of the stove just as it started to whistle.

Sombra flowed out of the saddlebags and into a flower pot. From his vantage point, he was able to hear the latter part of Fluttershy and Rarity’s conversation clearly.

“They kidnapped you and Spike? That’s horrible!”

“That’s not the worst of it; it’s what we found out while we were there…”

Sombra listened as Rarity related her adventure to the pink-maned pegasus. His ethereal teeth ground together as he listened to the Diamond Dogs’ failed attempts to locate the Alicorn Amulet. Those foals promised me that they knew where to find it; they will pay for their lies!

“Why didn’t you tell them that you didn’t know where the amulet was? Wouldn’t they let you go?”

“Fluttershy, if I told them I didn’t know where it was, they would have just made me tell them who did know.”

“Oh, my. You’re right; they would have just gone after Zecora. You couldn’t do that to her.”

“Especially considering what they were planning to do with it…”

Sombra’s fury fully ignited at the next segment of news Rarity related, the Dogs had told her of his continued existence! His eyes glowed green as the plant above him withered and died. Those mangy, miserable, malodorous…

“So, we’ve decided to ask Applejack if we can all stay at Sweet-Apple Acres until the princesses can decide what to do.”

Blast! Sombra fumed. Now even the princesses have been alerted! I must move up my plans!

A smoky wisp of magic floated over to Dusty’s ear, and Sombra’s bitter voice clouded out all other thoughts. “We must leave this place to make preparations for Twilight Sparkle’s return.”

Dusty sat erect and mumbled an answer. “But w-w-what about F-f-f-fluttershy? What do I tell her?”

“Make something up; just get us out of here!”

“I-I have to go!” Everyone present turned at the sound of Dusty’s voice. “I just-just remembered that I need to-to be somewhere.”

Fluttershy’s worried expression would have been adorable, if Sombra hadn’t been so furious. “Can I walk you over to wherever you’re going? Some things have changed since you’ve been gone.”

“I… Uh… I think I can m-m-man-manage.” Dusty thanked his hostess and trotted out of the door.

He looked back at his saddlebags as he sped up to a run. “Where are we going, Somber Tidings?”

Sombra’s bitter eyes were all that Dusty could make out. “Go into the woods called ‘Whitetail,’ if the Dogs did any of what I commanded, it should be ready for us.”

As the sun disappeared below the horizon, Dusty passed Fluttershy’s cottage and entered the woods. He trotted through the darkened trees and began to shiver in trepidation; he’d traveled enough to understand that the woods were not a friendly place at night.

As they entered a clearing, the earth pony stallion sat down, his body not able to continue any further without rest. His weak leg burned with pain, and his heart beat with effort and fear. “I gotta stop… I g-g-g-gotta rest.”

Somber Tidings flowed out of Dusty’s saddlebags and into the night, like some dark, treacherous fog. He surveyed the clearing with glowing eyes, and smiled with fangs bared. “Yeeesss, so they can follow simple orders.” He turned to Dusty with an evil gleam in his eye. “Watch, son of earth, and be amazed!”

Sombra’s horn glowed a deep purple, and his eyes began to leak mystical energy. The wind began to blow, and the temperature dropped several degrees. His shadowy magic flashed and lit the clearing, allowing Dusty to get a glimpse of his surroundings. The entire area, which he had assumed was a natural clearing, had in fact been the scene of a forest fire. Burnt wood littered the ground, and roasted stumps stood out like nature’s version of a tombstone. The cold wind began to pick up, and Somber Tiding’s shadowy form had become a cyclone of darkness and wicked purposes. Only the unicorn stallion’s unnatural eyes remained of his barbaric features.

The wind picked up once more, and Dusty curled up to keep himself warm. Many dead branches and much tinder was caught in the gale, and appeared to be drawn towards the swirling blob of magic that was the unicorn king. A large amount of wood now flew about, orbiting the vortex of magic.

That’s when the howling of the wind transformed into the howling of wolves.

Green magic surrounded the floating branches, and they began to separate in clumps. Each pile of deadwood shifted, rearranged, and finally connected. As the piles of wood landed on the ground, they proceeded to stand up. Dusty’s eyes widened as he caught sight of the dangerous creatures that now stood before him. No longer a pile of sticks and stones, the once-dead forest lived again.

The Timberwolves were on the hunt.

Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Spike gathered around the Apple Family’s campfire, sharing s’mores and stories. Applebloom had requested a ghost story, but her older brother, Big Macintosh, had mentioned that it might not be good subject matter, considering what had brought the ponies together. Pinkie Pie tried to make light of the situation, but nopony was in much mood for jokes at the moment.

Instead, the ponies were relating various low-key and heartwarming events that had happened since they had last met. Applebloom had taken a test on spelling, Fluttershy was now taking care of a family of wombats, Rarity’s new commissions were pouring in; and so the night went.

The festivities were interrupted by an unearthly howling that filtered through the night. Big Mac got to his hooves immediately, followed by Applejack. The orange mare turned to her older brother with fierce determination in her heart. “Ah’ll take the others into the farmhouse, get them settled in. You get that contraption ready to use, an’ I’ll join you when I can.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac was a stallion of action, not words. He galloped over to the barn and produced a long, steel pipe.

Rarity peered after the red stallion with worried eyes. “And just what is that for?”

Applejack pushed her towards the farmhouse, where Granny Smith was waving the others in. “Just trust me when I say we got a handle on this, an’ if you hear a loud ‘boom,’ it’s just us takin’ care of business.”

Captain Stonewall sat in her tent, writing a progress report for the day’s activities. The Diamond Dogs still eluded her, but she wasn’t going to stop the search that easily.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud howl sounding from the forest. She poked her head out of the tent flap and shouted to a passing soldier. “Diamond Dust, you’re from Ponyville! What’s making that awful racket?”

The earth pony turned on his rear hooves and stood at attention. “Captain Stonewall, ma’am! It sounds like Timberwolves, creatures comprised of dead branches and stumps come to life!”

She narrowed her eyes. “Dangerous?”

The stallion nodded. “Carnivores, and hungry ones, too! They fall apart easily, but they always come back for more.”

A passing pegasus couldn’t help but add in his two bits. “I thought they only appeared around Zap-Apple Season.”

Stonewall glared at the pegasus for speaking out of turn. “KP duty tomorrow, Runabout.”

“Sorry, ma’am.”

The captain turned back to the first soldier. “Is he right about the zap-apples?”

He gulped in response. “That’s when they appear en mass, but there have been a few reports of strays…”

Captain Stonewall stepped out of the tent, her red-brick Cutie Mark becoming visible. “Post a double watch tonight, I don’t want any wolves sneaking into my camp.”

The stallion saluted and trotted off. Stonewall grabbed her trusty spear and began to sharpen it, just in case the night turned ugly.

Author's Note

So not only did this chapter arrive later than the others, it is the first chapter to not feature a song! (A capella, get it!? Haw.)
I feel that any kind of singing was just gonna interrupt the flow, and I did not want that at all.

It's a lesson that i've learned from various toylines over the years, gimmicks are all well and good, but don't overuse them.
Songs are still gonna happen as the are required.
Perhaps this way I can also catch up on the songs that still need to be written for real... Hmm.

So, enjoy the chapter, and nitpick if you wish!

I'm really, really trying hard to make this a cohesive tale from beginning to end, really improve my writing ability.
I know i've alienated my readers in the past with constant perspective-jumping, and too many plot-points.
I aim to avoid those pitfalls this time.

First Movement: Part 9- The Binding Chords

The Binding Chords

Dusty Shelves quivered in his horseshoes. All around him came the howls and barks of the Timberwolves, along with the villainous laughter of The Unicorn King. He screamed in terror as a wolf roared in his face, and his heart beat wildly in his chest. The tan earth pony jumped up and ran, attempting to find a way out of the clearing, but everywhere he turned, more Timberwolves were walking out of the forest.

He found himself knocked to the ground by a monstrous paw, and his vision was filled with gnashing, wooden, canine teeth. Before the creature could devour him, it was distracted by Somber Tiding’s order to “SIT!” All across the open woods, the arboraceous creatures obeyed his command.

Somber ceased his tornado of shadow, and his disembodied head floated down to sit beside Dusty. “Well, what do you think?”

Only one word could push its way past the grey-maned pony’s lips. “M-m-m-m-m-m-m-mons-mons-monsters!”

The dark-maned unicorn “tsked” in mock disapproval. “Them? They’re just puppies! Isn’t that right, my little wooden friends?”

Simultaneously, the beasts howled at the risen moon. Dusty’s teeth began to chatter, and he cowered in the loamy soil. He would have been willing to stay in that position forever, had Somber Tidings not roused him forcefully. “Get up, you foal! You must lead us to the library!”

Dusty’s green eyes widened in panic. “L-l-lead them!?” He pointed a hoof at the gathered pack. “B-bu-bu-bu-but T-t-t-t-twilight’s not at the library!”

“Do you think me stupid!?” Sombra was in no mood for beating around the bush. “Do you think me unintelligent!? I know Twilight Sparkle is away! I still need to go to the town library!”

Dusty felt a sharp pain in his rump, and natural instincts took over. He galloped through the woods as best his lamed leg would allow. Each time he stumbled, another sharp pain struck him from behind, renewing his speed. He was so focused on simply moving forwards, he didn’t notice when Sombra sent three wolves in another direction, heading towards the farm controlled by the Apple Family.

Dusty Shelves prepared for class by taking his notebook out of his saddlebag. He began to write a few preliminary notes while the rest of his fellow Ponyville Elementary students gossiped and found their seats. The teacher walked into the classroom with a smile on her face. “Good morning, students!”

“Good morning, Miss Pedigree!” came the chorus of replies. The children quickly found their seats and sat expectantly.

Miss Pedigree walked over to the schoolhouse’s door and opened it, letting a lanky, yellow filly walk in. “I’d like to introduce you all to Fluttershy. She just transferred in from Cloudsdale, and we’re all very glad to have her join us.”

“Hello, Fluttershy!” The students once again sang in concert.

The teacher turned to the small pegasus beside her. “Now, Fluttershy, why don’t you tell us a little about yourself?”

No sound came from the little girl except a strained whimper. Noticing that Fluttershy was hiding behind her mane and staring at her hooves, Miss Pedigree decided not to torture her any longer. “Why don’t you sit next to Rarity, dear? Kids, please open your books to page 98, and we’ll continue the lesson from yesterday…”

Dusty watched the nervous filly make her way to the empty desk, head low and tail shivering. He leaned over and made a “psst” noise. When the pegasus looked over at him, he smiled and said, “W-w-w-welcome to P-p-ponyville.”

She gave him a small smile back, and they both turned towards the lecture.

Fluttershy was feeling a bit nervous, but she was certain that Applejack and Big Mac could handle the whatever-it-was. She gazed out at the apple fields with sharp eyes, noting every fluttering leaf and disturbed apple. It was a slightly windy night, so none of those little things meant much, but she couldn’t help the little shiver that ran down her spine each time she caught a movement. She was absolutely fine with normal wolves; she was excellent friends with the alpha male in the area.

But that was because they weren’t Timberwolves.

Timberwolves were always mean, always nasty, and always hungry. They weren’t really alive, she had found. Rather, they were merely magical golems, animated by the excess energy of the zap-apple process. They acted as bodyguards for the magical trees.

Fluttershy was good with animals, when they weren’t Timberwolves.

Their howl was distinctive, their gruesome breath more-so. The few times she had been in the same area as one, she had been in full retreat. Nopony in their right mind faced a Timberwolf without good reason.

The darkness outside grew smothering, because these monsters were Timberwolves.

Fluttershy began to worry about Ponyville. The Apple Farm was a fairly safe place to stay when the wolves were about, due to Granny Smith’s experience with them, but the earth pony town was slightly less prepared for any sort of wild-beast attack. Particularly disturbing to her was the fact that Dusty Shelves had no place to stay.

She shook her head. There really wasn’t time to think about other worries, when the present required her full attention. But I can’t really help it, can I? she thought to herself. I’m just a big worry-wart.

A glint of yellow flashed in the trees, a sure sign of nocturnal eyes. With a yell, Fluttershy began banging on a pot to scare the Timberwolf away. “Applejack! North field!”

“Ah see it!” Applejack began to push the large steel pipe so that it was pointed in the direction Fluttershy indicated. “How’re we doin’ on air pressure, Big Mac?”

The large red stallion paused from pumping on a bellows to check a small round meter on the end of the pipe. “We’re half-way into the yellow, sis.”

“Keep pumpin’ and tell me when we hit the red!” Applejack could see two Timberwolves making their way through the trees, seemingly unbothered by the constant clanging coming from the farmhouse. “They’re hardwoods, so we need all the power we can get!”

The two monsters, an oak golem and its elm brother, charged out of the tree line and raced towards the Apple siblings. Big Mac pumped furiously on the bellows before shouting out, “Red line! Let ’er rip!”

Applejack flipped a lever at the rear of the contraption, and all the built-up air pressure released through the end of the steel pipe, sending a small, round object flying at the two creatures. A thundering report echoed throughout the land, and one of the Timberwolves exploded into slivers.

Applejack waved her hat skyward in a victory dance. “Yee-haw! I told you that there Potato Cannon was a good investment!”

“Don’t get too comfy, Applejack, there’s another one on th’ way!” Big Mac once again pumped the bellows with all the speed adrenaline could provide. The other wolf had paused when its companion was obliterated, but now it was charging forwards with death in its glowing eyes.

Applejack stuffed another potato down the tube, keeping an eye on the approaching demonic woodpile. “Too late, time to buck it!”

In response, the giant stallion slammed his powerful hooves into the earth, sending several rocks into the air. He reared up his hind legs and kicked the falling stones in the direction of the oncoming monster. Each rock scored a direct hit, and each hit knocked a piece of the Timberwolf’s body off. Before it had reached half-way to the two farm ponies, the creature was reduced to a pile of forest fire-burnt wood.

Both siblings were breathing heavily from the encounter, and weren’t truly sure it was over. Applejack turned to ask Granny Smith why the clanging pots hadn’t scared these two off, when a third wolf leapt out of nowhere.

Fluttershy gasped and rushed out of the house, with Rarity, Spike, and Pinkie close behind. The Timberwolf that had flanked the two farmers was on top of Applejack, teeth gunning for the orange mare’s jugular. A powerful buck from the Apple brother sent the creature across the farmyard, and into the empty pig pen. Rarity used her magical grip to send an oil lantern smashing into the canine, intending to fry it to a crisp.

The Timberwolf burned, but it was a long-burning wood. The now-flaming monster reared up on its hind legs and roared at the assembled ponies. It was soon joined by the other surviving Timberwolf, which had just reassembled itself. Fluttershy nearly broke down in tears, the paralyzing fear that she had felt in the presence of a dragon was resurfacing once more.

Dusty Shelves arrived at the library, feeling moderately excited. It was his first day as assistant to Miss Dewy Decimal. He entered the door to find the elderly mare asleep on one of the plush chairs provided for reading. “M-m-miss Decimal?”

The mare snorted awake, eyelids fluttering open. “Soups up!? Oh, hello Dusty. You can start by stacking the returned books. I assume you know where to put them?”

“Y-y-yes, m-m-ma’am!” The young stallion took to his job with gusto, stacking, locating, and arranging the reading material. Hmm, he thought. Does “The Elements of Harmony” go under “H” or “E?”

As the tan-and-grey stallion worked, he began to feel light and happy. This was his element: caretaker of the literary word, provider of knowledge, sultan of information.

The front door opened, revealing a tan earth pony mare with a light-and-dark-grey striped mane. Mayor Mare walked into the library, followed by her ever-present entourage. She glanced about the building and found Dusty climbing up a ladder. “Dusty! How are you doing?”

Dusty huffed silently. “I’m f-f-fine, mother.”

The Mayor of Ponyville trotted past the sleeping Miss Decimal and up to her son. “Doing well on your first day?”

“Y-y-yep. Pretty q-qu-quiet, though.” He climbed down the ladder and came eye-to-eye with his mother. They examined each other for a few tense minutes, before Mayor Mare turned away.

“We really need to get you some therapy for that speech impediment.”

Dusty rolled his eyes in annoyance. “I’m just f-f-f-fine, mother. I can h-handle myself. I told you-”

“Dusty, if you would just take the speech class-” His mother’s comment was cut off by a hoof-gesture.

“I-I-I’ve taken the st-st-stupid class before, and it n-never works!” His face turned red in anger and embarrassment. “I told you th-that!”

“And I told you that you sound like a darned foal!” The tan mare spoke in a harsh whisper, so as not to wake the sleeping librarian. “I have an image to maintain, and I don’t need my son to look like an ignoramus when reelection is coming up!”

Dusty narrowed his eyes at the mayor. “I-I-I’m not an ignoramus. I’m ju-ju-just as smart as anypony, and you kn-kn-know it.”

“I know that, and you know that,” Mayor Mare replied. “But you also know that in my business, appearances count for a lot more than what’s on the inside. And you appear to be an idiot!”

Dusty was tired of repeating this conversation. “J-j-just go.”

Dusty poured on the steam, and soon found himself galloping into the town square. He saw the library ahead, dark as a cave. He stopped just in front of the door, and reached for his key. He soon realized that he had lost the devise sometime in his travels. Cursing silently, he sat down and groused. Somber Tidings floated out of the saddlebag and nickered sinisterly. “Trouble getting in?”

At Dusty’s nod, Sombra turned to one of the pack. “Break it down.”

The largest Timberwolf walked up to the door, grabbed the handle in its jaws, and tore the door open. A stunned Dusty was pushed in by Sombra as the rest of the wolves filed into the treehouse. The unicorn apparition spoke to the earth pony, his deep voice chilling Dusty to the bone. “Now, tell me where I can find the book on the ‘Alicorn Amulet…’ I would very much like to know what Twilight knows.”

Dusty knew each and every one of the books by heart, and found the fantasy section almost immediately. He opened the selected book to the desired page and read aloud. “Whoever w-wears this amulet is bl-bl-blessed with untold powers… Even th-though it provides g-gr-great power, it also cor-corrupts the user. It cannot be simply removed from the n-n-neck of its master, but is magically l-locked, and can only be taken off v-volun-voluntarily.” He looked to the sinister unicorn above him. “That’s all it says.”

The grey-coated king chuckled. “Is that all? It seems that Celestia has been less-than-honest with her loyal citizens…” He would have continued, had the door not opened to admit a peach-coated earth pony mare.

Sweetie Drops had just closed down The BonBon, and had decided to return a book before Spike went to sleep. When she opened the surprisingly unlocked door, however, she came upon a most unsettling sight. In the main lobby of the library were seated nearly a dozen Timberwolves, one mangy-looking stallion, and one evil-looking cloud of black smoke.

Her scream was cut off by the paw of a pouncing Canis Quercus.

When the dust had settled, Dusty could see the wolf carrying the limp form of Sweetie Drops away. From the angle where he stood, he couldn’t tell if she was just knocked unconscious, or…

“Th-this-this is wrong.” Dusty sat down, eyes wide. He continued to sit, mind blank, as Somber Tidings ordered the Timberwolf to carry Sweetie Drops downstairs to the basement. “I-I-I-I shouldn’t be here. I shouldn’t be h-h-helping you.”

Sombra bared his fangs in a malicious grin. “Oh, Dusty, you wound me. This is nothing more than another step in the ladder to our mutual revenge.”

Dusty took a step backwards as Sombra’s horn got dangerously close to his face. “And you can’t leave now, not when so much rides on you being my companion.”

The nervous stallion backed into an angry Timberwolf, halting his backwards momentum. He stared up into its eyes with a severe horror, as if he could see his bitter fate in its gaze. Another order was given, and the Timberwolves exited the library, leaving behind a jumbled mess of books and papers.

Dusty was happy to let the Princess’ personal student stay in his library. Heck, maybe she had some pointers on upkeep. He was certainly fine with Pinkie Pie throwing a welcome party for the lavender mare, and he was looking forwards to seeing Princess Celestia raise the sun for the Summer Sun Celebration.

What he was not fine with, however, was the threat of eternal night.

“Oh, my beloved subjects, it’s been so long since I’ve seen your precious little sun-loving faces,” the jet-black alicorn spat.

A blue-coated mare on the opposite side of the town hall shouted at the mystical monstrosity. “What did you do with our Princess!?”

“Hmm, hahahaha! Why? Am I not royal enough for you?” The Princess of the Night narrowed her eyes, an edge to her words. “Don’t you know who I am?”

“Ooh, ooh! More guessing games!” Dusty silently willed the hyperactive pink pony known as Pinkie to please shut up. “Hokey Smokes! How about… Queen Meanie! No! Black Snooty, Black Snooty!”

“Does my crown no longer count now that I’ve been imprisoned for a thousand years?” “Hokey Smokes” asked a terrified Fluttershy.

“Did you not recall the legend?” she inquired of an intimidated Rarity. “Did you not see the signs!?”

Dusty’s eyes widened as the puzzle pieces fell into place. Surely, he thought. Surely she isn’t…

“I did! And I know who you are!” Dusty saw Celestia’s student step forwards out of the crowd. “You’re The Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon!”

A collective gasp rose from the assembly, most had probably at least heard of the story, if not actually read it. Nightmare Moon smiled with a most chilling expression. “Well, well, well, somepony who remembers me… Then you also know why I’m here!”

“You’re here to…” The purple unicorn hesitated a moment, drawing the crowd in. “To… ”

Another laugh rose from the depths of Nightmare Moon’s dark soul. “Remember this day, little ponies, for it was your last.” The alicorn raised a hoof and proclaimed loudly, “From this moment forth, the night… will last… FOREVER! HAHAHAHA!”

Thunder and lightning accompanied her royal decree, and all chaos broke loose. Ponies trampled each other in a desperate attempt to escape, royal guards were struck down with bolts of dark magic, and though it all, Dusty was terrified. A monster from the oldest of fairy tales had come to life right in front of him, and he was powerless to stand against it. He smashed open the exit with a powerful earth pony buck, and ran as fast as he could.

He was heedless of direction, however, and soon found himself running deep into the Everfree Forest. He tripped over a root and tumbled down a gulf. Picking himself out of a shallow pool of water, he caught sight of the moon. The celestial orb had never been so full, so large, or so close. It filled his eyes, and he could do nothing but stare, never noticing the dark magic that crept up behind him.

“And just what are you doing here, so deep in the Everfree?” Dusty turned to find Nightmare Moon herself standing over him, fangs bared in a menacing leer. “There are monsters in this forest, my subject! Somepony could get hurt!”

A cloud of starry magic grasped the earth pony’s hoof, snapping him out of his petrified panic. He bucked free of the princess’s grasp and raced away as fast as he could. Nightmare laughed and flowed after Dusty. He tripped over another exposed root and came face-to-face with a demonically-red tree, its unnatural gaping maw apparently seeking a meal.

At this point, Dusty lost all hope of escaping the forest, or the newly-reinstated princess. A terrified scream tore its way past his vocal chords. He charged ahead, eyes closed, wishing that something would come along to end everything.

He got his wish, at least partially, when he careened off the edge of a tall gorge. His body hit several rocks on its way down, crushing his back leg and splitting his head. The gentle river carried his limp form downstream, before he came into contact with a purple-scaled river serpent.

The Timberwolves prowled around the assembled friends, snapping at any hooves that tried to escape the circle. Granny Smith and Apple Bloom were still in the farmhouse, religiously clanging pots and pans together, and even shouting “Soup’s up!” occasionally. Nothing discouraged the creatures from their task. Each circle they made around the dragon and ponies grew smaller, drawing their prey deeper into the net of danger.

Fluttershy thought about flying straight up and never coming back down, but she refused to leave her friends behind like that. Instead, she set about looking around the farmyard for any way they could get out of their mess. She soon spotted a ray of hope, a pitchfork leaning against the side of the barn. “Rarity,” she whispered. “Can you move that tool over here?”

Rarity glanced over at the indicated object. “It’s a bit far, but I think so…”

Fluttershy nudged Big Mac with a wing and pointed at the pitchfork, then at Rarity. The red stallion nodded in understanding, and readied himself.

The flaming Timberwolf was mere inches away from Applejack. It was about to snap its jaws at her when a pitchfork, encased in a glowing blue hue, flew out of the air and stabbed it in the neck. It let out a howl of pain and reared up, giving Big Macintosh the opportunity to grasp the handle in his mighty jaws.

The stallion rolled, his motion launching the monster into the air. Embers flew as it impacted an apple tree, and it slumped to the ground, burning fiercely.

The final Timberwolf roared, and charged the circle of ponies. Spike spat a ball of flame at the arbor menace, but the wolf merely batted it aside. The monstrous greenery was about to take a bite out of the small dragon, when a royal guard’s spear impaled its head, sticking into the ground.

So immobilized, the wolf became an easy target for the other soldiers that poured into the apple farm. Two earth pony guards stomped the wolf into rubble, while three pegasi poured rain onto the burning Timberwolf before it could start an out-of-control blaze. One pegasus flew down and pulled the spear out of the ground.

Applejack approached the pegasus with her hat lowered. “Thank y’ kindly, ma’am. Not sure what we were gonna do if you hadn’t shown up.” She placed her hat back on her head before continuing. “How’d you know we were in trouble?”

The soldier wiped dirt and sap off of the point of her spear. “We didn’t, I was actually coming here to ask you how to deal with the Timberwolves.” She placed the spear beneath her wing and stood at attention. “I’m Captain Stonewall of the Equestrian Royal Guard; we’re stationed just outside of the town.”

“At the barrens, I assume,” Rarity said with a hint of relief. “Good to see that the princesses took my warning seriously.”

Stonewall glanced severely at the white unicorn. “Why? Would they have any reason not to?”

“Well, uh, no, of course not! Uh…” Rarity chewed her bottom lip, mind searching for her comment’s rationale. “I’m just… relieved, that’s all.”

“Mm, hmm.” The pegasus captain turned back to Applejack. “We’d heard that you have experience dealing with these pests.” She gestured to the growing pile of tinder, now something of a small cooking fire.

Applejack shrugged and began warming herself over the remains of the attackers. “Ah sure as heck thought we did, but these things weren’t behavin’ like the usual Timberwolves.”

Fluttershy was feeling pretty chilled, but she wasn’t quite ready to warm herself by that particular fire. Instead, she huddled down and shivered in the cool summer air. She was surprised to feel a blanket draping itself around her shoulders; Big Mac was passing them around. She drew it around herself and squeaked a “Thank you.” The stallion smiled, nodded, and continued to pass around the quilts.

Dusty limped down the path into Ponyville a few days after his adventure into the Everfree Forest. His left-rear leg and head were both heavily bandaged, courtesy of the river serpent. The stallion rubbed his stomach, attempting to drive away the wave of nausea that accompanied every step forwards. A headache skulked just behind his eyes, fogging his vision and misting his thoughts. Where was he going? Oh, yes, home. How silly to forget.

The sun glared down on his wounded body as he stumbled into the town square. It was full of ponies shopping, playing, laughing. The noise pierced his ears like a dagger, and his head swam. He stumbled and his weak leg gave out, planting his face in the dirt.

One blue-and-pink-maned mare ran up to him with concern in her eyes. “Dusty, are you all right? Dusty?” She turned to a minty-green mare beside her. “Lyra, get the mayor, this guy needs help!”

Dusty spat dirt out of his mouth and rose shakily to his feet. “NO! No, no. N-not the mayor. Not Mayor M-M-Mare. Not m-m-mom.”

Lyra raised an eyebrow at Sweetie Drops, receiving a shrug in response. “Dusty, you need to see your mom, or at least a doctor…”

He shook his head briefly before the world began to spin. “Can’t… Can’t l-l-let her see me l-like th-th-this.

“Sh-sh-she thinks I’m an… Thinks I’m a-a-an ign-n-n…” Try as he might, Dusty couldn’t make out what to say. The fog in his brain was too much to handle. “S-stupid.”

Sweetie Drops put forth a peach hoof and laid it on his shoulder. “Dusty, come on, I’ll make you a nice cup of tea and you can relax a bit.”

The tan earth pony’s muscles tensed up as her hoof fell on a bruise. He quickly knocked the offending appendage off as he brushed past the two mares. “I’m fine! I just n-need to g-go home!”

He trotted haltingly towards the library, leaving Sweetie Drops and Lyra to stare after him in worry. The amber-eyed unicorn turned to her candy-loving friend. “What just happened? What’s wrong with him?”

Sweetie could only shrug in puzzlement, before the both of them followed their ill-bodied friend.

Dusty arrived at the Ponyville Branch Library in short order. He would have entered the open door if Pinkie Pie had not suddenly shown up with an assemblage of ponies. “Oh, hey Dusty, boy you don’t look so good!”

Dusty blinked at the pink pony standing a few inches inside his personal space. His head tried to make sense of her blathering, but it was coming far too fast. He thought she said something about laughter being the best medicine, but a new pony entered the scene before she could elaborate.

The princess’s personal student, the unicorn from Canterlot, stepped out of the library’s front door. Her eyes widened as Pinkie grabbed her and the assembled ponies began to toss her into the air. Dusty’s headache went into overdrive as Pinkie’s high-pitched signing voice blasted out her latest tune.

Dusty watched with blood-shot, unfocused eyes as the unicorn known as Twilight shouted Pinkie’s name, and was dropped to the ground. They began to discus something heatedly, taking about some gala or another. Dusty didn’t pay attention, he couldn’t. He just walked past the crowd of spectators and into the library.

He was finally able to relax a bit as he crossed the threshold. The pain was still prominent, of course, but some small relief came from the familiar surroundings. There was the globe of the world, gathering dust in the corner. The oh-so-tacky bust of Starswirl the Bearded sat on its pedestal, quietly observing the shelves of knowledge.

Dusty sat down and rested his fractured leg. Even in his muddled state, he was aware that it would never heal completely. He groaned and leaned back against the plush cushion, inhaling the musty library air.

He coughed in surprise when the musty library air ended up smelling a lot like fresh roses.

The stallion blinked in confusion as the flowery smell stuffed up his sinuses and introduced his headache to a whole new level of nasty. He now noticed several scented-candles scattered about, colored a gentle shade of purple.

The blinks increased in fervor as Dusty paid more attention to his surroundings. That picture didn’t belong there, those books should be shelved, that chair wasn’t supposed to be in the foyer… The entire tree had been rearranged. A picture of Twilight and her pet dragon was settled on a coffee table in the lounge.

It was clear that Twilight Sparkle was living there full-time.

The fuzz in his mind cleared around one tiny, uncomfortable thought; why was Twilight Sparkle living in his house? Shouldn’t she have returned to Canterlot? Shouldn’t she have returned to her princess when The Longest Night ended?

What was she doing in Ponyville?

What was she doing in his house!?

Dusty stood up quickly, intending to investigate further. He kneeled down in pain as his leg collapsed under the pressure. The headache, that now-constant companion, swirled and pressed. With nothing left to it, he vomited from the sheer intensity of the pain.

“S-s-stable Cakes!” the stallion swore. He dragged himself to the stairs and looked up, seeing the loft that was his sleeping area peaking just around the corner. He placed one hoof in front of the other as he crept up the stairs. His blood pressure was boiling over, and his frustration was rising. How stupid was this? How dumb was it that he couldn’t even walk up his own staircase?

Some grueling moments later, he reached his bedroom, his sanctum sanctorum, his hidey hole, his happy place. It was completely reconfigured.

Mirrors and beauty products lined the cupboards, a strange bedspread graced the bed, and more candles covered the dresser. What was it with this mare and stinking candles!? He sat on the edge of the bed to recover his strength, gritting his teeth as he tried to make sense of it all.

His eyes fell on a series of boxes, labeled “Dusty,” that seemed to hold his personal items. Groaning, he rose and stomped his way over on three legs. He dug furiously through a box, examining each object with a pained glance. “Who-who does this mare think she is?”

A sharp pain shot through Dusty’s brain, and he winced harder than ever. It hurt to walk, to sit, to think… There was no relief.

The tan stallion looked up and noticed a very shiny new book on his nightstand. He found himself drawn to it despite his physical agony. Picking it up in a hoof, Dusty read the title aloud. “’B-b-butt-marks, and Their Ways, by Hobby Horse.’” Intrigued by what was obviously a comedy, he opened the cover to find a note from the princess herself written on the first page.

"My Dearest Twilight,

"I’m so happy to hear that you’re enjoying your time in Ponyville! I can already tell that these friends of yours will be such a blessing; a source of love, fun, and growth.

"Luna sends her regards, and wishes me to thank you for her freedom. She’s still acclimating to life in the modern day, but I’m sure that she’ll be fine with a little elbow grease.

"I’ve sent this book to you as a little house-warming gift, I’m sure you’ll find it as fun as I did!

"I know you’ll make an excellent librarian in your new home, and I look forwards to your first friendship report.

"All my love,
Princess Celestia"

Dusty’s face fell as he completed the message. His mottled mind couldn’t quite work it all out. Surely the princess would not wish to buck him out of house and home. Would not wish to replace him.

He reread the letter, and reread it again. Each new perusal raised his blood pressure a few pounds, and each pass through made him ever more certain. He was being replaced.

Not only had Twilight Sparkle invaded his home, long past her due, she had gotten permission from the princess to do it! Royally sanctioned eviction! He grasped his hooves to his head as a new brain-scrambling wave of pain swept over him. He couldn’t fight it, any more than he could fight the crown. He gritted his teeth and tossed the book across the room, where it landed against the wall with a spine-breaking THUD.

He couldn’t think straight anymore; he couldn’t think at all, really. He felt the intense need to leave, to get away from the town that he had called home.

He stuffed several necessities in his travel bags, and began the long trek down the stairs. He was greeted at the bottom by Lyra, Sweetie Drops, and the Mayor Mare. Dusty stopped in his tracks and winced. “Did you h-h-have to bring her in-into this?”

Mayor Mare brushed a grey lock of mane out of her eyes. “I beg your pardon, Dusty, but is that any way to talk to your mother?”

Dusty’s pained expression grew into a sneer. “No, and neither is this…” He pushed his face forwards, fueled by the pain behind his eyes, and let her have it. “I don’t give a flying feather what you have to say, I’m leaving! There’s nothing else for me here, if what her royal highness has to say is anything to go by!”

Surprised by his vehemence, the three mares parted to allow him passage. He stumbled out the door as best he could, and proceeded down the road to the next town. He paused briefly, a moment of clarity causing him to ask himself just what he was doing. Another jot of pain blasted any second thoughts from his mind, and he journeyed on.

Lyra and Sweetie Drops ran out of the library into the noon-time sun and yelled to him. “Wait, Dusty!” Lyra shouted. “What’s wrong? We want to help you!”

He glared back at them, and the moon shown briefly in his mad eyes. “I’m d-d-done.” With that, he trotted off into the world, leaving Ponyville far behind.

Dusty stood at the border to the Everfree Forest, looking decidedly uneasy. “I-I-I’m not going in there. Not again.”

Somber Tidings grimaced. “I suppose it’s not necessary.” His horn glowed, and the Timberwolves ran into the forest, in pursuit of a zebra.

Sombra’s malevolent grin returned, and a dark spike of crystal prodded Dusty Shelves in his rump. The earth pony yelped and stumbled forwards, with Sombra cozy in his saddlebags. “Defy me again,” the unicorn whispered into Dusty’s ear. “And you will have more than a prick to remind you who is king here!”

The wolves followed their noses, and Zecora’s thatched cottage came into view. Sombra floated out of his hiding spot and over to the window. “Seems she’s mixing up a big, tasssty steeew… It would be a shame to bother her.” He signaled to the wolves to attack, and floated above to watch the melee.

Zecora had smelled the Timberwolves’ vile breath long before they had tracked down her hut, and she was ready when they busted down her door. A round bottle of potion appeared in her striped hoof, and she tossed it to the ground. The following explosion of green smoke obscured all vision, and blocked out the wolves’ sense of smell. One-by-one, the Timberwolves fell to a whack from her bo staff as she leaped and twirled around the room. When the smoke cleared and the monsters rose, the zebra was gone.

Sombra watched Zecora run out a hidden back-entrance to her hut, chuckling to herself for a job-well-done. Her merriment ceased as she came in contact with a wall of sharp crystalline spikes protruding from the ground. Sinister laughter filled the air as the zebra mare felt herself lifted by a mysterious force. Dark magic clasped around her neck and gave a squeeze, just as glowing green-and-red eyes opened before her.

“Tell me then, my zebra dear, where have you hidden what you fear?” The eyes spoke, and the pressure against her neck released slightly.

“I have no idea what to say, your magic took my breath away.” Zecora shivered in the beast’s grip, decidedly unhappy with being forcibly levitated above the ground.

The eyes rolled, and the pressure returned to her wind pipe. “Do not play games with me, you foal. I seek an item most powerful. The Alicorn Amulet that you have hidden, speak where it is, do as you’re bidden!”

Zecora shook her head as well as she could under the circumstances. “I would never tell somepony so cruel and so vile. You’re going to be searching for a good long while.”

The grip on her throat constricted all air passage, and Zecora struggled helplessly against the evil unicorn. After some time, she fell unconscious and ceased all movement. Sombra angrily tossed her into a stream and watched her float deeper into the forest. “Search everything!” he roared at his subordinates. “I want that amulet found!”

Dusty entered the hut and sat near the doorway. He shivered from head to toe at what he had just witnessed. The callousness of Somber Tidings made him begin to fear for his own life. As he leaned back, his bottom came into contact with Zecora’s door stop, an intricate little piece of wood. He bent closer to it when he saw that it was hinged, and was made to open like a clam. At his bidding, it opened to reveal a blackened metal necklace with red stones studding the middle. The shape of a unicorn head adorned the top of the jewelry, and two pegasus wings graced the sides.

“Yeeesss…” Dusty turned to face the grinning mug belonging to the unicorn king. “The Alicorn Amulet, at long last. Such power… The ability to give, and to take away…”

He lifted the earth pony in his magical grip, and hovered the amulet in Dusty’s face. “I, being a creature of pure shadow, find myself unable to wear it.” Dusty choked in fright as Sombra brought the necklace closer and closer. “You, on the other hoof, have no such holdups.”

As the Alicorn Amulet was clasped, Dusty felt an immeasurable power flow through him. It was unlike anything the earth pony had felt before. His eyes glowed red, and a dastardly grin spread across his bitter features. With a glance, one Timberwolf was transformed into a puppy. The pot at the center of the hut glowed red, and began to dance about. A chuckle broke out of Dusty’s mouth, and he began to test his power on the surrounding forest.

As Dusty’s laughter grew, Sombra’s grin widened. “Now that you’re acclimated, perhaps I can tell you my plan for the hated unicorn mare?”

Dusty bared his teeth in a predatory smile. “What d-did you h-h-have in mind?”

Zecora floated along, having regained enough self-awareness to hold her head above the water. She coughed and choked, and knew that she wasn’t going to last much longer without help. Just as she was ready to give in, she bumped against a hard, purple surface. A gloriously mustachioed face with impossibly well-coiffed hair looked down at her with surprise. “Oh, hello. What have we here?”

Author's Note

I maaay have just killed Bonbon. In a fic co-starring Lyra. Still, it's pretty ambiguous, just saying.

But I did not kill Zecora, so fair's fair?

Revitalized and reconfigured on the First of March. Dusty's backstory was a might rushed before, and I think i fixed it. Perhaps.
At least i'm happy with it now.

Chapter edited from its original version, it has been formatted to comply with the new "No Copyrighted Lyrics" rule.

Dialogue from The Mare in The Moon, natch. And there's no rule against that, yet.

I'm not sure how well I've presented Dusty over the course of the fic. He's not right in the head, but that might not have been obvious until this chapter. That is to say, that he was pretty OK in the head once, but isn't now.

This is probably the first chapter where i'm actually fearing that down-votes will come of it. Lots of story elements that people might not like.

Ah, well. *PUBLISH*

Later...
ACK! Re-write! Rewrite! *SAVE*

First Movement: Part 10- Aerial Duet

Aerial Duet

Rainbow Dash heard the shout coming from the chamber, and she was inside quicker than a blink. She entered just in time to see Gilded Wing tuck something in his satchel, gazing apprehensively at a motionless Twilight Sparkle. Rainbow ran past Lord Wing and knelt beside her friend. A quick hoof to the throat told her that the unicorn still had a pulse, and was still breathing. Dash turned to Gilded with a question on her lips. “What happened?”

Wing’s eyes turned to the antechamber’s entrance as Lyra and Barbary walked in. “She slipped on the smooth floor and hit her head, I’m afraid.” The griffon lord turned back to the incapacitated unicorn on the ground. “Will she be all right?”

A loud shriek cut off Rainbow’s response; Lyra Heartstrings looked to be just this side of a fainting spell. “Big bats! Huge bats! I hate bats!” Her hoof flailed around wildly as she attempted to ward off the immobile statues.

Rainbow Dash glanced away from Twilight for just a moment, getting an eyeful of Lyra’s nemeses before returning to her examination. “Not bats, Lyra, just Grotesques. Spooky statues. Now get over here!”

Lyra trotted over, but not before making extra certain the carved crystal Grotesques were not about to eat her. Rainbow Dash propped Twilight’s head up to clear her air passages. “Hay, Bard-Lady! Hold Twilight up so I can get a good look at her.”

One quick telekinetic spell later, Twilight Sparkle was floating above the ground. Rainbow ran her hooves along the surface of Twilight’s head and found two lumps. One sat on the back of her head, near her crown; and the other on her forehead, just beside her purple horn. Two bumps? she thought. What, did her head bounce?

Twilight stirred, and her eyelids fluttered open. She smiled sleepily at Rainbow Dash. “Hiyah Dash, ‘sup?”

The pegasus cupped her friend’s face in her hooves and looked into Twilight’s eyes. “Do you remember what happened?” Crud. Rainbow’s concerned frown deepened when she saw her friend’s pupils. Uneven sizes, that’s not good.

Twilight pursed her lips in an attempt to concentrate. “I dunno wha’ happened. I was in this room, then I woke up on the floor.” She rubbed carefully around her forehead’s bump. “Le’ me tell yah, I gotta headache the size a’ Manehatten.”

The quiet murmur of conversation tore Rainbow Dash’s attention away from Twilight. Gilded Wing and Crested Barbary were in the middle of heated discourse. She could just barely make out a few sentences, but what she heard didn’t sound good.

“Was that really necessary? Why didn’t you just take the heart?” Crested poked a talon at Gilded’s chest.

“I did what I had to, now here’s what we’ll do…”

Rainbow Dash strained her ears, but couldn’t catch any more of the conversation. More murmuring followed as Twilight continued to come to. After a moment, Gilded walked out of the room, while Barbary stayed put.

Rainbow Dash chewed her bottom lip, a difficult decision before her. Something doesn’t quite fit here, she mused. Gilded obviously knows more than he’s letting on. I don’t want to just leave Twilight, but… “Lyra, I’m gonna see what Gilded’s up to, stay with Twilight until I get back.”

Lyra opened her mouth to comment, but Dash held up a hoof. “Just do it. And Twilight?”

Twilight Sparkle raised an eyebrow at her friend. “Wha’ is it, Rainbow Dash?”

“Just… try not to use magic,” Rainbow sighed. She then cantered off in the direction of the retreating griffon.

Her progress was temporarily halted by the mercenary Barbary. “Where are you going?”

“To see what Gilded’s up to.” She brushed past him with less than a glance. Her canter became a gallop as she ran down the hallway to catch up with her target. Finding him was easy, his golden hide shown even in the darkness. “Hay, Lord Wing!” she called out to him. “Wait up!”

For all appearances, the towering griffon didn’t seem to hear her. He continued walking forwards, though at a quicker pace. Rainbow increased hers in turn, pulling up alongside him. “Where are you going in such a hurry?”

“To the camp, to get some help.” Gilded Wing stared straight ahead as he spoke.

“Well, Twilight’ll be able to walk on her own in a minute, so we just need to tell Martial to get the doctors.” Rainbow Dash watched the griffon carefully. “There’s something I don’t get, you were there when it happened, right?”

“Yes, of course. I saw her fall.” His face betrayed no sign of nervousness, but his voice rose a little.

“It’s kinda strange.” Rainbow Dash stepped in front of the griffon and stopped, causing him to come to an abrupt halt. “It looks like she hit her head pretty bad. You say she just tripped?”

He glared down at her, his sharp eyes burning holes in her head. “Yes, unfortunately. Why do you ask?”

Rainbow twisted her lip into a scowl. “Because just a couple days ago, I saw her trip and fall while carrying a huge load of books,” she explained. “She caught herself in her magic just fine; she didn’t even drop a single book. Wanna explain how this time was different?”

A staring contest developed between the two adventurers, neither giving an inch. When it was obvious that Gilded Wing was not going to reply, Rainbow switched topics. “So, what’s in the bag? I saw you stuff something inside when you called for help.”

Gilded pawed at his satchel absently. “It’s none of your concern, just a sensitive instrument.”

“Oh, yeah?” Rainbow Dash countered. “Maybe I want to make it my concern.”

Gilded Wing took a step back as the rainbow-maned pegasus hovered up to eye-level, careful not to hit any trip-wires. “You’re hiding something; it’s as plain as the beak on your face.” Rainbow narrowed her eyes at the archeologist. “Now’s the part where you tell me what it is.”

The towering griffon opened his beak, seemingly about to explain his case. What came out of his mouth, however, was a terrible, powerful lion’s roar. Rainbow Dash fell out of the air, her heart skipping a beat.

A gilded wing swooshed over the pegasus’s head as the golden griffon raced past. Rainbow Dash whipped her head around, tracking the lord as he headed for the exit. Adrenaline rushed through her veins as she spread her wings; using them as stabilizers as she chased Gilded. If he wasn’t suspicious before, he sure is now!

Martial Paw shivered as the snow began to fall. It was only a matter of time before the snow completely buried the entrance to the cave. He hoped that the explorers would be done soon.

The sound of stamping feet and clicking nails caused Martial to turn, looking into the mouth of the cavernous temple. Lord Gilded Wing practically burst from the entrance, sending Martial tumbling into the snow. Rainbow Dash narrowly avoided trampling the younger griffon, yelling an apology as she took to the air. Martial watched as the two flyers spun and circled in the sky. He clicked his beak nervously, watching for just a moment before heading into the camp to retrieve the waiting mercenaries.

“I suppose it was too good to last.”

Rainbow Dash soared through the wintery sky, easily keeping up with her much larger opponent. “What’s got you running scared, huh!?” she shouted as the two flew. “What’ve you got to hide!?”

He responded by flapping a wing, hitting her hard in the face. The blow sent the pegasus into a tailspin. She tucked her wings in and let herself fall for a few feet, before reopening her wings and rapidly climbing back up. Six seconds flat.

Rainbow Dash slammed her shoulder into the massive creature’s side, but his enormous wings kept him steady. She was about to attempt the maneuver again, when Gilded swiped a razor-sharp talon at her side, leaving a small cut behind. She hissed in pain, and slowed down momentarily to inspect the wound. It stung, but it was pretty shallow.

She looked up to track down her target once more, but her attention was claimed by a large cloud-bank flowing past the mountain range. The cold-front was fast approaching, and the winter storm was almost on top of the archeological camp. A sudden gust of wind caught her, and she struggled to stay under her own control. When Rainbow noticed that Gilded was having the same trouble, she doubled her efforts to get to him.

She landed on his back, much to his surprise, and grasped at his satchel. “This looks important!” She gripped the strap in her teeth and took off, creating a tug-of-war between the pony and the griffon. Snow started to blow, and the wind spun the flyers around, catching their wings and knocking them both off-balance. A cross-breeze pushed Rainbow Dash right into the griffon lord’s grasp, putting her face-to-face with an enraged Gilded Wing.

In Nightmare Moon’s eyes, she saw haughtiness and triumph. In Discord’s demeanor was a certain kind of playfulness, as well as keen bitterness. She hadn’t got a good look at Sombra, but he was always far more interested in ruling than anything else. Rainbow Dash looked right into Gilded’s brown eyes, and saw only hatred within.

This griffon really wanted to kill her, right then and there.

She had faced down alicorns, dragons, and demigods, and Rainbow Dash had never been as terrified for her life as she was at that moment.

Lyra stood awkwardly next to Twilight Sparkle, holding the purple mare steady as she regained her senses. She felt the eyes of the carved crystal “Grotesques” staring down at her, their purple wings glistening in the meager light provided by Crested Barbary’s lantern. “So, we’re all absolutely certain that these things aren’t gonna suddenly come to life, right?”

Twilight held a damp cloth to her head in an effort to lessen the headache. “Preddy sure.”

“Okay, so you said ‘pretty sure,’ which means that there’s a slight chance that they’ll wake up and kill us all.” Lyra shivered in the cold. “So what can we, as individuals, do about it?”

Twilight looked at the mint mare out of the corner of her eye. “Well, one of can ask the other to shuddup. The other can shuddup.”

“Well, excuse me for caring,” Lyra huffed. “I’ve seen weirder things than living statues around you.”

“It would take a preddy intense come-to-life spell to make these statues to get up off of their big, stony rumps and try to eat you.” Twilight pointed an accusing hoof at Barbary. “An’ unless Crested is hiding a unicorn horn under his feathers, we aren’t gonna have a problem with it!”

The mercenary rolled his eyes in exasperation. “Keep me out of it.”

He glanced at a time piece and turned back to the two ponies. “Sparkle, you’re well enough to argue, are you well enough to walk?”

She tested her hooves and took a hesitant step forward. “I think so, are we gonna go out?”

Crested Barbary nodded. “Follow me. We’ll get back to the camp shortly.”

Rainbow Dash struggled in the griffon’s grasp, but his talons held her hooves in an iron grip. His diamond-sharp beak snapped mere inches from her neck. She bucked wildly, catching him in the stomach more by luck than by choice. He let go, and Rainbow Dash retreated in a flash.

Holding Gilded’s purloined satchel in her mouth, she soared furiously into a flurry of snow. She could barely see the hoof in front of her face, let alone anything else, but she could feel the griffon closing in. She blasted forth, doing everything in her power to keep from spinning out again.

Her eyes caught the blurry outline of a rocky outcropping just a few feet in front of her, and she pulled up just in time to avoid a face-full of rock. A sickening crack of bone on stone behind her revealed that Gilded Wing was not so lucky. She landed in the midst of the falling snowstorm, and opened the satchel that Gilded had so zealously protected. Rainbow found the crystal heart inside, pulsating with its dark, purple magic. “What in the heck is this!?”

A sharp hiss behind her caused Rainbow to spin around, and the silhouette of the large griffon lord loomed over her. He raised a fist and knocked the blue pegasus down with a hefty blow. Talons grasped hooves once again, and Rainbow struggled fruitlessly in his grasp. One bite from his beak, and it would all be over. She closed her eyes in preparation of the stinging, yet brief, pain, but it never came. She opened her eyes to see why she was still alive, but immediately shut them again, cringing away from the gruesome sight before her.

The sound of hissing breath came from the griffon’s open mouth, and bits of shattered beak dangled from his gaping maw. When he had crashed into the rock, some miracle had kept his neck from snapping. Unfortunately for him, he did not escape unscathed. His entire beak was crushed by the rock, leaving the griffon unable to speak, bite, or breathe properly.

He tried to raise a talon to land a killing blow on Rainbow, but he had his claws full just holding her down. They struggled for several tense moments, the pegasus unable to break free or land a hit of her own.

Lyra exited the temple just behind Twilight Sparkle. She felt the temperature dropping by several degrees as the cold-front approached. The snow was already a foot deeper than when they’d entered, and the cavern mouth would be blocked up before long.

Twilight quickly discarded her damp cloth before it froze to her horn. “Where’s Rainbow Dash? She and Lord Wing should’ve been waiting for us.”

Instead of answering her question, Barbary gave a command. “Stay here, there’s something I need to… attend to.”

He flew off without another word, leaving the two ponies alone in the snowstorm. Lyra crouched down, tying her scarf tighter around her neck. “You know, he could have left the lantern.”

Twilight would have said something, but she chose that moment to keel over in exhaustion. Lyra leaped up and tried to help the purple unicorn. “Twilight, are you alright? Please tell me you’re alright!”

Twilight winced, Lyra’s voice pounded in her head like a drum. “Not so loud…”

Lyra took her scarf off and wrapped it around Twilight’s barrel. “Are you dizzy? Are you cold? Is there anything I can do?”

“I feel cold,” Twilight replied. “And tired. I just wanna sleep this headache off.”

“No, no, no, no,” Lyra lit her horn and attempted to remember any fire-lighting spells she had learned as a filly in Brownies. “Sleeping in the cold is bad, we can’t let you sleep.” A small sizzle came from a growing pile of snow as it turned to slush. “Right, I need wood for that one.”

She looked up at the black clouds hovering overhead. The snow was falling fast and heavy, with no end in sight. “Somepony help us, please.”

The cold was wearing Rainbow Dash down, even more-so than Gilded Wing’s strength. Her head sank into the snow as he pressed, and she could feel her resolve sink with it. I’m gonna die right here, she despaired. Unless a miracle happens, I’m dead right now.

Four pairs of talons gripped Gilded Wing by the shoulders and pulled him off of Rainbow Dash. She got to her feet quickly, ready to either fight or thank her rescuers. Gilded was being held back by four powerful griffon mercenaries, all of whom had to use every bit of their strength just to keep him still.

Rainbow found herself surrounded by griffons on all sides, with odds of one to a dozen. Martial Paw tended to a slightly-calmed Gilded Wing’s wounds, even as the griffon lord stared daggers in her direction. Crested Barbary walked up to her, a javelin pointed at her gullet. “Rainbow Dash, please stand down.”

“What is this, some kinda griffon conspiracy!?” Rainbow Dash snarled at the mercenary. “Are you gonna kill me, and my friends, too?”

“Murder was not in the job description,” Crested shot a heated glare at Lord Wing. “But you know too much, so you’re going to have to come with us.”

“Like heck!” Rainbow Dash leapt up, just taking to the air before she was brought down to earth with a heavy net. “Let me go! I’m warning you!”

Martial Paw walked up to her and attempted to placate her. “Dash, just calm down, it’ll be alright.”

“Get away from me!” She fought and struggled with the net, but as the rope tightened around her, she realized that it wasn’t doing any good. She settled down in the snow and waited to see what the griffons would do.

She saw Crested speaking animatedly with Gilded Wing, who was only able to respond with nods and head shaking. “We can’t just kill her! We didn’t come here to start an international incident!”

The griffon lord shook his head violently. He shoved a mercenary to the ground and grabbed a rapier off of the warrior’s belt, charging with malicious intent. The enraged “noble” was boxed in by various pikes and javelins, preventing him from slaying the imprisoned pegasus.

Crested stepped up to Rainbow Dash, eyebrows knitted apologetically. “I’m sorry to have to do this, but we must bring you back to our homeland, Miss Dash.” He signaled to two mercenaries to carry her. “It’s simply a matter of convenience now.”

“Let me go, you freaks!” Rainbow Dash bounced and jerked in the griffons’ grasp, but only succeeded in wasting energy. “I gotta help my friends! Let me go!”

Crested led the group ahead, using a compass to stay on course. “I’m sure you’ll understand once we’ve explained, Miss Dash, but for now…”

He gazed ahead into the deadly blizzard. “We have to simply stay alive.”

Lyra lay next to Twilight, keeping both of them as warm as possible. She had nothing to burn except the scarves, and they wouldn’t last long enough to matter. She thought that she could hear ponies from the camp calling out to her, but it was hard to hear anything over the wind. Twilight’s breathing had become softer, so she assumed that the purple unicorn had fallen asleep. She had only minutes to spare.

A spark of inspiration hit the musician. She concentrated on her failed fire spell and increased its power as much as she was able. Golden flames poured out of her horn, and she raised her head upwards. She held on to it for as long as she could, then let it go.

The burst of fire shot into the air, sparked once in its ark, and then hovered amidst the snow. It went out sooner than she had hoped, but Lyra knew it was their only chance.

As she herself slipped out of consciousness, she caught the blurry outline of two ponies walking up to her, shouting her name and Twilight’s. A warm foreleg circled her midsection, and Lyra felt herself being carried off, back to the camp and safety.

Betrayed and left out in the cold
With many secrets yet untold
In freezing ice, and windy heights
The villain’s plan will unfold

Author's Note

Word on the street is that some folks don't like Authors notes on multi-chapter stories.
Tough bologna cookies.
Here's your DVD-style commentary for chapter ten-technically-eleven.

The next chapter ends the "First Movement," my very own not-in-any-way arbitrary section divider.
Seriously, each movement has it's own arc. Do let me know what the arc for movement one is, it may have gotten lost amid the plot.

Yes, lost amid the ponybutts. So very horribly lost.
I shouldn't write when i'm tired. Thankfully, the chapter was written during wakefulness. The notes, not so much.

First Movement: Part 11- Instruments of Destruction

Instruments of Destruction

Morning came to Ponyville as Luna relinquished control of the skies to her sister. The sun rose red, bathing the entire world in an auburn glow. Light reflected off of the budding flowers decorating the orchard’s apple trees. Applejack stood at the edge of her field, taking in the beauty of the new day. There would be no chores today, not on the farm.

A clatter arose from the road, and Applejack trotted up to investigate. Waiting at the edge of her property was a wagon, pulled by a team of pegasi. On the side was carved “Speedy’s Delivery Service,” and delivery was indeed the purpose of the visit. A grey pegasus stepped forwards, holding a package out to the orange farmer.

The pegasus smiled as her lazy eye wandered around the field.

“Special delivery for the Apple Farm
To prevent Ponyville from coming to harm.
Although two of your number are gone
Still, victory is your byword.”

Applejack took the package, a box covered in carved detail, and gave the pegasus an uneasy smile of her own.

“We’ll do our best, ah promise you.
We’ll fight for what is right and true
The bad guys won’t know what tah do
Go, tell the town.”

The feathered pony nodded.

“You’re only ever honest ‘Jack
And courage you will never lack.
Now, Ponyville, we’ve got your back
Just say the word.”

The pegasi departed, and Applejack carried the box into the farmhouse. The soldiers had returned to their camp shortly after the Timberwolf encounter, but her visiting friends had stayed the night. Granny Smith whipped up a quick breakfast of grits and apple juice to feed their guests.

Rarity spooned the mealy food into her mouth with a spoon, still tired from a night on the couch. Her droopy eyes sparkled in recognition when the package came into view. Pinkie grinned as Applejack placed the box on the table, watching closely for the incredible jewelry inside. Fluttershy sighed as the farmer opened the container, presenting five necklaces and one tiara to the group.

Applejack passed each pony their respective trinket.

“Alone in this, no we are not
Special shipped from Canterlot
Our best hope comes from this lot
The Elements of Harmony.”

Pinkie took her balloon-shaped gem with a smile. Fluttershy helped Applejack clasp her necklace before adorning her own. Rarity’s glowed as she set it in place around her neck. Spike examined the final two before stuffing them in a satchel.

Applejack placed her hooves on the head of the table, speaking to her four friends, and her three family members.

“Sombra can’t ever get through
The shadows fall, he’ll never rule.
It’s up to us to stop his cruel
Assault on our prosperity.”

Fluttershy nodded.

“If we work together, we’ll see the light
We’ll send him back into the night.
It shall be such a depressing sight
But it needs to be done.”

Pinkie jumped up on the table, scattering bowls everywhere.

“Now this poop can’t get away
Let’s give him a painful day!
Listen all to what I say
His reign will be undone.”

Rarity pawed at her magical gemstone with a hoof, chewing her lower lip.

“I sincerely hope Twilight and Dash
Will return before Sombra’s plan can clash
Once their task up north is past
Then Equestria will finally be safe.”

Spike sat dejectedly, stirring his grits with a claw. He whispered softly, not letting his worry reach the ears of his friends.

“I feel so useless sitting here
While everypony I hold dear
Must watch my back, and all for fear
Of either monsters outside…”

He sighed, clutching the satchel to his chest.

“Or in here…”

The Diamond Dogs had scattered, each small group heading down a different corridor in their effort to escape the dragon, and later the soldiers. One such group found themselves in the middle of the Equestrian Wilderness, a vast forest that made the Everfree look like a backyard garden in size. It was not nearly as perilous a place to travel, but it still held its dangers.

Rover tried to climb out of a hole, clutching his broken arm in agony. A battered Fido reached a hand down to assist his leader, but Redvest brushed him off.

“We can handle the task just fine
As we have done a million times!”

Fido pouted, sitting himself down on the edge of their hole.

“But boss, now dat we’re all wanderers, we
Gorra work together to succeed!”

Rover hefted himself out of the hole with his good arm, screeching at the white-hot pain.

“You can run weeping to our brothers!
You can cry like the pansy you are!
But this one will flee ‘til we no longer see…”

A new voice interrupted their chatter, one that sent their blood running cold.

“Here is your master, Sombra!”

The two Dogs turned to see a tan earth pony waking towards them. His left-rear leg limped, and his body was scrawny. He wasn’t anything the Diamond Dogs couldn’t pound into the ground if they needed to.

Yet still they were afraid. This stallion's eyes were glowing an unnatural red, and the voice they had heard could only belong to one being.

The stallion spoke, but his voice was much higher, and not nearly as powerful.

“Wh-what do you s-s-say Lord, if I m-may
What to do w-with those who desert?
These two Diamond Dogs, sh-shall we blow th-them away?
I kn-know how to m-make it hurt!”

A dark cloud flowed out of the tan pony’s two saddlebags, eventually forming a whirlwind with two green-and-red eyes at the center. “Neigh.”

“These cretins may still be of use to me
I can find one last job for the Dogs!”

The shadow leaned in, and a black-maned face materialized with an angry snarl.

“But should you ever betray or dissent
I will throw you into the bogs!”

Rover Redvest coughed as the smell of decay filled the area. Out of the forest walked a dozen wooden golems; Timberwolves crafted from all kinds of trees and stones. Sombra laughed as the monsters surrounded the small group of Diamond Dogs, biting and snapping.

“Now listen to me, you creatures of greed
My final revenge is at hand!
Celestia will never be so utterly clever
As to figure out my plan!”

Dusty raised his head in alarm. “C-Celestia!? But what about Sparkle?”

“Hush!” Somber Tidings silenced him with a shout.

“We will delve far beneath her fair city!
We will dig through crystal catacombs!
And when the time’s right, we’ll appear and we’ll fight
For the throne of Equestria!”

The grey-maned earth pony gaped at the swirling cloud of shadow. The creature he knew as Somber Tidings had finally revealed his full plan, the conquest of Equestria. A sudden spike of fear spoke from his heart, and Dusty stepped forwards.

“I cannot al-allow you to d-d-d-do such a th-thing
This has g-gotten out of control!
We c-cannot face the princesses today
Y-your endgame is horrible!”

Sombra turned, fangs bared and eyes blazing. Swirling black clouds gripped Dusty’s four hooves and hoisted him into the air. The unicorn monster looked the librarian straight in the eyes, as if into his soul.

“You can claim that my path is the wrong one
You can lie to yourself of the same!
But you cannot deny, with the princesses reside
The completeness of the blame!”

Dusty hung suspended in midair, gasping for each hesitant breath. “Ww-w-what do you mean blame?”

The earth pony found himself being lowered gently to the ground, and Somber’s swirling form condensed into a crystal.

“I have watched you live your life ever since The Elements returned.
I saw you thrown out of your home into the bitter world.
And Twilight Sparkle is indeed to blame for this substantial crime,
But who was it that allowed the farce to stand for such a time?”

Sombra’s crystal hid itself inside Dusty’s saddlebag, and a dark wisp found its way into his ear. “Who was it, Dusty? You know the truth.”

Dusty Shelves lowered his head, the memories of a painful expulsion rushing back in.

“Celestia blessed Twilight’s new home
She gave the mare my library for her own.”

Sombra licked his fangs hungrily as the small army set forth towards Canterlot. “Yeeesss!”

The 10 o’clock hour fell upon The Court of The Day, and it was time for Celestia to move on to appeals. The citizens would come from far and wide, just to make a request or catch a glimpse of their beloved Diarchy. She smiled at her court, the nobles standing to the right, and the “common folk” to the left.

She still despised that term, as the people of Equestria were anything but “common.” Even after a thousand years, she was continually surprised by the courage and conviction of the ponies. The Elements of Harmony came to six individuals who were the furthest thing from common, while her own court was filled with vain creatures who scarcely set foot outside their city.

One such being stood beside her, holding up an official-looking scroll. “Your Princess will now accept appeals! Show your respect and gratefulness, or else!”

Oh, Blueblood, Celestia mused. If your heart was as big as your head…

The blond-maned unicorn stepped aside, allowing the royal guards to lower the red-velvet barrier. A family of five was the first in line today, two farmers and their three adorable children. “Radish, stop pulling Parsnip’s hair!”

The stallion bowed low, followed by his family. “Good morning, your majesty. We bring you a gift of food. Parsnips and radishes, the best of our crop.”

Celestia smiled at the display of generosity. “Thank you so much for your gift. I can tell you worked diligently to grow them up strong.” A servant came to take the basket of goods away. “Now, is there anything I can do for you?”

The farmer was about to decline the invitation, he just wanted his children to see the court, but his littlest spoke up. The glasses balanced precariously on the little foal’s face slid down as he piped up. “Can we see a magic trick!?”

Blueblood looked like he was having a conniption, and the father looked like he might faint dead away. Celestia smiled at the small foal, and her horn began to glow. “Of course. Now, watch the horn carefully.”

A flash caused the entire chamber to glow, and the princess disappeared. Sitting in her throne was a large, red-and-orange bird. The creature spread its wings and screeched, glowing with a light of its own. It flew overhead, trailing a tail of fire over the heads of the assembled nobility. It perched on Blueblood’s head, grinning mischievously at the white unicorn.

Princess Celestia reappeared in her throne, where she winked at the child. “What do you think of my pet phoenix?”

All three children spoke simultaneously. “Cooolll!”

Blueblood shook his head, knocking the bird off. “Announcing the royal pet, Philomena.” He caught the father’s eye, and jerked his head towards the exit.

The stallion got the hint right away. “Say goodbye to the princess, now.”

The family trotted out, all waves and smiles. Celestia smiled back as her heart glowed. Family.

She sighed as Blueblood called the next appeal. Wonderful, big, happy family.

Her thoughts were interrupted as a gasp arose from the “noble” portion of the court. A pony walked slowly up to the throne, completely concealed in a brown sackcloth cloak. The royal guards beside the princess took a tighter grip on their spears, in preparation to defend their leader. The pony limped with his back leg, and his hooves clapped against the hard floor with an uneven clip-clip-clip-CLOP, clip-clip-clip-CLOP.

The pony sat before his princess. His hood fell off, revealing a worn and weary face. Light-grey, matted hair dangled around his shoulders, and his bloodshot, green eyes held darkness and hatred.

Celestia spread her wings regally, addressing the tan stallion.

“My dear, it’s clear that you’ve had
A long and weary life
And you’ve come
To speak your piece to me.

“What is it you desire?
If I’m able, I will not tire
In my task
Of helping you stay free.”

Dusty Shelves bowed his head momentarily, before answering the princess.

“I have c-come here to re-report
Several r-related crimes
Which t-took place
So very long ag-ago.

“A pony’s f-family taken away,
One unj-unjustly imprisoned to th-this day
And the n-next
Was ev-evicted from his home.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Tell me more about these crimes…”

Dusty nodded, his expression darkening.

“A st-stallion was carried off
From his wife one d-d-darkened d-day
Even th-though
She carried his unborn f-foal.

“Her g-grief was felt throughout
The k-kingdom, with no d-doubt
And the f-father
Never saw their l-life unfold.”

Celestia nodded, her own face displaying displeasure. “And the other?”

The stallion stomped his hoof in anger, and he stood as he presented his case. His voice reached a bitter frenzy as he spat out the words.

“He was t-taken from his home
And was d-denied everything
That m-made
Him the st-stallion that he was!

“He was r-replaced by somepony who
Never f-f-felt emotions true
And she is
Oblivious t-t-to his cause!”

Celestia sat quietly, digesting what she heard. She got off of her throne and walked up to the stallion. The princess lowered her head until she could look in his bitter eyes. “I promise you, I will begin a full investigation immediately. Please, tell me who is involved? Who is responsible?”

Dusty took a few steps back and brushed the cloak off of his chest. Hanging around his neck was a dark, metallic necklace in the likeness of a red-eyed alicorn. A dark, booming voice reverberated across the chamber.

“The one whose moral compass lacks,
Who set in motion these heinous acts
Nopony here would’ve guessed her name
But you and she are one and the same.”

Celestia stared in shock, both at the accusation and the ornament on the pony’s neck. “What do you mean… Who gave you that amulet!?”

The cloak fell to the floor, revealing Dusty’s saddlebags. Dark smoke poured out and spiraled into the sinister form of Sombra’s face. Evil laughter filled the audience chamber as dark purple crystals grew over every entrance, and sinister spikes kept the nobles and commoners in their respective halves of the room.

“Who else but I, and Dusty here, could be the victims of your crimes?”

“Sombra!” Celestia shouted, “You dare to show your face here!?” Her horn glowed like the sun, and a powerful magic blast shot at the miasma-like unicorn.

A gigantic crystal grew out of the floor and intercepted the magic missile. The laser bounced, rebounded, redirected and fractured off of the crystal’s facets until it shot out of the sides in several beams. Each beam hit a stained-glass window, shattering the panes instantly. Diamond Dogs and Timberwolves poured through the openings, and began clashing with the royal guards. Celestia turned and bucked the crystal with earth pony-like strength, sending it toppling towards Dusty. The stallion jumped out of the way as it crashed to the floor, fracturing into shards.

Sombra floated in front of the tan pony. “What are you waiting for!? Use the amulet!” He grinned at the powerful alicorn facing them. “Use it for what it was made for!”

Celestia’s eyes bulged in terror. “You wouldn’t! You couldn’t!” She prepared her horn for another magical attack.

Her spell was halted when a red glow encased her entire body.

Dusty was hyperventilating, each breath harder to draw in than the last. “I-I-I have her! What do I do!? Wh-what do I do!?”

Sombra grinned at the helpless alicorn. “Just do what comes naturally.”

Dusty closed his eyes, fruitlessly trying to make the world go away. A new awareness entered his mind, and he felt the alicorn princess’ power struggling within the amulet’s grasp. He felt the power within her as if it was his own, as if he were the one who had given it to her.

As if he could take the power back.

He opened his eyes and watched as red magic poured out of Celestia and into the amulet around his throat. Her struggles grew more intense, and he was mildly aware of agonized screams emanating from his victim. Some time passed and the princess dropped to the ground, a smoking mass of feathers and golden jewelry. Celestia’s chest rose and lowered as her labored breaths brought much-needed oxygen to her weakened body. All it would take to snuff out the light of the sun forever was one simple spell…

Somber Tiding’s harsh bark of laughter brought Dusty back to the real world. The real world where the princess lay near death, the courtroom was filled with soldiers fighting monsters and ne’er-do-wells, and he was the cause of all the devastation.

Dusty would have voiced his panic, had all activity not suddenly stopped at the sound of the Royal Canterlot Voice. “I say thee, cease thy quarrel!” An alicorn flew into the hall, decked in full battle armor and flanked by several shadowy, grey pegasi.

Dusty gasped. That voice, that armor, that dark, starry magic! Nightmare Moon had returned, and she was coming for him!

Luna surveyed the battlefield, taking in the participants and the cause of the melee. Her eye caught her fallen sister, and her rage boiled over. “Who is responsible!?”

She was answered by a red, enveloping bubble of magic that spread across her body. She couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe, and couldn’t tell where it was coming from. She felt a burning sensation in her wings and legs, and a rush of power left her body. All of the air in her lungs was spent in a shriek of panicked horror.

The second alicorn princess, the night half of the duumvirate, collapsed unconscious to the floor.

The fighting never resumed, both Diamond Dogs and Royal Guards were too dumbstruck to do more than stare. Ominous chuckling drew everybody’s attention to the throne at the end of the room. The dark cloud that was Sombra hovered over the chair, and his eyes seemed to see everything at once.

“Now everypony here today
Bare witness to what I will say
My every word from this day forth
Holds as law in this royal court!”

He grinned as he looked across the room.

“Everypony will bow low
And give me the royal crown
Now come forth
Paying homage, and abide.

“You will hail me as your king
Of my praises you will sing
Or I will
Find a new use for your hides!”

Dusty had not moved an inch since he struck Luna down. He gazed upon Celestia’s fallen body, and saw one amethyst eye staring back. To his surprise, it was not angry, not even determined.

The former princess was crying.

Sombra’s new throne grew a series of dangerous-looking crystals, just to top off the look. He addressed the crowd once more. “Now, who will be the first to bow before me?”

The answer came almost immediately. “I shall be the first!” From behind the throne came a blond-maned unicorn stallion, clutching a rolled-up scroll under his foreleg.

The Unicorn King chuckled. “Blueblood, why am I not surprised?” He nodded his assent. “Go ahead, bow.”

Blueblood bent down, his horn touching the base of the throne. With a sudden flurry of movement, the unicorn tossed the scroll into the air, blinding Sombra. When the king had torn the parchment apart, he saw what Blueblood had concealed beneath the paper. The evil unicorn came face-to-face with Philomena, the royal pet phoenix.

The king was blinded a second time as Philomena released all of the pent-up solar energy that she had stored during the day. Rays of concentrated sunlight burst forth and penetrated Sombra’s very being. The crystal spikes that separated the crowds and locked the doors disintegrated, and the grey unicorn’s power was stunted. His scream was overpowered by Blueblood’s shout.

“Everypony, run while you can!”

Dusty snapped out of his trance. He unclasped the Alicorn Amulet and tossed it towards the throne, where it skidded to a stop. He raced out the door with the crowd, heedless of where he would go, or who he could turn to. He was jostled, and knocked down more often than not. The stallion saw Blueblood leading a group of soldiers out of the castle, pursued by the inky black monster that had controlled him for so long.

Sombra saw Dusty, and anger overtook his original purpose. “No! You belong to me!” He dove into the ground and a shadow flowed towards the earth pony, jutting up spikes every few feet.

Dusty ran. Dusty ran harder than he had in his entire life. The pain in his leg removed all thought from his mind besides “Get away!” He was about to be overtaken by the shadow, when he saw that he had run out of road.

Canterlot stood on the side of a great mountain, overlooking the entire country of Equestria. When Dusty stood at the edge of the cliff, he could see for miles, all the way to Ponyville. He took one last look at his town, at the library that he had once called home, and jumped.

Sombra flowed up to the edge of the cliff, and gazed into the fog below. He rested there a moment, before huffing in disgust. Nopony could survive a fall like that. The Unicorn King retreated, ready to conquer a kingdom.

Dusty Shelves hit the ground rolling, bouncing down a ledge that lay just beneath the fog cover. He tumbled down the mountain path and came to a stop just beside the family of five. The foal with the glasses looked at his mother. “Whoa! Where’d he come from!?”

The father leaned down next to the unconscious body, inspecting it. “Why, he’s still breathing! Quick, Taproot, get the first-aid kit!”

The family carried Dusty down the road in their cart, attempting to mend his broken body as best they could.

End First Movement

Author's Note

Three individual songs in this one, one a reprise of Sombra's original ditty.

Speaking of songs, the music for the Diamond Dogs Creed (Part 4) is finished, and I just need to record it.
I'm having a hard time finding recording time, that's the big roadblock.

Sombra in G Minor (Part 2) is also nearly finished, just putting that out there.

So, you've seen the entire first arc, the First Movement. What do you think so far? Decent direction? Decent characterization?

Decent poetry? Because until I have music, that's all these songs are.

Second Movement: Part 1- Operetta of a Storm

Operetta of a Storm

Twilight Sparkle awoke with a pressing headache. She briefly opened her eyes to find that the entire world had turned to reflective crystal. Deciding that she was not ready to face the shiny world, she rolled over and placed a pillow over her head to snuff out the light.

The purple unicorn gave a start, realizing that she was no longer freezing to death in the Northern Equestrian Wastes. She was lying in a plush bed, queen-sized at the very least, with silken sheets and downy pillows. She sat up despite her dull ache, and took in the surrounding room.

She recognized it as being her room in the Crystal Palace, specially designed to be a sanctuary for her. Rare literature lined the walls, offering up their secrets. A fully-stocked writing desk sat in a corner, a bottle of magic fire ready to send letters wherever she wished. A small kitchen sat in a side-room, containing enough refreshments for an entire week of heavy studying.

Twilight got out of the bed and tested her legs. She was weak from both her injury, and from being bed-ridden for who-knows-how-long. Deciding not to risk another fall, she sat back on the bed and waited. She sat quietly for about a minute before considering using magic to get somepony’s attention.

“Just… try not to use any magic,” Rainbow Dash’s words echoed in her thoughts. Twilight considered why her friend would have warned her about that, it’s not like she would do anything stupid. Well, stupider than using Sombra’s magic to open a locked door in an ancient tomb…

Just as she was about to cast the spell, Lyra Heartstrings walked into her room. Twilight’s eyes met Lyra’s, and the mint-green unicorn ran out of the room with a shout. “Twilight’s awake! Twilight’s awake!”

She was soon joined by the Prince and Princess of the Crystal Empire, Shining Armor and Mi Amore De Cadenza. Or, less formally, Shiny and Cadance. Her brother and sister-in-law pulled up chairs and sat beside the bed, all smiles. “Twilie, I’m so glad you’re awake!”

“Ugh, me too, Shining.” Twilight rubbed at a sore spot on her noggin. “So, the million-bit question is, ‘How long have I been out?’”

Cadance and Shining exchanged a look before the pink alicorn answered. “About five days, Twilight.”

Twilight sat back in the bed, sighing. “Figures. I finally get to be an archeologist and my trip gets cut short by a head injury.”

“It’s more than just a head injury, Twilie,” Shining added. “You have a full-blown concussion. I’d advise you to lay off on the magic for a while.”

“Wait, what?” Twilight sat bolt-upright in bed. “A concussion!? I don’t have time to get a concussion!” The world started to spin, causing the angry unicorn to lie down. She turned her head to her brother with pleading eyes. “How long before I’m back to normal?”

“At least a couple of weeks,” Lyra was the one who answered. “Then you should be able to use magic again.” She brought a glass of lemonade to Twilight, who drank it down greedily. “It takes at least that long just for the swelling to go down, in my experience.”

Twilight set down the empty glass with a relieved sigh. “Are you speaking from personal experience?”

Lyra took the glass to the kitchen for a refill. “Not for me, no, but you see a lot of crazy stuff when you live in Ponyville”

“I hear that.” Twilight took the lemonade once again, but drank it much slower this time. So that’s why Rainbow Dash told me not to use magic, I’d have hurt myself even more.

Twilight slowly sat back up. “Hay, where’s Rainbow Dash?”

All three of the other ponies glanced at each other before Cadance answered. “We… we don’t know, Twilight.”

“What?”

“We don’t know,” the princess repeated. “When Shining arrived at the camp, the griffons were gone, and so was your friend.”

“What?” Twilight tilted her head to the side, not wanting to believe what she was hearing.

“From what I hear, the griffons planned to abandon you in the Wastes.” Shining Armor ground his teeth a little, just enough to release his inner pressure. “I think they might have taken Rainbow Dash, there wasn’t any trace of her.”

“They left when they got what they were looking for.” Cadance placed a warm hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “If you can tell us what it was, it’ll give us a clue about what they’re planning.”

Shining leaned in closer. “I know it’s a bad time, but we really need to know what the griffons wanted.”

Twilight thought for a bit, before flopping down in exhaustion. “All I remember is walking into this big room with spooky statues, ‘Grotesques’ I guess, and then waking up with a headache.” Twilight rolled onto her belly and pulled the covers over her back. “Then Lyra and I followed Crested Barbary out of the cavern and…”

Twilight looked at Lyra in realization. “And then Lyra saved my life.”

The emerald unicorn shook her head back and forth. “What? Wait, what?”

“That flare, you signaled the other ponies.” Twilight pointed a hoof at the bard. “Without you, I would’ve frozen to death.”

“I… I just did what any other pony would have done.” Lyra blushed and shrank back into her chair. “Really, it was nothing.”

Twilight shook her head gently. “It obviously wasn’t ‘nothing’ to me. Thank you, Lyra.”

“Sure,” Lyra replied hesitantly. “Anytime.”

“So, that’s it,” Shining Armor sighed. “The griffons got what they wanted, and we’re even deeper in doo than when we started.”

Twilight frowned. “What do you mean ‘deeper?’ It gets worse?”

Cadance lowered her head, wiping aside a few tears. “A lot of things happened in Equestria while you were asleep, Twilight. It gets much, much worse.”

Rainbow Dash was jolted awake by what felt like an earthquake. She found herself thrown from the cot she was sleeping on and to the hardwood floor below. The pegasus rolled across the slanted floorboards until she was stopped by a rounded wall. Gravity decided to play a few more games with her as the ground shifted in the opposite direction, sending her careening into the far wall. She reached out and grasped the net-like cot with her forelegs, holding tight as the room jolted to-and-fro. Her keen senses felt movement, like she was in free-fall, before the room bounced once more. She fell to the floor hard, bruising her chin and snapping her teeth together.

“Oh, forget this.”

She took to the air, watching the room rock around her. She was quite pleased with herself, at least until the roof dropped on her head, knocking her to the ground.

“Ouch.”

She crawled her way to a closed door, careful not to get crushed by the few unsecured barrels rolling around. Opening the portal, she saw that the hallway outside was flooded. Before Rainbow could make another move, a wave splashed her with a face-full of water.

It was the nastiest thing she had ever tasted.

Salty, grimy, slimy, it was not how water was supposed to feel. It felt like Tank’s bathwater when he was done playing around. It snuck up her nose and burned, it snuck into her eyes and stung, it snuck into her mouth and…

“Bleagh!”

She lolled her tongue out and tried to scratch the disgusting taste away. With only her back-hooves to stabilize her, the next jolt sent the pegasus flying down the corridor. She bumped into a set of stairs, leading upwards.

“Alright, let’s see what gives.”

Rainbow Dash walked carefully up the steps, holding onto the railing with two hooves. The stairs ended in a large upward-opening trapdoor. Pushing the door open, Rainbow Dash caught sight of what had to be the biggest storm she had ever been in.

Grey clouds the size of mountains hung in the sky, sending gallons and gallons of rain down on the world. Lightning struck at random, and booming thunderclaps reverberated across sky. The horizon inexplicably rotated upwards, filling her vision with a vast expanse of water, churning and writhing and waving. A large wave reared up over Rainbow Dash, foam decorating the top as it leaned in.

That’s not possible, Rainbow thought. Waves can’t be a hundred feet high, that’s just in stories. This is crazy!

The mythical wave hit with a whoosh of water, and a crash of force. Rainbow Dash found herself completely at the mercy of the unfeeling tide. She only survived because of a wall of wooden boards ending her tumble with a thump. She got to her feet as quickly as the receding water would allow, and tried to take stock of her surroundings. She was on a large boat; a frigate, if her memory of Daring Do and the Fate of Enchantis was up to snuff. Unfamiliar griffons leapt this way and that, grabbing ropes, tying knots, and generally panicking their feathers off.

Another enormous wave crashed down on the ship, knocking the sailors about like bowling pins. Laughter that was best described as “maniacal” rose above the pounding surf. Rainbow Dash looked back to the stern of the ship to see what kind of creature could actually enjoy this.

It was a portly griffon, wearing yellow rain-gear and clutching the ship’s wheel in a white-knuckled grip. His grin clamped a pipe firmly in his beak, chuffing up clouds of smoke despite the pouring rain. He spun the wheel madly, turning the ship to face directly at the next monster of a wave. The ship plowed through, lurching upwards at the impact, and then dipping steeply down the back of the water-wall.

“These’re the days that’ll make ye feel alive, lads!” The griffon held the pipe in his talon as he belted out another insane laugh. “Har har! Feel the breeze in yer wings, and the surf in your fur!”

Rainbow Dash took a guess at the crazy griffon’s title. “Hay! You the captain!?”

“Got it in one, lass!” The captain moved his smoking pipe from one side of his beak to the other. “Say now, aren’t you that ambassador from Equestria? What in th’ warld are ye do’n on me sun deck?”

Rainbow was knocked off her feet again by the motion of the ocean. Lightning struck the mainmast, cracking the crow’s nest in half. Griffons dodged and rolled as the two chunks of burning wood came crashing down on the deck. Rainbow Dash stabilized herself on a cannon and addressed the griffon captain. “Holding on for dear life, apparently!”

“Get yer blue behind below-decks!” He grasped the wheel with both talons and gave it a spin. “Ah’m certain that m’lards will be pleased to know yer up an aboot!”

Rainbow Dash gasped as the next wave came from starboard. The ship began to tilt on its side as the ocean dragged it into the air. With a shout of defiance, the captain steered the ship down the wave, putting the juggernaut of hydration behind the vessel. The wave crashed, and the ship rocketed forwards with the force.

Rainbow Dash’s mane stood on end as she shut the trapdoor firmly behind her. She practically collapsed at the bottom of the stairs, no longer caring if the sea water got into her mouth. She shivered in her own little puddle of misery for a moment, before beginning the difficult process of slowly walking down the hallway. It wasn’t long before she came upon another living being, the griffon archeologist, Martial Paw. He stared in surprise for a moment, before he got a hold of himself. “You’re awake.”

“Hi, Captain Obvious. Captain Crazy is waiting for you outside.” Rainbow Dash sat on a roped-down barrel, gazing pointedly at the young griffon. “Have a seat.”

Martial glanced both ways down the hallway before obliging. “So…”

“Don’t speak yet.” Rainbow raised a hoof to his beak, only lowering it when the griffon nodded. “You’ve got a lot to answer for here, but let’s start at the beginning.” She grasped a rope hanging from the ceiling as the ship rocked. “Where are we going?”

“Felaccipidia,” he replied. “The griffon homeland, across the sea.”

“Ahuh, like I thought.” Rainbow Dash thought a moment before asking the next question. “Okay, I’m gonna be antsy until I find out; why did Gilded Wing hurt my friend?”

Martial Paw rested his head in his talon. “I don’t know, nobody knows.” He looked up with his grey eyes, apology written on his face. “We just planned to leave quietly: take the relic and run. I didn’t want something like this to happen.” The two flyers steadied themselves against another impact. “He just up and went nuts.”

“Le’ me get this straight,” Rainbow interrupted. “You came to Equestria to get your hands on a crystal-hearty thing, you got Twilight Sparkle to open the door, you got the stinking princesses to help you out…” She combed a stray strand of mane out of her eyes hastily. “And then your boss goes coo-coo, and I become spare baggage.”

“Pretty much.”

“Great.” Dash leaned back against the wall, but was tossed from her spot by the next wave. Martial held out a talon to help her up, but she waved him off. “So what’s it all for, huh? What’s your big griffon game?”

“Equal footing.” The comment came from a new conversationalist, Crested Barbary. The mercenary walked into the room and opened a barrel, pulling out a dried, salted hunk of meat. “Your Equestrian princesses have held ultimate power for too long.”

Rainbow stared as he tore a chunk off with his sharp beak. “You’re kidding. You’re kidding, right? Is this some kinda coup, or what?

Martial waved his talons to the contrary. “No, no, no, no. He means that the king just wants a little additional footing in our international affairs.”

The pegasus nodded in understanding. “He wants something to hold over their heads, huh?”

“That’s about right.” Another jolt hit the trio, and Barbary gripped an overhead beam to keep from tumbling out the door. “When you have a neighbor that can raise and lower the sun at will, you don’t have much of a leg to stand on.”

“Ahuh.” Rainbow Dash got to her feet. “And now that I know that, what’s to stop me from flying right back to Equestria to warn the princesses?”

Barbary drew close, his whited-out eye inches from her magenta ones. “Nothing, except for miles upon miles of open ocean.”

He walked out the door, jerky in hand. “Stay with us and you will be treated like an ambassador. You will have good food, good company, and a chance to make a difference.” He paused in the hall briefly. “Fight against us, with all of your Equestrian pride, and you will not find Felaccipida to be a friendly place.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “And he’s the guy that saved my life.” She shook her head, lidded eyes glaring holes in the wall. “At least I don’t have to worry about Mr. Psycho Griff.” She looked at Martial. “You did lock Gilded in the dungeon, or galley, or whatever a ship has, right?”

Martial was shocked. “What? No way! He’s a prisoner, but he’s still nobility.”

The pegasus’ jaw fell open. “He tried to kill somebody, and you can’t lock him away because of who his dad is?”

“We keep him under guard, he’s not going anywhere,” Martial attempted to reassure her. “But a member of the royal court still deserves a little bit of respect.”

“Baloney.” She got up to leave, taking baby steps to her room. “I’m gonna try and get some real shuteye, I feel like I haven’t slept for days.”

“Ah, probably a side-effect of Barbary’s sedative-” Martial Paw halted his train of thought too late, and found himself the object of Rainbow Dash’s displeasure.

“Sedative, huh? That’s why I’ve been out of it until we got far enough out?” Rainbow Dash turned with a flick of her tail, splashing her way down the aisle. “Buncha losers.”

She lay in her cot and tried to relax; the swelling of the waters had died down a bit. The captain may be crazy, but he kept us alive. She thought about what she was going to do once they got to Felaccipidia. I’ve gotta get a message to the princesses. If these guys think that the relic is bad news, it probably is. She shut her eyes, letting the sea rock her to sleep. I hope Twilight’s okay. Why did I have to go and abandon her?

Twilight Sparkle was not okay; inconsolable was a far more descriptive word. “I should have been there!”

Shining Armor tried to hold his sister down with his magic. “Getting yourself worked up about it isn’t going to help! Just calm down!”

Twilight struggled for a moment longer, before relenting in exhaustion. She was getting tired of the bouts of physical weakness. “I should have been there. I could have done something.”

Shining shook his head and nuzzled his sister gently. “Even if you had been there, or if I had been there, we couldn’t have done anything. Blueblood said that it happened so fast-”

“Oh, and Blueblood, of all ponies, is always so very right.”

Shining chuckled despite himself. “Prince Blueblood is one of the greatest tactical minds of our time. If he couldn’t help, I’m not sure who could have.”

Twilight lay on her back, trying not to let tears run down her face. She sniffled and turned to Cadance. “Do you think the princesses are alright?”

The pink alicorn smiled and rubbed the unicorn’s cheek. “I’m sure Aunt Celestia’s fine, and Aunt Luna’s as tough as they come. Sombra’s gotten in over his head this time.”

Twilight nodded, and then continued. “So, what do we do now?”

“We fight,” Shining answered, his eyes blazing with fire. “Blueblood’s started a resistance group in Manehatten, and a bunch of other cities have refused to bow to Sombra.”

“And we’ll fight beside them,” Candance agreed. “The Crystal Empire isn’t helpless anymore, not with the power of the Crystal Heart.”

A spark appeared in Twilight’s eyes. “Crystal Heart.” Her mind recovered a memory from the fog of her injury, and a sinister relic came into view. “Sombra was in the temple!”

Shining stood up in surprise. “He was? He was here!?”

“No, the relic! He talked to me through it!” Twilight got up from the bed. She was about to use magic to call a few books to her, but thought better of it. “Lyra, I’m drafting you to be my temporary assistant!”

Lyra stood up, eyebrow raised. “Uh, okay, what for?”

Twilight grabbed a pen in her mouth and began scribbling furiously. She spat the utensil out and took a look at her writing. It was barely readable. She crumpled up the page and tossed it in the wastebasket. “I just remembered that Sombra’s relic was a smaller version of the Crystal Heart. If we can find out more about our heart, we might find out something about his!”

Twilight took a final sip of her lemonade before heading out the door, minty-green bard in tow. “See you later, Shiny, Cadance! I’ve got some research to do!”

Lord Gilded Wing sat in his cot, fondling a trinket. Two griffon guards stood outside his room, nervously shooting glances in the open door. The object was purple crystal, glistening in the firefly-light. It was carved, or formed, in the shape of a heart. The lord scratched at the bandages that covered his damaged face, contemplating the relic. He had searched long and hard for it, and now he held it close.

Had he still possessed a mouth, Gilded Wing would have smiled.

Author's Note

Keeping track of who knows what is much easier when everypony knows everything.

But that does not make for a suspenseful story, now, does it?

Second Movement: Part 2-March of the Memories

March of the Memories

A caravan made its way down the road, moving at a somber pace so that all involved could keep up. Applejack led the pack, holding a large map in one hoof. Big Macintosh followed close behind, pulling the entire group’s belongings in his apple cart. They were trailed by three fillies; Apple Bloom, the apple sibling; Sweetie Bell, Rarity’s younger sister; and Scootaloo, their daring friend. After the young girls came Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Spike, all walking close together for a small amount of comfort.

Spike stayed at the very back of the pony parade, thoughts to himself. He recalled the days leading up to their exodus, and the terrible news of Sombra’s coup.

***

Spike and Rarity walked in to the library, shock stamped on their faces. Books littered the floors, chairs and tables were uprooted, and that tacky bust of Starswirl the Bearded was smashed to pieces. The entire library was ransacked, save for a single book that lay open on the one upright table. Spike picked it up and read over the page it was turned to.

“It’s about the Alicorn Amulet,” he said. “Somepony was doing a little late-night studying, and I’ll give you three guesses who…

Rairty brushed up a few twigs sticking into the rug. “Oh dear, Timberwolves! I don’t think we’re safe here!”

Spike walked to the basement door, trying to gauge the full extent of the damage. “Aw, relax, Rarity, the Timberwolves are long gone by-”

The white unicorn strained to hear the end of Spike’s sentence, but no words came. She walked up to find him frozen at the entrance to the basement. “Spike? Are you…”

She trailed off when she caught sight of a peach-coated mare lying in a pile of her own grime and filth. Wounds lined the earth pony’s back in the form of several sets of teeth marks. The mare turned her head at the sound of Rarity’s gasp. “Help… Me…”

Rarity ran down the stairs three at a time. She knelt down beside the pony and produced a white handkerchief. She spat on the cloth and dabbed the injured mare’s forehead. “It’s alright, Sweetie Drops, we’ll get you to the hospital in no time!”

Rarity shouted towards the doorway. “Spike! I need some hot water down here!”

The dragon trundled down the steps with a bucket and some towels held in his stubby arms. “Way ahead of you.”

The white unicorn began to gently clean Sweetie Drop’s injuries while Spike went to get help. In the middle of town was an emergency bell, to be rung in case of fire and other such dangers. The baby dragon grasped the rope in his claws and gave it a few solid pulls. “Injury at the library! Injury at the library!”

Sweetie Drops was rushed to the hospital as fast as the emergency responders could take her. She was admitted right into the emergency room to give her the best treatment available. Rarity and Spike waited in the lobby, hoping for any sort of news.

A doctor came out some time later, and Spike approached him. “Hey, can we see Sweetie Drops, now?”

The doctor flinched in surprise at the dragon’s appearance, but recovered quickly. “She’s closed off to any visitors besides family, and she needs her rest.”

Rarity blocked the doctor from walking away, and indicated her golden necklace. “Excuse me, doctor, but I am Rarity. I am a knight of the order of Harmony, keeper of the Element of Generosity, and I demand to be admitted. The state of Equestria lies at stake, sir.”

The doctor grew pale. “Well then, by all means, go in. But don’t tire her out.”

Spike allowed the doctor to get out of earshot before raising a disapproving eyebrow at his friend. “’A knight of Harmony,’ really Rarity?”

“Let this be a lesson to you, Spike,” Rarity said as she entered the room. “Only throw around authority you don’t have when the situation absolutely demands it.”

The dragon’s claw smacked into his face as he followed the unicorn inside. “Now I know, and knowing is half the battle.”

Sweetie’s wounds had been wrapped in gauze, and she had been hooked up to an IV bag to regain the fluids she had lost during the night. She turned her head slowly and smiled at her two rescuers. “Hello, there.”

“How are you feeling?” Rarity took the mare’s hoof in her’s. “Better?”

Sweetie Drops nodded. “Rarity, there’s something I have to tell you…” The earth pony’s eyes drooped. “The Timberwolves… they had a dark smoke cloud giving orders…”

Spike took out parchment and began scribbling notes as she continued. “There was… another pony with them… It looked like…” Her eyes drooped further. “It looked like Dusty Shelves.”

With that, Sweetie Drops fell fast asleep.

“Horseapples!”

The two hospital visitors spun around at the sound of a new voice, one that was so commanding that Spike felt the need to salute its source. A pegasus mare stood at the entrance to the room, orange hair tied up in a elaborate ponytail, and red-brick Cutie Mark visible beneath a casual cloak. She appeared to be kicking herself in annoyance. “Great, green, stinkin’ horseapples!”

Rarity cleared her throat. “Ahem, good afternoon, Captain Stonewall. What brings you here?”

The royal guard pointed a wingtip at the slumbering mare. “Sweetie Drops here is my sister, I was in town when I got the news.” She walked up to the earth pony and nuzzled her gently. “And I’m such an idiot.”

Rarity placed a hoof on the soldier’s shoulder. “I’m sure that Sweetie will appreciate you coming to visit.”

Stonewall shrugged her off. “If I had been more careful, she wouldn’t even be here!” She lowered her voice when the injured pony stirred. “That Dusty Shelves, I saw him walking right through my camp and I just let him go.”

“Hey,” Spike attempted to placate the angry mare, “you didn’t do anything wrong. Nopony would have guessed that he was up to no good.”

“I did,” the captain replied. “I told the mayor about him, and then let him go when I found out he was her son.” She sat down beside her sister, face fallen. “I should have listened to my gut.”

Tactfully, Rarity and Spike left the two mares alone, and headed back into town.

The army moved on that evening, now in the midst of a ponyhunt for a particular tan-coated, grey-maned stallion.

***

A stray stone struck his big toe painfully, and dragged Spike back into the present. Back to the long, dusty road ahead.

Pinkie pronked and stotted along in her own way, smiles aglow and laughter warm. She looked much happier than she felt, and she could see it in their eyes that Fluttershy and Rarity were much the same.

She remembered an old saying, “If I don’t laugh, I’ll cry.”

And how true it was.

***

The entire town had turned up for the mayor’s proclamation, mailed directly from Canterlot itself. Mayor Mare stepped up to the podium with an air of calm, but several out-of-place hairs told perceptive ponies that all was not right. Pinkie, always mindful of other pony’s feelings, knew that the announcement was not a happy one.

“My… fellow citizens of Ponyville!” the mayor began. “It is with a heavy heart that I come to inform you that… the Royal Pony Sisters are no longer our princesses.”

A hush fell upon the crowd as Mayor Mare produced a letter from an envelope. “I hold in my hoof the first royal decree from our new lord and master… King Sombra!”

Pinkie leaped onto the backs of two random Ponyvilleans and shouted in protest. “What the hay are you talking about!? Sombra’s not our king!”

“Pinkie, for Cod’s Sake, keep your hyperactive attitude out of this!” The mayor looked over her glasses severely. “You could get us all in trouble!”

She looked down at the letter. “Each city, town, and village has received the same letter. It says that we are now all under the control of Sombra, that we are subservient to him, and that any…”—she took a gulp of air—“any resistance will be met with excessive, lethal force.”

The crowd broke out in fearful gossip.

“—what does he want us to—”

“—haven’t had a king in thousands of—”

“—why now—”

“—have the princesses abandoned us—”

A microphone squealed with feedback, and brought everypony’s attention back to the stage. Pinkie grasped the mic in her hooves and addressed the crowd. “Listen to me, everypony! We can fight this!”

Silence greeted her comment, blank stares her only answer. She continued unfettered. “My friends and I went all the way to the Crystal Empire and defeated Sombra before, and now we can just waltz up to Canterlot and kick his sorry pony butt! He’s not gonna know what hit him!”

One pony, a tan-coated stallion with a plaid-green bow tie, raised a hoof. “Don’t you need all six Elements of Harmony to use them at all? Where’s Twilight Sparkle?” The crowd murmured agreement as he continued nasally. “Where’s Rainbow Dash? How are you gonna fight him if you don’t have any power?”

“We’ll fight him the way ponies fought before we found the Elements!” Pinkie declared. “With blood, sweat, and horseshoes!”

“We don’t even have a standing militia!” A brown-maned stallion with an hourglass Cutie Mark countered. “Much less an army! We can’t fight!”

“Pinkie,” the mayor said as she calmly took the microphone out of Pinkie’s hoof. “Calm down. Maybe it won’t be so bad.” Mayor Mare saw a small piece of paper fall out of her envelope. “What’s this?”

The mayor read the note off to the crowd. “’In case you get any clever ideas about fighting back, just remember what happened to Phillydelphia.’ What on Odd’s Blue Turf is he talking about?”

The follow-up message came by news courier a few hours later. Phillydelphia’s militia had been trampled into the ground by a small army of Timberwolves and Diamond Dogs, and the entire town had been turned into a prison camp.

That’s when Applejack took charge.

***

So Pinkie laughed, and joked, and danced.

Because she wouldn’t let her friends down.

“If Ah’m right, an’ I usually am, we’re only a couple a miles away from th’ tunnel through the mountain.” Applejack rolled the map up with a smug grin on her face. She trotted forwards, keeping a small distance ahead of her burdened brother. “C’mon, Big Mac, get yer hooves into gear!”

“Ah’m comin’ as fast as I can,” he replied. “This cart only has two speeds: stop, an’ whatever I’m goin’ right now.”

A soft giggle rose from the three mares following along behind, even as Applejack rolled her eyes. The farmer shot a glare at her friends before turning it on her brother. “Alright now, keep the funny business down to a dull roar, y’hear?”

Apple Bloom caught up with Applejack and jumped onto her back. The yellow pony pressed her neck against her older sister’s and whispered into her ear. “Applejack, why didn’t Granny come with us?”

The orange mare’s heart caught in her throat at the little filly’s question. “It’s… She just wanted to stay home, Apple Bloom.”

“But why?”

***

Granny Smith was obstinate. “Ah ain’t goin’ an’ that’s that!” She sat in her rocking chair, moving back and forth in the breeze.

Applejack held her hat over her heart as she pleaded. “But Granny, we need to get the heck out of town! Sombra’s minions will be all over this place as soon as he can get them here!”

“But he ain’t lookin’ fer me,” Granny smiled. “He’s lookin’ fer you an’ yer friends. You go on and get out of here, sweet pea. I’ll just slow you down.”

“I ain’t leavin’ you.” Applejack placed a hoof on her grandmother’s shoulder. “I ain’t gonna leave you behind!”

“No, Applejack, you ain’t.” Granny got off of her chair and hugged her granddaughter. “I’m stayin’ behind of my own free will, y’hear?”

Applejack gripped her closer as she asked, “But why?”

Granny Smith pulled away to look Applejack in her green eyes. “Because I was here when Ponyville was founded, and by golly, I’ll be here when it’s ended.”

***

“B’cause…” Applejack sighed. “B’cause she wants stay behind to protect the town.”

“Oh.” Apple Bloom got off of her sister’s back and trotted back to rejoin her friends.

Applejack knew that her answer wasn’t very satisfying, but it was the truth. Kinda.

Fluttershy heard the sound of birdsong flowing through the forest. She knew the names of each type of bird, what they liked to eat, where they liked to live, and how they built their nests.

It was about to drive her crazy.

Each new animal call was a knife to the heart. It reminded her of the cottage she had left behind in Whitetail Woods, and those precious creatures that flocked there for love and comfort.

Some came for medical help, others for assistance in finding a good home. Many just came to spend time with the legendary mare that loved animals as much as life itself.

She couldn’t get the disappointed faces out of her head.

***

Fluttershy stood at her front porch, mouth agape at Applejack’s news. “Sombra actually took over? How!?”

Applejack chewed a piece of straw furiously. “Ah dunno. The mayor just got the message right out of th’ blue; by royal courier, if y’can believe that!”

Fluttershy gasped. “What are we going to do? He’s going to come for us!”

Applejack produced a letter of her own. “This here note says that Prince Blueblood wants the bearers of the Elements of Harmony to join him up in Manehatten, where he’s heading his own little resistance. We gotta leave tomorrow morning, or we might run into Sombra’s goons.”

“But…” Fluttershy cast her eyes on the ground, voice trailing into silence.

Applejack tilted her head to catch her friend’s downcast eyes. “What’s wrong, sugarcube? Aside from th’ obvious.”

“It’s not important.” Fluttershy closed the door, abruptly ending the conversation. Applejack stood silent for a moment, and then headed off to let her other friends know.

Fluttershy waited until Applejack got out of sight. She trotted into the back yard and up to the chicken coop, carrying a bag of feed. She set it down inside the fence and watched while her chickens munched the seeds.

She opened her mouth to let out a few ascending notes, followed up with a few descending notes. The song was answered by birds, bees, and various small critters flowing out of Whitetail Woods, all gathering around the yellow-coated pegasus. Fluttershy smiled sadly at the assembly of animals big and small. “Hello, friends.”

A robin made itself comfortable in her mane, making her giggle despite her heavy heart. “Oh, you’re all so wonderful, I can’t even… Oh-” She surprised the animals with a torrent of tears, sobs drowning out everything that she had been about to say.

Nearly the entire forest gathered around the weeping caretaker in a group hug, the size of which had not been seen in an age. They sat quietly, letting her cry even as they wondered at the cause. Time passed, and Fluttershy calmed down enough to address her critters again.

“I love you all so much,” she began. “You know that I never want to leave you.”

Fluttershy rubbed at her big, blue eyes. “But I have to.”

The animals gasped audibly, and their dismay threatened to make Fluttershy sob again. “A big, mean king is trying to take over the kingdom, and my friends have the best chance at stopping him.” A sigh with the weight of the world drifted across the yard. “I’ll be gone for a long time, I know it.”

A white bunny hopped up to the pegasus, a stick clutched in his paw. He stuck the stick into the ground, stood at attention, and saluted. Fluttershy scooped him up in a hug and kissed him on his head, much to his half-hearted protest. “Oh, Angel. It’s so brave of you to offer to protect the cottage, but…” She gazed at the animals surrounding her. “But you all need to go away; far away from here, or any city. I don’t want any of you to get hurt.”

She flew up a few feet to see all of her charges at once. “I’ll be back as soon as I can, I promise you.

“I love you all.”

***

She did her best to focus on Pinkie’s rambling, and Rarity’s gossip. She forced a smile onto her face, and kept up a steady pace. Her gaze drifted to the mountain of luggage packed onto the applecart, and she saw the zipper on her suitcase move by itself. A white head poked its way out, and a small paw waved a greeting.

“Angel Bunny!” she gasped. “You naughty boy, I told you to run away!” Contrary to her words, she scooped him up in a hug and smiled.

A real, genuine smile.

Rarity watched as Sweetie Belle played with her other two friends. To the white unicorn filly, this was an exciting new adventure into the unknown, made even better by having Scootaloo and Apple Bloom along for the ride.

To the elder sister, this was a frightening look into a brand new world. A world where monsters ruled, and good people were on the run.

“I can’t get over the fact that Prince Blueblood is leader of the resistance.” Rarity attempted to get her mind off of her worries by generating more worries. It was a tried-and-true system. “I can’t believe a boorish oaf like him could inspire leadership.”

“Top of his class in strategy,” Applejack piped up. “He’s been in the guard for a couple of tours. The guy’s respected.”

Rarity lowered an eyebrow inquisitively. “Applejack darling, when did you become so interested in Blueblood?”

The farmer shrugged. “Right after our time in the Grand Galloping Gala, I read a couple of articles about him. I wondered what all the fuss was about.”

Pinkie began to desperately hold in laughter. Air hissed out of her mouth as she put two hooves in place to stifle the guffaws. Applejack’s grumpy face held none of her pink friend’s jollity. “That ain’t what I meant! Land sakes, girl.”

Rarity batted her eyelashes at the blonde earth pony. “And is that all you found out?”

Applejack huffed and carried on ahead. “You’re one to talk, Rare.”

With that particular conversation dead and buried, Rarity was left to stew in her own juices again.

***

Rarity stood at her parent’s doorstep, waiting for Sweetie Belle to exit with her luggage. The little filly hopped out, carrying nothing but two saddlebags full of stuff. She had taken “just a few necessities” seriously this time. Rarity’s dad kissed his daughters on the cheek, and waved them off.

Rarity tried to reason with her parents once again. “Are you certain that I can’t convince you to join us? I’m sure it would be much safer in Manehatten with the Oranges, than here.”

“Oh, doncha be worryin’ about us, hun.” Her dad smiled and adjusted his straw hat. “We’ll be just fine holdin’ down the fort here, just fine.”

“Somepony’s gotta make sure that this town don’t go to the dogs, honeybunches.” Rarity’s mom smiled and hugged her daughters close. “You two be safe now.”

“We will!” Sweetie Belle squeaked. She ran up to Scootaloo, whose parents had also agreed that their daughter would be safer in Manehatten.

Rarity sighed. “I’ll take care of her, I promise.”

Her dad nodded. “I know you will, big girl.” He snuffled into his moustache. “We’re so proud of you.”

***

Sweetie Belle was, unsurprisingly enough, discussing the myriad possible Cutie Marks to be “earned” in Manehatten. Scootaloo discounted the benefits of a hotdog vendor Cutie Mark, while Apple Bloom sang the praises of being a police mare. Sweetie herself got a twinkle in her eye, and she strutted forwards.

Her voice while speaking normally was high-pitched and squeaky, and it left many ponies surprised at the power she held when they first heard her singing. Rarity felt a warm glow inside her as her sister released a new song from her heart.

Oh, our Cutie Marks
They’ll appear to us
When the time is finally right

Those two butt tattoos
Our skills they’ll fuse
And show us off to all in sight

It’s a part of growing up
Such awesome joy will erupt
When we find what makes us special
Our crusade’s end will be abrupt!

“Abrupt?” Scootaloo asked. “What makes you think the Cutie Mark Crusade will end abruptly?”

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom seconded. “It’s not like we’ll stop bein’ friends when we all earn our Cutie Marks.”

“Well, you try and find a good word that rhymes with ‘up’ and ‘erupt!’” Sweetie Belle countered. She turned her head and grinned at the light chuckle that abruptly erupted up from Rarity.

Big Macintosh was quiet. That pretty much summed up his existence, save for a few brief moments when speaking at length was necessary. He silently took in the situation, he silently packed his bags, and now he silently pulled the cart towards Manehatten.

The big apple was going to The Big Apple.

He had mixed emotions, as far as leaving the farm went. He wasn’t too worried about the trees; if anything, Sombra would want to keep the food supply healthy. He wasn’t concerned about the barn, those could be rebuilt. He certainly wasn’t disappointed about his chores not getting done.

He was worried about everypony they were leaving behind.

***

Big Macintosh walked up to the schoolhouse with empty saddlebags. The school day was about to start, and the entire yard was filled with young colts and fillies laughing and playing. Just three fillies in particular remained absent; his sister and her two friends.

He knocked on the schoolhouse door and was greeted by a magenta mare. Her pink-striped mane bobbed as she motioned him inside. “Good morning, Big Mac.”

“Good morning, Miss Cheerilee,” he said as he entered. He took a look around the schoolhouse, and a feeling of nostalgia washed over him. “Hoo-ee, Ah haven’t been in here in years. Brings back memories.”

“Good times,” Cheerilee agreed. “Simpler times.”

They stood in awkward silence for a moment, before Cheerilee abruptly produced a stack of papers. “Ah, here’s Apple Bloom’s, Scootaloo’s, and Sweetie Belle’s homework, just like you asked for.”

“Thank you kindly, Cheerilee.” Big Mac stuffed the papers into his saddlebags. He shuffled them around, considering what he was about to do. Aw, to heck with it.

He looked the schoolteacher in her eyes. “Come with us, Cheerilee.”

Her eyes widened, and she took a step back. “Big Mac, I…”

“It ain’t right for you to have tah stay behind in Ponyville.” He tilted his head pleadingly. “If ya come with us, you can be safe an’ sound in Manehatten with the cousins.”

Her expression softened. “I can’t do that, not now.”

“Why not?”

She walked over to the window and pointed outside. “Because of them, the children. The ones whose parents are staying in Ponyville.”

She sat down dejectedly, dark bags hanging under her eyes. “Snips, Snails, Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon, Peppermint Twist, Truffles… It just wouldn’t be right to leave them all behind.”

Big Mac lowered his head. “Now that y’ mention it, that was mighty selfish of me.”

Cheerilee raised his head with a hoof. “No, Macintosh, you’re just doing what you do best, helping those under your protection.”

She smiled as she regarded his posterior. “Just like your Cutie Mark says. The seeds inside the apple-half are the ponies under your care, and the apple itself is you, protecting them.”

He chuckled. “That sounds about right.”

“But I’m not under your care right now, Mac,” she continued. “I have charges of my own right now, and you have your own family to take care of.”

Big Mac was quiet, like usual. He stood and nodded at the schoolteacher. “Well then, good luck to you, Miss Cheerilee.”

“You too, Macintosh,” she replied. “It’s always nice to talk with a good friend.”

***

Of course, it wasn’t just Cheerilee they were leaving behind. The Cakes, the Riches, The Belles…

Granny Smith…

So many ponies had opted to stay behind, either out of fear, or a need to keep Ponyville somewhat sane.
It didn’t feel right to leave, but it needed to be done. For the sake of Equestria.

Big Mac pulled the cart at a steady pace, refusing to change his stride except for breaks. But his pace faltered when a small crystal of ice fell out of the sky and onto his nose. “Uh, Applejack, isn’t it still the beginnin’ of summer?”

“Yeah,” the other farmer replied. “It sure is, why?”

He looked to the sky, where a million flakes of white had begun to drift down. “B’cause it just started snowin’!”

The wind picked, howling across the valley. Visions of evil creatures from a bygone age danced in everypony’s mind, but no one wanted to speak their names out loud.

A squeak of terror came from Angel Bunny as several wolf-like monsters entered the path from the surrounding forest. Fluttershy caught sight of them immediately and took to the air. “Timberwolves!”

“Get th’ fillies into the cart, now!” Big Mac waited until the three little girls, and three ground-bound mares, piled into the cart. They dumped several bags of luggage off in an attempt to lighten the apple brother’s load. He reared his forelegs into the air and took off at a dead run, just as the Timberwolves gave chase.

Author's Note

Alt Title: "I Hope You Like Reading Italic Text"

Second Movement: Part 3- Royal Recitative

Royal Recitative

“AAaaauUUuuggGGGGhhhhHHH!!!”

Dusty Shelves awoke to a bitter, maddening pain in his shoulder. His wide eyes turned to observe a muscular earth pony mare lowering his foreleg gently to the ground. Her own eyes were wide, and she was backing away as quickly as she could. Her husband, a not-quite-impressive stallion with an onion for a Cutie Mark, took her in his forelegs.

“Well, you’re awake.” He smiled apologetically. “Sorry that we couldn’t relocate your shoulder while you were asleep. That was quite the tumble you took.”

Dusty looked around. He and the family were in a small campsite in the middle of the Equestrian Wilderness, somewhere between Canterlot and Manehatten. The three children were supposedly sound asleep off to the side, but Dusty could see three pairs of eyes watching him closely.

The stallion who had spoken draped a blanket around the former librarian’s shoulders. “Now you just rest up, and we’ll have you fixed up in no time.”

Dusty said nothing, and pretended to sleep while the family settled down for the night. Once the campfire had died down, he stood shakily to his feet and gathered anything he could carry with him. A few bits of food, a bottle of water, and a sharpened stick were all that Dusty Shelves brought into the darkness of the forest.

He stumbled a bit when a voice called out in the night. “Are you all better, mister?”

A small foal, barely three seasons old, had woken up to get a drink of water. His oversized glasses sat awkwardly on his face as he sipped from a canister. “Are you gonna go home?”

Dusty moved his mouth, unsure of how to answer the colt. “I… I-I-I don’t have a h-h-home. N-n-not now, n-not anymore.” He winced as his swollen shoulder flared in pain. “Aieee… I don’t belong anywhh-anywhere.”

The colt tilted his head to the side, and his glasses flopped down over his nose. “Then why don’t you stay with us? We can give you a home!”

The bookish stallion looked at the colt with peaked brows, but still turned to the darkness of night. “N-n-no, you c-c-c-can’t.”

“But why not!?”

Dusty did not look back as he limped into the night. “B-b-b-because I don’t deserve it.”

Days passed, and Dusty had long run out of food. His shoulder burned, and his weak leg gave him no end of trouble. A chill had descended each night, leaving him breathless and shivering. He was at the end of his rope, and the tip was fraying.

“What have I done?
Sweet Glory, what have I done?
Become a monster within?
Destroyed my hope for freedom?”

His hoof lowered, seeking purchase on the rocky ground, and sunk deep into a patch of snow. Dusty pressed on, heedless to the cold, only concerned with stomping forwards until he found someplace, anyplace, to stop and rest.

“On the eve of revenge
The bitter darkness must fall
And Twilight Sparkle evaded
But Celestia had the gall!
T-to…”

As he crossed over a hill, such a place came into view; a small mountain cabin. It was built from stacked logs and sealed with mud, much like a beaver dam. Empty and dark, the place showed no signs of activity. The garden was full of weeds, the mailbox’s paint had chipped and faded, and the picket fence was in a hefty state of disrepair.

It was perfect.

“To…
When I looked into her eyes
She showed me only pity
And sorrow for her people
She had the gall to not hate me…”

He pushed the door open easily; the owners apparently didn’t see a need for locks. The house was sparsely furnished; only a couple of chairs surrounded the dining table, and two rocking chairs sat in the living room. He made his way to the bedroom to find a simple bed with a yellow, patchwork quilt on top. He lay down and rested his head on the pillow, pulling the comforter around his broken body.

The wind howled outside, but Dusty found himself warm inside the cabin. The day ended as the sun set in the sky, though he didn’t know who controlled it. That thought brought a fresh pain to his heart; Equestria as he knew it was gone.

“It isn’t my fault!
King Sombra sought out the throne
I swear it isn’t my fault!
Manipulated with thoughts of my home

“The blame is Twilight’s!
The blame goes to Celestia, too
They pushed me out of my home
Out to the world, dark and cruel!”

Tears burned down his cheeks, and his body shook as the night wore on. Once again, Dusty Shelves found himself completely, utterly alone.

“I don’t NEED anypony!
I don’t need anyone!
I haven’t use for the foals
I am the only one!

“The only pony who matters!
The only person whose wit
Can make a difference in my life
Those others ain’t worth SPIT!”

A pale wisp glided past the window, unseen by the stallion. A trail of frost grazed the glass, and snow drifted down from the sky. The wisp stopped beside the faded mailbox, observing the apple symbol painted on its side, then drifted away into the clouds.

Luna woke in a plush bed inside her personal bedchamber. Her head whipped around as she took in her surroundings, attempting to connect her location with the events of the previous day. She got out of her bed and walked to the window. The moon hung high and bright in the sky, shining its light down on Canterlot Castle. Luna was puzzled; she didn’t remember raising the celestial orb. Nor did she remember defeating Sombra, or reviving her sister, or…

Luna passed by her vanity and caught sight of herself in the enormous mirror. Or rather, she caught sight of a young mare, barely twenty summers old, with dark-blue fur and a light-blue mane.

A young unicorn mare, lacking wings of any type.

“No!” Luna scrambled back, away from the impossible reflection. “No, no, no, no, no…”

A strong voice issued from somewhere behind her, causing her to start. “Impressive, isn’t it?”

The princess whirled around, coming face-to-face with a gray unicorn stallion. His black mane hung freely around his shoulders, and his spectacular sideburns wafted about in a draft. Atop his head sat a curved horn, fading to red near the top. His grinning teeth were sharpened to a point, resembling a canine’s fangs. The most striking feature was defiantly his red-and-green eyes, leaking twin trails of purple magic.

“Sombra,” she choked. “What have you done?”

He chuckled and circled around her, walking to the window. “Come, sit beside me and we can talk all about it.”

She stood rooted in the spot, glaring fiery daggers at the king. “No, you tell me what’s going on.”

He sat, that maddening grin plastered to his face. “What’s going on… Let’s see…”

A daisy was plucked from a nearby pot with his purple telekinesis. Sombra pulled a petal off with each item on his check list. “I’ve taken over Equestria, removed the alicorn powers from both you and your sister, put down several rebellions, begun a ponyhunt for the bearers of the Elements of Harmony… My, my, what haven’t I done?”

Luna’s mouth grew very, very dry. Her tongue felt like sandpaper as she licked her lips. “How… How did you… The amulet was cursed!”

Sombra barked with laughter. “Did you really think your sister’s little hex on the amulet would stop me, the pony that plans for everything!?” He stood, and came close by her side. “If she didn’t want anypony finding out what its real purpose was, she should have locked it up inside the sun.”

She tried, thought Luna. She decided to keep that particular thought to herself. “So, what now? What’s next in your grand plan?”

“Now, I can finally rest.”

Luna’s eyebrow raised and her mouth curled downwards into a frown. “Rest? Now that you’ve claimed the throne, you just want to rest?”

He looked down at her and smiled. “Yes, Luna, now that I have finally achieved my goal, I can settle down to more pleasant things.”

He pressed up against her and whispered into her ear. “We can start over, if you wish, and be together again…”

Luna’s mane stood on end as she leapt away from the Unicorn King. A quick buck to the chin sent him flying against the bedpost. His eyes took a moment to realign themselves before he could focus again. “I probably should have expected that.”

“If you think, for even a moment, that we can just… How do they say it?” A moment’s consideration brought the phrase to mind. “Pick up right where we left off? Then you are more insane than your twisted acts would have me believe!”

A small trail of blood leaked out of the corner of Sombra’s mouth. He wiped it away with a hoof and grinned down at the stain. “Oh, Luna, nothing’s changed, has it?”

“Plenty has changed, Sombra!” Luna backed away in order to maintain a respectable distance, though Sombra stayed seated next to the bed. “Not the least of which is you!"

Her glare was as piercing as her words. “You are not the same stallion I married, all those years ago!”

His grin vanished, replaced by an ugly grimace. He approached her, only stopping when his nose was mere inches away from hers. She flinched away from the hot breath escaping his nostrils, maneuvering herself closer to the window.

“I don’t think I need to tell you how much it hurts to hear you say that,” he growled. “I think I liked you better as Nightmare Moon.”

Luna’s horn began to glow, and the window drapes parted. The moon appeared large in the sky, glowing with an intensity rarely seen by mortal ponies. “You want the moon, Sombra?”

Sombra’s eyes widened as brilliant, blue magic began to fill the room. “Then you can have it!”

Moonlight, guided by Luna’s magic, poured into the bedchamber. The paint on the walls peeled away to reveal the bare stone beneath, the bed twisted and morphed into a simple cot, and the vanity vanished in a puff of smoke. Sombra himself was flung through the doorway, now made of iron bars instead of wood. When he impacted the bars, his body shattered into a million crystalline shards. With the Unicorn King’s illusion broken, a voice could be heard shouting. “Don’t listen to him, Luna! Don’t listen to him!”

Luna turned to view the moon that she had controlled for so long, and found the window blocked off by more iron bars. Her connection with the moon was severed when purple crystals grew over the bars, disconnecting her magical link. Sombra’s shards steamed, disintegrated, and merged into a puff of smoke. “Heh, heh. You always have had an affinity for that floating orb, haven’t you?”

“Leave her alone, Sombra!” the shouting voice spoke again. “If you want her, you’ll have to go through me!”

The dark unicorn’s eyes appeared in the cloud and glared off to the side. “Ah, Celestia, always the loyal one, aren’t you?” He looked into Luna’s room as his full head appeared. “And you, you’ll regret spurning me.”

“Attempting to woo me inside my own prison cell?” Luna shot back. “You’re just sick.”

“And you are my prisoner.” Sombra gritted his teeth, eyes burning with purple fire. “In my castle. In my kingdom!”

“Then rule it, Somber Tidings.” Luna lay down on her cot, facing away from the Unicorn King. “For as long as you are able.”

Sombra floated away, spewing rage in his wake. “I shall! And you’ll see, one day you’ll see…

“I did this all for us!”

The royal court was in session. Several unicorn mages were in attendance, as well as a few rogue members of the Royal Guard. The guards marched, herding the mages into the audience chamber. Sombra sat upon his throne, his crystalline body still trailing smoke from his encounter with Luna. He was covered head-to-hoof in royal regalia, from a leopard-spotted cloak, to a silver crown sitting above his horn. He licked his teeth and addressed the assembled unicorns. “It’s that time again, isn’t it? Time to raise the sun.”

The mages nodded, collectively gulping in air. They peered through a window, its stained glass shattered from Sombra’s coup. They all stood still, and their horns glowed a rainbow of colors.

Slowly but surely, the sun rose into the sky. Beads of sweat dripped down horned brows, and short, stunted breaths issued from a few of the younger mages. A quarter of an hour later, the job was done. “Excellent work, my little mages, your families will live another day. Equestria thanks you for your efforts.”

One guard snickered, and Sombra snapped. “You find something funny, soldier?”

“N-no, my king.” The soldier jumped to attention. “I don’t think anything’s funny.”

“You never were the wittiest stallion, Runabout.” Sombra turned his ire to the garden, where a certain statue caught his eye. “Runabout, make yourself useful. Fetch me that statue over there.”

Runabout flew up on pegasus wings to get a view of the indicated statuary. “Um, are you sure, sire? That one’s kinds weird.”

“Just. Bring. It.” Sombra’s tone spoke more of his anger than any combination of known words ever could.

Runabout caught his drift and flew off into the distance, followed by his twin, Runamuck. They returned a few minutes later with a giant stone statue in tow. It had the head of a horse, the talon of a bird, the paw of a lion, the hoof of a goat, the tail of a dragon, and innumerable other bits and pieces of various creatures as body parts.

The base of the artwork was labeled with a single word: Discord.

Runamuck swallowed the lump in his throat and addressed his ruler. “King Sombra, are you sure that this is the statue you wanted?”

He was ignored as the king walked up to the statue. Sombra sat down, looking closely at the frightened expression on the creature of chaos’ face. “Not so high and mighty now, are you?”

Purple magic glowed as Sombra lifted Discord into the air, the imprisoned Draconequus helpless in his grasp. “I’ve waited a long time for this.”

Discord was brought down to earth with a mighty SMASH, rending the statue into several chunks of granite. The head of the creature was preserved, severed off as a single piece. Sombra grinned manically as it rolled to a stop before him. “Smash the rest into rubble for the rock garden, but I want this mounted above the throne!”

Luna stuck her hoof outside the bars of her cell, pressing it against a familiar warm appendage. Celestia and her sister held hooves, even as they were imprisoned in adjacent rooms. “I love you, sister.”

Luna wiped away her tears, unladylike snot dribbling out of her nose. “I love you, too, Celestia. How will we get out of this?”

Celestia pushed a pink-and-blue-striped mane out of her eyes and flexed her stiff wings. “Twilight. Twilight and her friends are our only hope, now.” She smiled down at the floor. “But by golly, sister, we’ve got hope!”

Author's Note

Don't hate me for anything featured in this chapter. Please.

Second Movement: Part 5- Running the Gamut

Running the Gamut

The snow was falling faster and thicker, and the wind was picking up. The smoky mountain was covered in snow from top to bottom, highly unusual for the beginning of summer. The formerly-sunny June day was transforming into a blizzard.

All of that was ignored by the pony caravan, because they had more immediate concerns on their minds.

Big Macintosh pounded forwards, hoof stomping and heart racing. He hauled his load with a fervor not often seen in the large pony’s mannerisms. His normally stoic face was stretched back in a grimace of anger and determination.

To his right stood an insurmountable wall of stone: the smoky mountain. To his left was a steep drop, resting at an angle only comfortable to goats. To his front was the mountain trail, leading several miles on to the city of Manehatten. To his rear ran the pack of Timberwolves, snapping hungrily at the passengers lying in Big Mac’s cart.

Applejack balanced an iron pipe against the side of the cart, taking aim at the leader of the pack. “Potato cannon ready to fire?!”

Pinkie Pie pumped the air compressor with all of her earth pony strength. “Locked and loaded!”

“Then let’s let ‘em have it!” Applejack pulled the firing lever down, sending a round potato flying straight for the lead monster. It collided with excessive force, shattering the Timberwolf into slivers. “Yee-HAW!”

“That got him good, sis!” Apple Bloom grinned, her adventurous spirit in full bloom. “If y’ weren’t already so good at buckin’ apples, I bet you’d get a potato-launchin’ Cutie Mark for sure!”

“Ah’ll be darned if I want a potato on mah flank!” She loaded another starchy tuber into the potato cannon, signaling the pink pony to start pumping again. “One down, how many left to go?”

“I count eleven!” Rarity exclaimed. She gripped Sweetie Belle tight to her chest, not willing to let her younger sister move even an inch. “Well, ten, now that I get a good look at them.”

Scootaloo sat next to an intensely nervous Spike, a devil-may-care grin on her face. She fluttered her orange wings and turned to Rarity. “You sure? I thought there were eleven a second ago.”

“Yes dear,” the unicorn replied, shuddering at the advancing arbor atrocities. “But then Applejack blasted one. And she really should blast another right now!”

A Timberwolf leaped into the air, front paws reaching to grasp at the rear of the cart. Applejack jerked her cannon upwards and pulled the lever in a single, smooth movement. The wolf was blasted out of the sky and down the mountain, shattering on the sharp rocks below.

Reload, compress, fire. They went through the process two more times, and two more enemies fell. The remaining Timberwolves did not slow down in the slightest.

Big Mac was one of the strongest ponies in Ponyville, and maybe even Equestria, but he still had limits. His chest burned, and his fetlocks ached. He was slowing down; imperceptibly to most, but not to natural-born hunters.

Or unnaturally-born monsters.

One Timberwolf had broken off from the back to take a higher road, one that looped up the mountain instead of snaking around it. The high road followed the low road for several miles, and provided ample opportunity to ambush the apple cart. Before long, he straying Wolf was all but on top of the red workhorse, waiting for just the right moment to pounce.

Luckily for the ponies, Fluttershy was also just above Big Mac, flapping overhead to keep Angel out of harm’s way. She was the first to spot the ambush, and she was the first pony to alert the others. “L-l-l-look out! Timberwolf on the ridge!”

With the yellow pegasus’ shout, the monster lost the element of surprise. Thinking quickly, it sprung its attack while its potential prey were still preparing themselves. Claws outstretched, it reached to grasp the nearest pony and caught a screaming Fluttershy on its way down.

The arboroid landed on the cart’s shaft, a long, wooden beam that connected Big Mac’s harness to the applecart’s body. Fluttershy found herself pinned between a giant Timberwolf and the cart itself. As the wooden teeth gnashed in front of her face, she found herself unable to stop shrieking.

Applejack acted quickly, spinning around to point the potato cannon at the invading monster. On the way, the iron pipe clanged dully against the top of Spike’s head, laying the dragon low. “Sorry, Spike!”

Just as she was about to pull the trigger, the Timberwolf batted the cannon away, sending the launched potato sailing into space. It climbed over the petrified pegasus mare and into the cart, preparing to devour the passengers.

Big Mac was having none of that.

With a mighty buck of his rear legs, the Timberwolf was bumped off of the cart, and under the heavy oak wheels. The vehicle jerked as the wooden menace was ground into the road, and the shaft began to creak with the strain. Macintosh stumbled as his connection to the cart finally snapped and sent Fluttershy tumbling to the side. He rolled out of the way just in time for the cart to go sailing down the road, sans one driver.

Mac’s roll took him right over the edge of the road. One strong hoof caught itself between two rocks, and he found himself dangling over a long row of rocky outcroppings. He was able to use the foothold to pull himself back onto the road, but not out of danger. While most of the Timberwolves had followed the runaway cart, two stuck around to sniff out the ponies that were left behind.

Mac’s eyes zipped to Fluttershy, who was backed against the rocky wall. She squeaked in fright as a Timberwolf slowly approached her, sap dripping out of its hungry maw. Angel was a near-perfect mirror of his caretaker, clutching her mane with all his bunny might.

“Hey!” Big Mac shouted. “Hey! Leave her alone!”

One of the Timberwolves turned to him, while the other continued to stalk Fluttershy. Big Mac and the monster circled each other, neither willing to turn their back to the edge of the cliff. The Timberwolf roared, sending Macintosh’s heart pumping violently. His red coat stood on end as he faced down the magical creature, looking for any kind of opening that he could exploit.

The Wolf acted first, lunging at the stallion with teeth snapping. Big Mac dodged backwards and brought his hoof down on the monster’s snout. He regretted coming close enough to hit his foe, because that put him right in the middle of the Timberwolf’s reach. A swipe of its jagged, rocky claws sent Big Mac sprawling with a deep gash on his cheek.

The other Timberwolf seemed to smile as it loomed over Fluttershy. It licked its lips with a fern and brought its teeth in for the kill. Fluttershy found herself prepared to scream again, and opened her mouth to do so.

“NO!”

Without warning, the monster found itself frozen in absolute, object fear. It had made the mistake of looking into its prey’s blue eyes; rather than finding a helpless little filly, it found itself looking into the eyes of a master.

The mare spoke again, “No! Don’t you dare hurt anypony!” The Timberwolf took another step back. “You are not going to hurt anypony else, do you understand me?”

The Timberwolf found itself unable to look away from Fluttershy’s soul-piercing glare. It felt its rear leg leave the ground, only to connect with nothing but air. In the next moment, the monster found relief from the small mare’s commanding gaze.

The relief lasted until the Timberwolf impacted on the mountain’s stony base.

Big Mac leaped up in time to see the Timberwolf walk backwards off the ledge. Before he could realize what had happened, the other Wolf knocked him back down. The stallion found himself pinned beneath oaken limbs, unable to shake loose.

Before the monster could strike, Angel Bunny leaped up onto the Timberwolf’s head and bit down on an ear with his rodent-sized teeth. The Wolf howled in surprise and shook the bunny off, giving Big Mac enough time to bring his powerful hooves between himself and the Timberwolf. A solid kick freed the stallion and sent the monster flying into a snowdrift.

Angel picked himself up off the ground and dusted himself off, a smug little grin on his face. He crossed his paws over his chest and raised an eyebrow at Big Mac. The stallion smiled and patted the bunny on the head.

Never knew the little snot had it in him, Macintosh considered bemusedly. His thoughts turned back to the Timberwolf as it slowly climbed out of the pile of snow. The creature growled at them as it advanced, its blank eyes intent on devouring its prey.

The Timberwolf was only able to take two more steps forwards before it was encased in a solid block of ice.

Macintosh gaped; he whipped his head around to look at the forested valley below, finding it completely snow-covered. Everything clicked into place in the Mac’s mind. Unnatural amounts of cold, snow in June, creatures instantly frozen… There’s gotta be another explanation!

He trotted up to Fluttershy, who was still staring down the mountain at the Timberwolf that she had sent tumbling. “C’mon, Miss Fluttershy,” he said quickly, “We gotta catch up.”

Short, halting breaths came from the pegasus mare. Her knees buckled, and she sat down hard. She looked up at Big Mac with tears streaming down her face. “I didn't… I didn’t mean to hurt it…”

Mac was startled, he didn’t really know what to say. Didn’t expect somethin’ like that. He stayed quiet, letting the mare sob quietly. Her pet bunny hopped up to her and hugged her hoof soothingly. Big Mac almost missed the eye roll that the small buck shot his way, and chose to ignore it.

A mournful groan drifted through the air, completely unlike the Timberwolves’ loud howl. Rather than triumphant, the sound held a whisper of sadness; sadness and despair. The wind began to pick up, swirling the snowflakes around the two ponies in a tornado of cold. Fluttershy took a step backwards, shivering from fright more than the cold. “Is… I-is that…”

The groan grew into a wailing whinny as a white wisp materialized out of the grey sky. The snow blew harder, and the cold grew stinging as more wisps appeared in the sky. Big Mac could just make out the nearest one, it was vaguely pony-shaped near the front, but the back of the wisp trailed off into a tail of nothingness.

“Are those…. Windigos!?”

Both ponies shuddered, childhood ghost stories flowing through their memory like water from a broken dam. One windigo turned its ethereal head and spotted them standing on the mountainside. One by one, the other specters also took notice of the ponies.

Big Macintosh gulped. “Run.”

Before Fluttershy could answer, he grabbed her hoof and took off at a gallop. “RUN!”

The ponies in the cart weren’t faring much better.

Applejack had dropped the potato cannon in favor of gripping the severed shaft, in the hopes of maintaining some sort of steering. As it was, she was only able to keep the cart careening down the path, rather than flying straight off into the blue. Spike was clutching his head where the cannon had clocked him, the three little fillies were screaming with a mixture of fear and excitement, and Pinkie Pie had taken up the position of rearguard.

“But how!?” Rarity shouted. “How were you able to fit an entire party cannon into your suitcase!?”

Pinkie aimed the cannon at the five remaining Timberwolves. She lit the wick with a match, and counted down the seconds until the flame hit the ignition. “I folded it up really small!”

“Bu- But…” Rarity sputtered. “What did you even load it with?”

Pinkie grinned as she squinted down the barrel. “A hundred and fifty-five millimeters of pure, unadulterated PARTY!”

Ka-POW!

Confetti, cake batter, streamers, and party games came flying out of the party cannon’s muzzle. One unlucky Wolf slipped on a stray banana peel and flew right off of the road. Another found itself covered from head-to-toe in cake batter. Another still got its legs tangled up in streamers, tripping itself and two of its pack mates. The Timberwolves found themselves tangled, splotched, pinned, and generally inhibited as the pre-made party flew into their midst.

“Yes!” Pinkie shouted in victory. “Later, party poopers!”

Applejack glanced back to remind her friend not to get too cocky, and failed to see the stray stone sticking out of the road. The front wheels hit the rock at full speed, and the cart leaped right into the air. The screaming mares, fillies, and dragon clung to each other for dear life as they tumbled down the road and into the forest.

The cart finally came to a stop when it shattered against a tree, dumping the passengers into a newly-created snow bank. Apple Bloom poked her head out to get a glimpse of her surroundings. In the distance, she could see a lone timberwolf, covered in cake batter and streamers, prowling around. In the next instant, the Wolf was frozen solid in mid-stride. Apple Bloom gasped, uncertain if the unexpected help was really worth the trouble.

Scootaloo poked her head up next, getting an eyeful of the frozen monster. “Hey, is that the Timberwolf?”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom whispered. “It was lookin’ fer us, an’ it just froze all by itself.”

“Why’d it do that?” Sweetie Belle asked. She had a pile of snow sitting on top of her head. It looked very much like a big, white hat.

“Shh!” The fillies were shushed by Spike as the little dragon crawled out of the bank. “You guys ever hear about the windigos?”

Scootaloo scoffed. “Come on, Spike, that’s just a fairy tale!”

“So was Nightmare Moon…” He edged out of the snow bank and tip-toed up to the frosty Timberwolf. He pricked it with a claw, and then turned back to the fillies. “It’s alright, I don’t see anything.”

Rarity was the next to climb out of the snow. “Oh, my head. My head, my back, my everything aches…” She patted her now-unkempt curls gently. “I’m not at all surprised to find that my hair feels a little tense.”

Applejack pulled her hat out from underneath what was left of their cart. “No time to rest up now, we gotta help Big Mac and Fluttershy.”

Pinkie Pie slid down from her perch on top of a pine tree. “I dunno, Applejack, I don’t see them anywhere!”

Applejack shrugged, then did a double-take. “Whu-? How did you get up there!?”

“I bounced.”

Rarity marched through the snow, determined to rescue their friends. “Well, we won’t find them wallowing around in the snow, let’s get to it!”

She received an answer in the form of a howling wind. Pale wisps began to materialize out of the trees to approach the assembled travelers. Pale wisps with the head and front legs of a horse, and a tail that extended into the ether.

“My stars!” Rarity gasped. “It’s true! They do exist!”

Scootaloo was the first to take off running, and she was followed by the rest in short order. A madcap dash for safety ensued, yet none of the ponies really knew where safety lied.

Fluttershy, Angel Bunny, and Big Macintosh ran with appendages pounding. Big Mac in particular was reaching the end of his rope as far as running went. His chest heaved as he shouted desperate instructions to Fluttershy. “Don’t look back, just fly as fast as y’ can!”

The yellow mare’s eyes grew wide as tear drops flew back in her wake. “I can’t fly in this wind!”

He shook his head in response. “Don’t worry ‘bout it then, jus’ run!”

A small measure of relief warmed the stallion’s heart when a cave opening came into view. It was the caravan’s original destination, a shortcut that their family took to Manehatten. If we can just reach that opening, he thought, we could be on the fast-track to getting someplace warm.

Suddenly, a rumbling sensation ran up his hooves and along his spine; something big was moving. He glanced up the mountain and saw a sight that no mountain traveler ever wants to see.

The windigos had piled up the snow too high, and it was causing an avalanche.

Fluttershy noticed it a few moments after he did. “Um, Big Mac?”

“A few feet from here is a cave, we gotta go through it!” He glanced back up the mountain to see the tumbling snow rolling down straight for them. “Just keep runnin’.”

The first of the snow began to pour onto the road, leaving large piles nearly blocking their path.

“There’s a big avalanche…”

“Keep runnin’.”

A roar not unlike a train rumbling down the tracks reached their ears as the snow reached critical speeds.

“I just think it might be a bad…”

“Run. We c’n make it.”

Big Mac glanced up again; several windigos were riding the wave down. Can’t think about that, gotta keep movin’.

They were mere feet from the entrance now. The avalanche was closing in, the windigos were in hot pursuit, and the ponies were rapidly running out of time.

Macintosh wrapped his forelegs around Fluttershy and threw himself into the cave mouth just as the avalanche impacted the ledge.

Spike couldn’t help but let out a terrified scream as he glanced back at the pursuing poltergeists. A low branch pelted him across the back of his head for taking his eyes off of where he was going. He found himself lifted into the air to be placed on Pinkie’s back, next to a shivering Scootaloo. The orange filly couldn’t take her eyes off of the windigos chasing them.

“W-w-w-w-what do they want?” she asked with wide eyes. “Wha-what do they want from us?”

“I dunno!” Spike shouted. “The old stories just say they freeze ponies on the spot!”

Pinkie herself made a quick peek behind them. “Ack! Creepy-weepy, time to leapy!” With that, she leapt over a fallen log blocking the path. When she landed, she slipped, tripped, and fell onto a large patch of ice. “Even the river’s frozen over!”

Applejack and Rarity ran up to assist her and her fallen wards. When the three of them had finally situated themselves, however, they found themselves completely surrounded by the flying ghasts. There was nowhere to turn, and nowhere to hide. The misty monstrosities began to close in, and each pony could feel ice slipping up their hooves.

On the riverbank, a series of bushes parted to reveal a strange figure concealed beneath a tan cloak. The figure raised a wooden staff into the air and brought it down hard, making a loud clacking sound against the ice. “Everypony, gather ‘round, I am happy that you have been found!”

Apple Bloom brightened at the sound of the figure’s voice. “Zecora!” Her smile became a worried frown as the dirge of the windigos howled around her. “You gotta run! The windigos-”

“We have nothing to fear, Apple Bloom, dear.” The zebra lifted the hood off of her head to reveal her striped mane. “For we are all friends here.”

Zecora motioned the ponies to her, and was quickly gathered up in a group hug by the three little fillies. “Find it in your heart to show your love,” Zecora smiled. “We can drive away those monsters above.”

The three older mares and Spike likewise gathered beside Zecora, hugging each other to share warmth and hope. Applejack gulped as the sound of the ghostly beings drew closer. “Z-Zecora’s right. We just need to do what Smart Cookie an’ her friends did all them years ago.”

Apple Bloom chewed her bottom lip. “Fight with each other until it’s almost too late?”

“No!” Applejack sighed. “We need to hold onto our friendship, focus on the love we have for each other!”

Her pep talk was cut short as the windigos flew shrieking around the assembled friends. Hollow eyes and flowing manes cast a glimmer of terror into each pony’s heart. Sweetie Belle began to cry, and Rarity hugged her close. “It’s alright Sweetie, just focus.”

A harsh cackle seemed to flow from everywhere at once. The collected ponies jumped as they were suddenly addressed by the windigos.

“We see your fear
We see the hate
We see your doubts
It is too late

“Soon you will die
You have no choice
Your world will freeze
Through ghostly voice

“Just give up now, you pony fools
This kingdom is by your Sombra ruled
No hearths-warming spell to keep us away
No loving ruler to keep us at bay

“Your pathetic lives are so grating to us
Your pitiful hope, your misplaced trust
Your bodies will freeze, you hearts will stop
As the windigos harvest their bumper crop”

Silence followed for a few moments, but nothing happened. No frost gripped the ponies hooves, no chill stopped their hearts, and nopony ever stopped hugging the others close. Sweetie shivered, but was able to put on a brave face while in Rarity’s grip.

“You wispy creeps are nothing to us
The Apples are a family to always trust!
We can always hope with friends as true
As Pinkie, Spike, and Scootaloo!

“Give up now? I wonder why?
All you’ve done is make me cry
We stand together, and together achieve
Now do us all a favor and just leave!”

The windigos sounded off with a collective shriek. They writhed around in the sky for what seemed like ages, before the sun burst through the clouds and burnt up their wispy bodies like morning dew.

Spike’s eyes darted around the forest. “Are they gone?”

Zecora shook her head. “A small group, the advanced scouts, there’s plenty more of these ghostly louts.”

Rarity breathed a sigh of relief as the sun warmed her skin. “Well, at least we’re safe for now, provided that Fluttershy and Big Mac got away safely.”

A rumble sounded beneath the river’s icy covering. Cracks appeared all around the ponies as the ice began to shatter. A large, purple fist punched a hole through the covering, followed swiftly by a lizard-like head bearing a spectacularly styled orange mane. “There’s no need to fear, Steve Magnet is here!”

“Oh, Steven!” Rarity exclaimed. “Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes?”

“Oh, Lady Rarity,” he chuckled. “That is what all true fashion-connoisseurs strive for!”

“Yeah, yeah, s’nice to see you again,” Applejack interrupted. “But can we save the teary reunions until after we save Mac an’ ‘Shy?”

Steve nodded. “Lead the way; I’ll follow as far as I can.”

They reached the site of the avalanche an hour later. Applejack stood on top of a mound of snow where the entrance to the cave should be, clutching her hat. Pinkie walked up behind her and placed a hoof on her back. “It’ll be alright, Jackie, they’ll be alright, I just know it!”

Applejack said nothing. She placed the hat back on her head and walked back down the long road to Manehatten, followed closely by Apple Bloom. Rarity sidled up beside her and nuzzled her gently. “I used my gemfinding spell to look for the Element of Kindness, I couldn’t find even a trace of them.” She glanced back at the aftermath of the windigo’s appearance. “They most certainly escaped the attack.”

Applejack nodded and pulled her little sister close, her face neutral. “Thanks, Rare. Means a lot.”

Zecora raised a hoof in the farmer’s direction. “Shall we continue on to meet them there? Quiet stallion and quieter mare?”

Her answer came in the form of a small smile. “Big Mac knows his way around, he’ll troop right on over to our old family cottage. They’ll be safe there until they can travel on to Manehatten.”

“There, you see?” Pinkie leaped over. “It’s a happy ending!”

She was disappointed to see that Applejack did not share her enthusiasm. “It ain’t over, Pinkie, not by a long shot.” The orange mare hefted her saddlebags and trotted down the road. “Nothin’s that easy.”

Dusty had begun to doubt his choice of residence. The house appeared to have been abandoned for some time, and the empty larder did nothing to dissolve that idea. He was afraid to set foot outside the building, the unnatural June snow gave him the jitters. The only thing that seemed to be edible was the straw in his mattress, and there wasn’t enough nutrition in that to keep him going for long. He could stuff himself full of it and still be slowly starving himself to death.

He tried to keep his mind off of his impending death by reading through the house’s small library. It seemed to mostly contain books about the caring, cooking, and harvesting of apples. It was kind of an oddly specific library, now that he thought about it.

He placed the most recent book back on the shelf and walked back to the bed, the only source of true comfort in the cottage. On his way over, he tripped on his weak leg and knocked the nightstand over. He groaned as he leaned down to set it back upright.

A new sight caught his eye as he bent low; there was something under the bed. He reached for it and dragged it back towards himself. His hoof retrieved a small picture frame displaying a smiling family of six: two parents, a grandmother, and three children.

Dusty Shelves’ heart skipped a beat. “A-a-a-apples? Th-the Apple family? What’s their p-p-p-picture doing-”

His eye shot to a window, gazing out into the blizzard. He could just make out a small, rusted mailbox leaning into the wind. It was decorated with a simple, faded drawing of an apple.

He snorted. “Huh. Figures that I c-c-can never es-esc-escape Ponyville forever.”

Might as well sleep easy, he considered. Nopony who’s an Apple is gonna come back to this place.

Author's Note

News time, in case you don't follow my blog!

The first song in the Sonata de Equestria Original Soundtrack is complete, and it's even a villain song!

Because of my actually getting off my big flanks, i'm well on my way to other songs. But i'd to involve my readers, too.

Sound off, Sonata fans! What songs in this story would you like to see in real life?

Second Movement: Part 6- Hymns and Protestations

Hymns and Protestations

Lyra was bored, painfully so. She flipped through Starswirl’s book absentmindedly, long past actually reading it for comprehension. How many pages does this thing have? She closed the book and turned it over, opening the back cover in the process. Sure enough, the bottom of the final page had a number: 2,259.

“Holy cow!” Lyra blushed as she clapped her hooves over her mouth. Several crystal ponies, other patrons of the new Star Bucks Café, turned towards her, startled at her outburst. She kept her gaze on the book, hoping that her lack of reaction would cause the others to lose interest.

Twilight Sparkle sat across the table from Lyra, an expression of bemusement on her face. “What’s all that about?”

“Erm.” Lyra shuffled her hooves. “It’s a really long book.”

Twilight took a sip from her coffee cup and stretched her head over to Lyra. “Two-thousand pages, huh?” She shrugged. “It’s a start.”

“A start!?” Lyra pointed her hooves at the doorstopper, mouth open in a sneer of exasperation. “How in the hay am I supposed to get any sort of information out of this? It’s too much!”

“Isn’t there some sort of index?” Twilight scooted her chair closer. “Somewhere at the back of the book?”

“No,” Lyra huffed. “Just this weird little poem.”

Twilight read the text aloud. “From one to another, another to one. A mark of one’s destiny singled out, fulfilled.” She shook her head. “Just gibberish, it doesn’t even rhyme.”

Lyra turned the book sideways. “Is it a haiku?”

“Not even.” Twilight brushed pages aside until she was half-way through the book. “This just seems so disjointed. He doesn’t even focus on a single subject for long.”

“Well, it is the collected works of Starswirl…” Lyra stirred some sugar into her cup. “Maybe it’s just meant to be a sampling.”

“A sampling,” Twilight mused. “A sampling of his much, much larger body of work.”

Lyra’s eyes grew wide, and her mouth bent into a frown. “How much larger?”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile sheepishly. “About an entire wing of the Royal Canterlot Library.”

Lyra laid her head back and stared up at the ceiling. “Yah, that sounds about right, seeing how the rest of this trip has gone.”

“Adventures aren’t always secret tombs and daring escapes,” Twilight shrugged. “More often than not, it’s a lot of hard work.

“Ah, here we go,” she grinned as she read. “’The following is an excerpt from Starswirl’s Basic Spellcasting, Starswirl’s Cinnamon Selections,’ blah, blah, blah… Aha!” She pointed at the page with gusto. “’Starswirl’s Personal Journal, located in the secure Starswirl section of the Royal Canterlot Library.’”

“Now Sombra’s personal library, great,” Lyra grumped. “Not exactly within our grasp.”

“Eh, I’ve broken into the archives before.” Twilight absently dunked a sweet roll into her coffee.

Lyra jolted upright. “What, wait, what!?”

“Looong story.” Twilight stood and tossed her empty cup into a garbage can. “C’mon, we should head back to the palace. I think Cadance and Shining Armor should hear about this.”

Lyra stood as well, dragging the book along with her magic. “Hear about what?”

Twilight sighed as the exited the café. “As soon as I heal, I’m going to Canterlot.”

“Oof!” The griffon flew through the air and landed flat on his back, staring up at the sun.

A rainbow-maned face came into sight, giggling triumphantly. “Any other takers?”

A groan arose from the crew as bits were exchanged. Far too many had bet on Stellar as the victor of that particular tussle. Rainbow Dash trotted around the deck with an oh-so-radiant smile. “Come on, guys! Don’t tell me you big, brave griffons are all scared of a lil’ pegasus girl like me!”

“Scared of hurting you, maybe!” One griffon, perhaps a little drunk on grog, strode forward. He cracked his knuckles and leered at Dash. “I’ll show yah what a real griffon can do!”

The pegasus beckoned him with a hoof. “Then bring it.”

The day before landfall had been heralded by the storm clearing up, allowing any who wished some time on the upper decks. Rainbow Dash took this as an opportunity to get some quality flying time in. While practicing a loop-de-loop, she had accidently collided in mid-air with a particularly grumpy griffon sailor. Said sailor had picked a fight, and said sailor was thoroughly trounced in a matter of moments.

Finding this turn of events to be quite hilarious, the rest of the crew, and a few of the mercenaries, had decided to test their mettle against Rainbow Dash. Wagers were made, and bruises were dealt. Rainbow Dash still had yet to receive a single scratch.

The griffon sailor dove at Dash with talons outstretched, intending to take her by surprise. Dash reacted in an instant, doing a back flip over his charge. She swung a hoof hard against his back knee, and followed up with a punch to his gut. While he was reeling, she rose into the air, grabbed his talon, and whirled around him. He spun and hit the ground with a wheeze.

The beaten griffon picked himself off of the ground, legs wobbling. “You cheated! You’ve got some sort of witchcraft behind you!”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes as she caught a thrown bag of bits. “Do I look like a unicorn?”

“You…” The sailor shook his head, clearing some of the fuzziness away. “How did you do that?”

She took to the sky and did a lap around the crowd. “Black belt in karate, dude. Years of training, find your balance, yadda-yadda.”

The captain exited his cabin, followed by Martial Paw and Crested Barbary. “Alright, lubbers!” the captain exclaimed. “Break time’s over, back to work!”

Rainbow Dash trotted up to the trio, ready to extol her own virtues, when Gilded Wing also exited the cabin. She pulled up short, taking to the air in the event things got ugly. “Sooo, uh, anything I should know before we hit land?”

Martial Paw nodded, though he avoided looking at her. “First of all, Crested Barbary is not a mercenary, but captain of the Royal Griffon Airforce.”

Dash crossed her forelegs. “Couldn’t get past customs, huh? ‘Theatricality and deception!’”

Martial covered up his giggles with a cough, while Barbary ahemed loudly. “Secondly, you should be certain to maintain a semblance of respect for those in power.”

“Our society will not stand for you insulting attitude,” Crested agreed.

“I’ll respect them if they earn my respect,” Rainbow Dash shrugged.

“No, you will respect each and every noble.” Crested Barbary flew up to the pegasus’ level. “You will keep silent unless spoken to, you will not mouth off to anyone, and you will keep your bright ideas to yourself!”

“I’ve known too many nobles to do that.” She gave Gilded Wing a pointed glare. “I’ll keep quiet for the most part, but don’t expect me to be little miss prissy for everybody.”

“By Moshe’s Fetlocks, Dash!” Martial joined her in the air. “These aren’t just guidelines! If you insult a noble, or Glory-forbid the king, then they. Will. Kill you!”

Dash’s pupils shrank. “Seriously?”

“Felaccipidia’s noah like yer country, lass,” the captain piped up. “In Equestria, what ye do is more important than who ye are in th’ grand scheme.”

“It’s the opposite for the griffons.” Crested Barbary pointed a talon at her accusingly. “Manners and politeness are everything. Status is everything. It cannot be earned, it must be inherited.”

Rainbow Dash glared down at Lord Gilded Wing, who returned her glare with equal heat. “And can it be lost?”

Crested hesitated. “Not… easily. Lord Wing shall be in comfort for the rest of his life, though he will not be able to move freely.”

“Birdbrains,” she mumbled under her breath. She addressed Martial, “Anything else I need to know?”

Martial clicked his beak nervously. “Remember this while we’re walking to the palace; keep your eyes forward, your wings closed, and your mouth shut.”

Rainbow Dash squinted at Martial. “And why’s that?”

“Because you won’t like what you see.”

Dash watched the young griffon fly off, his head down and his limbs limp. She briefly considered going after him, when Barbary spoke again. “Oh, and Rainbow Dash…”

She turned. “Yeah?”

Before she realized what was happening, she found herself flipped head-over-tail. She landed on the deck with a dull thud. She sat up and glared at the griffon soldier.

He smirked back. “Don’t get cocky.”

Shining Armor rested his chin on the back of the couch. “Canterlot?”

Cadance nodded. “As soon as she heals.”

Shining stared straight ahead. “Canterlot.”

“Yes, dear.” Cadance gave her husband a peck on the cheek. “You okay?”

“Canterlot,” he replied.

“Oh, stop it,” she chided. “If anypony can pull it off, it’s Twilight.”

“She shouldn’t even try.” He ground his teeth together. “Canterlot is… It’s the middle of the manticore pit; it’s the heart of the swarm. It’s the cesspool, the very armpit of Equestria now that Sombra’s named himself king!”

“Armpit?” Cadance asked.

“Sorry, Diamond Dog term. It’s just…” He ran his hooves through his blue hair. “Why does she think she needs to do all these things? All these stupid, dangerous things?”

Cadance put a hoof on his shoulder. “Shiny…”

“I mean,” he continued, “The black magic door, that stupid duel in Ponyville, even when Nightmare Moon reappeared…” He ran a hoof down his face. “Why does she think she needs to do these things by herself?”

“But she doesn’t!” Cadance answered. “Each and every time, she’s come out on top because of her friends.”

Shining Armor said nothing, choosing instead to sulk. Cadance scooted closer to him. “She’ll be fine. She said that she’ll take a detour to Manehatten to see if she can get reunited with her friends.” She nuzzled him. “Which leaves us to find out what happened to Rainbow Dash.”

Shining snorted. “If the griffons took her to Felaccipidia, it’ll be her first time in a new country, won’t it?” He groaned as another thought came to him. “All we need to do is follow the trail of destruction. She’s not a subtle mare.”

“Not quite her first time,” Cadance mumbled to him. “She followed the dragon migration with Twilight and Spike.”

“Oh, well that’s- Dragon Migration!” He about leapt out of his skin. “When was Twilie in the dragon migration!? She could have been killed!”

“But she wasn’t,” Cadance smiled. “She went to help Spike learn more about himself. She and her friends stayed hidden nearly the entire time.”

“Nearly,” he stressed. He flopped down on the couch with a frown that made him look several years older. “Why didn’t she tell me about it?”

“Because she knew how you’d react.”

Shining rolled his eyes. “Then why’d you tell me about it?”

She booped him on the nose. “Because I knew how you’d react.”

They sat quietly, allowing the crackle of the fire to fill the silence. Cadance placed her head in the crook of his shoulder, nuzzling him contentedly. She felt him sigh. “What’s wrong?”

“I…” Shining met her questioning gaze. “I have to go with her, Cadance. I have to make sure she’s alright.”

“But…” She frowned deeply. “But you’re in charge of the Crystal Empire’s defenses. What happens if Sombra attacks?”

“Honestly?” Shining smirked. “Throw a party. Magick up that love-spell. Keep the citizens happy.” He wrapped her in a loving embrace, rubbing her back with a hoof. “The guards on loan from Canterlot are the best of the best, and the local militia is up and running.”

He kissed her on the forehead. “I’m not nearly as important to the empire as you are, Crystal Princess.”

“Now hold on! Don’t say that!” Cadance grabbed his shoulders and held him at leg’s length. “Don’t ever say that! You’re important to the empire, and you’re important to me! I need you, Shiny.”

“Don’t worry, Cadance,” he soothed. “Nothing’s going to happen to me, or Twilight.” He lowered her hooves and kissed her softly. “I’ll make sure of that, I promise.”

The ship pulled into the harbor, bypassing dozens of other waiting ships in the queue. Rainbow Dash supposed that Sombra’s little crystal heart was more important that she thought. The sun was hot, hotter than it had ever been in Equestria.

Her first impression of the land was that it was sandy. Sand everywhere. Sand on the shore, on the ground, in her hair. Sand in places she didn’t feel the need to think about. Sand, sand, sand, abso-frosting-lutely everywhere.

Her second impression was that this was most certainly the griffon country. Hundreds of griffons worked, sweated, and bartered in the harbor town. It wasn’t just the usual eagle/lion griffons, either. She saw a few with the heads of seagulls, a few with leopard-spotted butts, some tiger stripes…

Is that an owl/tabby hybrid? Her eyes grew wide as the stubby little critter walked past like he owned the place. Enormous glasses sat perched on his beak, and he wore a blue vest with an official-looking badge.

“Passports, please,” he said, large eyes examining Crested Barbary. The griffon mercenary—no, wait—soldier rolled his eyes as he passed a bulging bag of bits to the diminutive official. “Welcome to port, gentle-griffs.”

“That’s disgusting,” she whispered to Martial. He moved to shush her, and then the group was on their way.

The port soon gave way to a marketplace. There were the usual goods; a few jewelry shops, foreign cloth, a few giant slabs of meat…

Rainbow Dash promptly gagged at the sight of a griffon butcher carving up a large animal. Cleaver met flesh with a thack, thack, thack, each time he cut a new slab off. She was honestly cool with the idea of eating meat, really, but she had never actually witnessed a butcher at work before.

Martial held out a claw to steady her as she toppled to the side. “You okay?”

“-‘ll, ulp, be fine.” She covered her mouth with her elbow. “Guess that’s why you said I wouldn’t like what I see, huh?”

“I wish,” he said, and fell silent.

As they continued on, Rainbow Dash got a glimpse of a large structure in the distance. It was triangular, except for the jagged top, and built out of stone. “Is that the palace?”

Martial Paw looked where she was pointing. “No, that’s the pyramid, a big tomb. What’s left of it, anyway. It used to be pointier.”

“What happened to it?”

He shrugged. “Back in the ancient times, Felaccipidia was attacked by centaurs. They used the stones for building defensive walls.”

“How’d that work out for them?” Rainbow asked, her eyes drifting to the rest of the market place.

“Some slave king took over.” Martial followed her gaze until it fell on an auction taking place at the heart of the market. “He ruled until Moshe kicked his tail all the way to Tartarus.”

“There’s that name again.” Rainbow Dash gazed hard at the auction, trying to get a look at the goods. “That hippogriff is pretty important to you guys, isn’t he?”

Martial moved to block her view. “Very, he’s the one who founded modern-day Felalalalala…” He trailed off as Rainbow Dash climbed right over him and stared at the auction.

A stage held a griffon; he was shouting in the griffon language about a zebra, a diamond dog, and a deer who stood on the stage beside him. The latter three were in chains.

Dash got in Crested Barbary’s face, a look of fury burning in her eyes. “’Slavery is how the cruel and lazy get things done,’ huh?”

The airforce captain met her eye-to-eye. “I stand by my word.”

A look of confusion was slowly replaced by one of comprehension. “Okay, I get you.” She turned around and continued walking. “Maybe I can even respect you. Maybe.”

“Then while I have your attention…” His words put a pause in Rainbow Dash’s step. “If you speak like that to the king, you will be killed. And I will most likely be commanded to do the deed.”

He drew close, his milky, empty eye just inches from her face. “I will not hesitate, because if I do, I will share your fate. Remember this, Element of Loyalty.”

“I just bare the element,” she murmured. “And yeah, I get it.”

A few minutes later, a plush palace came into view. High columns and sweeping arches reminded Rainbow Dash of pegasus architecture, if a little more angular. Images of heroic deeds and mighty warriors adorned the walls in much the same fashion as Canterlot’s stained-glass windows. The troop stopped briefly to leave Gilded Wing with a separate set of guards, then proceeded towards the palace.

A ruckus rose up to the side, a small griffon chick appeared to be making off with a slab of meat without paying for it. One of the griffon guards quickly pounced on the little delinquent, grasping the meat hunk from the child. The guard produced a baton and proceeded to beat the snot out of the kit.

Rainbow Dash stared at the scene for a few moments, before she could take it no longer. She shoved Martial aside and dove at the guard, pushing him away from the now-bloody child. “Get off of him! I’ll pay for the meat! I’ll pay for it!”

The guard tilted his head and looked ready to beat Dash instead, until he caught a stern look from Crested Barbary. He accepted Rainbow’s bits and returned to his patrol. Rainbow Dash looked down at the griffon chick, who stared back with wide eyes. “Aheh, alright, go on now.”

She was about to return to the troop when she felt a tug on her wing. She turned back to see that the original chick had been joined by four others. All of them looked at her with wide eyes, begging her to help them, too. More appeared, all children, all looking to her for bits.

Rainbow Dash took a step back as they mewled at her. He mouth opened to protest that she didn’t have enough, that she couldn’t help them all. Her mind went blank and no words came out. She was slowly led away from the area by Martial Paw.

“Well, at least you’ve made a good impression on the locals,” he muttered.

“There’s so many…” She watched her feet as she walked. “I couldn’t help them all; I couldn’t even really help one.”

“Dash, listen to me,” Martial placed a talon on her shoulder, guiding her up the stairs. “A wise person once said, ‘it’s not about how many, it’s about how well.’”

“So?” she shot back.

“So, I think you made that little guy’s day.” He pointed back at the chick, who was now speaking with the other children.

The chick waved his arms animatedly, pointing from his piece of meat to the pegasus now climbing the steps up to the palace. He kept repeating one word over and over again. “Elohim! Elohim!”

“That’s an old word griffons used to refer to ponies by,” Martial chuckled as they entered the entryway. “It roughly translates to ‘god.’”

As the doors closed behind her, Rainbow Dash snorted. “A god? I’m not a god! Nopony is! Where in the heck did griffons get the idea of ponies as-” A large statue stood in the entryway, made from marble and studded with gemstones. The statue was equine-shaped, with a long, curved horn atop its regal head.

“Oh.”

The image was unmistakably Sombra.

“That answers so many questions, and raises so many others.”

Author's Note

Before any of you ask, yes, Rainbow Dash's black belt in karate is canon!
Check out the episode Call of the Cutie!

There's a lot of callbacks in this chapter. Like Wind Through a Reed and A Song From the Heart introduced plot points that finally return in this chapter, and my short side-story, Fathers, receives mention from Martial Paw.

I hope you've enjoyed this little bout of world-building!

Second Movement: Part 7- A Melody of Loss and Hope

A Melody of Loss and Hope

Fluttershy felt a heavy weight on her back. She tried to stand, but the pressure was too great. A groan came from behind her and she turned to see the pony that had uttered it. Big Macintosh lay on top of her, apparently just waking up. He blinked dazedly for a few moments before his eyes shot wide open.

“Uh, hello, Miss Fluttershy.”

“Can…” she whispered. “Can you please get off of me?”

He wiggled and lurched, but he stayed firmly on her back. “I think I’m stuck.”

The stallion planted his hooves on the ground and pushed with all his might. “Can you crawl out from under me?”

She did so, her movement quickened by a sudden burst of bashfulness. She took stock of her surroundings; they were in a large cavern, or tunnel. The walls glowed faintly with a luminescent fungus, and the tunnel seemed to travel straight through the mountain.

Big Mac groaned again, and Fluttershy rushed to his side. “Oh, my. Are you alright?”

He nodded. “I think so, but I can’t move.”

Fluttershy looked over his shoulder to see that he was only half-way inside the cave. His rear half had been caught in the avalanche, and he was buried up to his flanks in snow. “I’ll… We’ll get you right out. Angel?” She searched for any sign of the bunny. “Angel, are you okay?”

The thumping of a rabbit’s foot echoed through the cavern, announcing the critter’s arrival. He hopped up onto Macintosh’s back, sniffed at the snow covering him, and then lay down on top of him.

Fluttershy was not amused. “Angel, dear, we have to help him. Help me dig him out of the snow.”

The bunny opened one eye and yawned, continuing to relax on Big Mac’s back.

Angel was roused to full wakefulness as he was covered from head-to-paw in a deluge of powdery white snow. Fluttershy dug her hooves into the avalanche’s debris again and again, getting Big Macintosh looser each time. Soon, he was able to pull himself free, sending the hapless bunny tumbling to the cave floor.

Fluttershy sat down to rest while Big Mac stretched. She tried to speak and found that her mouth had gone dry. She took a bit of the snow and let it melt in her mouth. He thirst quenched, she tried to speak again, but was only able to let out a timid squeak.

Big Mac looked at her with concern. “You feel okay, Miss Fluttershy?”

She coughed lightly into her hoof. “I-I’m cold.”

“I bet.” The apple stallion glanced at the snow covering the entrance. “I’m pretty cold myself.”

Big Macintosh and Fluttershy were quiet for a few moments. The mare kicked at the dirt and fiddled with her Element of Harmony, while the stallion shuffled his hooves. Angel Bunny burst forth from the pile of snow, rage in his cutesy-wootsy rabbit eyes. He leaped onto Fluttershy’s back to dry himself with her mane.

Big Mac cleared his throat and pointed down the tunnel. “We should probably get going.” Fluttershy nodded and followed him.

They spent nearly an hour in silence as they trotted down the path. The fungi’s glow only reached a few feet into the cave, until there was no longer any rotting plant material to feed on. They carried on in darkness through the mountain’s single tunnel, which Fluttershy imagined was actually artificial. The air grew warmer as they walked deeper into the earth, and further away from the snow.

They were near the heart of the mountain when Big Mac spoke up. “So, I guess those stories about windigos are true, huh?”

Fluttershy shivered, though not from cold. “I guess.”

“It’s kinda funny how all my favorite fairytales are comin’ true,” he chuckled. “Next, I’ll find out that hippogriffs are real.”

“A-actually…” Fluttershy mumbled.

Big Mac’s ears perked up in surprise. “What?”

“I know a hippogriff.”

Macintosh’s mouth fell open in a grin. “Really?”

“Yes, I met him back in Cloudsdale,” she replied, looking down. “He was… nice.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac chuckled. “That one really takes the cake.”

They walked in silence once again. There was no sound but the clop of hooves against stone. Both ponies kept a weathered eye out for anything that might harm them, windigos or otherwise.

A light appeared in the distance: the end of the tunnel. Big Mac stopped and pursed his lips. “M’kay, we’re almost there.”

“Almost where?” Fluttershy asked. She looked around Macintosh’s bulk until she could see the light. “Oh! We’re almost through the mountain!”

“Not just that,” Big Mac clarified. “There’s an old cabin that my folks used to take us to. We can stay there a little while.”

“Okay,” Fluttershy whispered. She followed him out of the cavern and into the snowy outdoors.

Rolling hills adorned the outside of the mountain, and rocky outcroppings rose up everywhere. In the distance, a cozy little cabin sat on top of a hill. It was built from logs and painted white, though the color was faded. A little mail box sat outside of the picket fence, its flag in a perpetual lowered state. From the looks of it, it had remained empty for some time.

Except that smoke was pouring from its chimney.

Fluttershy gasped as Big Macintosh tensed up. “Could the others have arrived before us?” she asked. “Are they waiting for us at the cabin?”

“Eenope,” he replied. “Too far for them to loop back, they’ll move on to Manehatten.” He looked down at her, his mouth a grim line. “We got a stranger in my daddy’s cabin.”

He didn’t trot so much as gallop to the cabin. He rapped on the door with a hefty hoof as he bellowed, “Open up this door, or so help me Glory, I’ll…”

The door opened a good five minutes sooner than Big Mac had anticipated, revealing a very scared, very small-looking, painfully ragged earth pony. He gazed up at Mac’s size with object terror in his eyes. “C-c-c-can I h-h-help you, sir?”

Fluttershy peeked around Big Mac to see the cabin’s current occupant. “Dusty Shelves! You’re safe!”

Macintosh started at this information. “Dusty? Is that you?”

Dusty gulped down the lump in his throat and nodded. “H-h-hello Fluttershy, B-b-big Mac…”

Fluttershy circled around Big Mac to place a hoof on Dusty’s shoulder. “Oh, my… What happened to you?”

“Hold on!” Big Mac’s shout got the other two’s attention immediately. “What in Equestria are you doin’ in my cabin!?”

Dusty shrunk back and blathered, “I-I-I-I-I, I just, I needed a p-p-p-place to-t-to s-s-s-stay, I…”

“Say ‘I’ one more time, traitor!” Big Mac stomped a hoof down in front of Dusty. “We know you were working with Sombra; it’s your fault that Equestria’s gone bad!”

“I di-didn’t know he w-w-was Sombra!” the accused pleaded. “H-he tricked me!”

Big Mac loomed over Dusty like some vast, predatory bird. “You couldn’t tell that maybe the dark, smoky unicorn telling you to do bad things might maybe be a little off-color!?”

“I d-don’t know!” Dusty skittered back into the cabin. “I j-just wanted ju-justice!”

“Justice!?” Macintosh shouted. “What sorta lame-brained version of justice ends with the princesses-”

“Stop!”

Fluttershy placed herself firmly between Big Macintosh and Dusty Shelves, wings spread to hide the tan earth pony. “Look at him, Macintosh. Look.”

Big Mac did look. He saw Dusty cowering on the floor, hooves over head and whimpering almost imperceptibly. “D-don’t hit me, hurt me, hit me, hurt me…”

“He’s hurt,” she said. “And he’s scared. I need… We need to help him.” She lowered her wings slightly and stared up at him. “You can’t just kick him out.”

Big Macintosh was about to argue that yes, he could kick him out. He even opened his mouth to do so, inches from allowing the words to spill forth in a verbal assault on the treacherous punching bag before him. But he did not.

He was stopped in his tracks by the sight of Fluttershy crying.

Her blue eyes shimmered with tears, and they dripped down her cheeks like dew off the side of a little red wagon. Her lower lip jutted out slightly, trembling with unuttered sobs. She sniffed with the loudest sound that he had ever heard out of her, aside from her shout just a moment before.

“He needs our help,” she insisted. “Not our anger.”

Big Mac’s face scrunched up as he blew a stubborn sigh out of the side of his mouth. “Fine, but he’d better stay in line.”

He walked past the two ponies into the cabin. “An’ he’d better be ready to explain himself.”

Night fell over the icy mountains of the Equestrian Wilderness. A small campfire burned brightly by the banks of a wide river, providing much-needed warmth in the midst of the freezing summer air. Steve Magnet rested his head on the side of the river, his gentle snores drifting on the breeze. Most of the ponies in the company had retired for the night, gleaning a shred of solace from the sleeping bags and blankets salvaged from the crash.

One pony, however, was not able to find rest. She stood watch, keeping a constant vigil for dangers either natural or mystical. She took a swig from the hot cider in her mug and sighed. She couldn’t help but glance back at the Smokey Mountain occasionally, straining for a glimpse of her brother.

Applejack adjusted her hat so that she could stare up at the night sky. The stars twinkled brightly, a sharp contrast to the mare’s soft frown. She leaned back against a small tree stump, nestled in for the long night.

A shooting star streaked across the sky until it came to rest with a small burst of light. Applejack removed her hat in reverence as she looked up at the newborn star. “Another new star? Why’s there got to be so many of ‘em nowadays?”

Applejack placed the hat back on her head. She hunched over, glancing at the ponies asleep around the campfire. “T’ain’t fair, t’ain’t right,” she mumbled grimly. “Death’s just so… stupid!”

She looked up at the Smokey Mountain again, but it was just as bare as it was minutes before. “C’mon Big Mac, we need you.”

She lay back down against the stump, glaring at the stars. Applejack stared and searched until she caught sight of two particular stars, ones that held a special meaning to her.

“What do you want from me?
What do you want from me?
Tell me this, all you above
Why does loss seem like my destiny?

“With all the stars in the sky
I can’t help wonderin’ why
Why did you take them away?
Why did my family have to die?”

Applejack cast a bashful glance at the campfire. “I hope nopony heard that…”

“Heard what, Applejack?” a voice asked from behind her. Applejack spun around, ready to deck the voice with a solid punch to the nose.

She stopped once she got a look at the voice’s owner. “Pinkie Pie? What are you doin’ awake?”

Pinkie held a hoof up to her lips. “Can’t sleep,” she whispered. “Just like you.”

Applejack harrumphed. “Not like me, I don’t think.”

Pinkie tilted her head and examined the farmer. “Feeling gloomy, huh?”

“You could say that,” Applejack replied. She set her hat low over her eyes to block the pink pony out. “I’m not exactly keen on company, Pinkie.”

Pinkie sat down next to Applejack, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. “I think I know what you need…”

Applejack sighed. “Now, Pinkie, I don’t-”

“A smile!” Pinkie Pie gave Applejack the biggest, brightest smile she had in her arsenal. “You need to smile to get that grumpiness away!”

“I don’t wanna smile, Pinkie!” The pink mare was taken aback by her friend’s shout. “This ain’t just sommat that can go away with a little old giggle, y’hear!?”

Both mares froze as a whimper rose from Scootaloo. The filly rolled over and went back to sleep. Applejack swallowed hard and turned back to Pinkie. “I can’t smile right now, Pinkie Pie. I just can’t.” She pulled the hat off of her head. “I just… I keep leaving folks behind.”

Pinkie scootched closer as Applejack went on. “We left Ponyville behind, we left Granny Smith behind, we left Big Mac an’ Fluttershy behind…” She sniffled and wiped her nose. “I left them behind.”

“Applejack, it’s alright, you didn’t leave anypony.” Pinkie Pie placed a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. “Anyone in Ponyville could have come along if they wanted to.”

“That’s besides the point,” Applejack snapped. “I left them. I’m sick an’ tired of all the holes everypony leaves when they go away!”

Pinkie frowned. Slowly, carefully, she put her arms around Applejack’s middle and squeezed. “You were wrong, Applejack.”

Applejack snuffled a bit. “’Bout what?”

Pinkie placed her head on Applejack’s shoulder. “You do need some company.”

They sat there under the starlight for a long time. Pinkie spoke in a hushed whisper. “You know, we’re gonna see them again someday, all of them.”

Applejack looked at the mountain. “Yeah, I know Big Mac’ll catch up sooner or-”

“That’s not what I meant,” Pinkie said as she pointed up to the sky. Applejack followed her hoof and saw the multitude of celestial objects sparkling overhead. “Them, we’ll see them again someday.”

“Yeah,” Applejack murmured. “But only when we become stars ourselves.” She pulled out of Pinkie’s embrace and lay down on the ground. “That’s a long ways off. Or it should be.”

“Silly Applejack,” Pinkie giggled softly. “We’re already stars, under all this flesh and fur.” She poked her friend playfully. “We’re just grounded, temporarily.”

She lay down beside Applejack and nuzzled her. “C’mon, look at the stars; they’re sparkling just for you tonight.”

Applejack blinked away her tears and looked up. The stars twinkled happily overhead. The farmer exhaled softly, not yet ready to give up her gloom.

“All the stars sing along
And though I may be wrong
If I keep quiet and hold on tight
I think I can almost sing along”

Sombra turned the Alicorn Amulet over in his telekinetic grip. He felt no power flowing from it, yet he could see its red glow shining in the near darkness of the night. He groaned in frustration as he clamped it around his neck, the artifact no more useful than a metal trinket to him alone.

There is still nopony I can trust to wield it.

The throne room was quiet, Sombra was the only occupant. The only occupant, save for the lifeless statue mounted on the wall. The Unicorn King glared at the mount, rage birthing inside his mind.

“Look at you sitting up there, with your grin and your self-satisfaction,” Sombra glowered. “When have you ever done anything of consequence?”

“I’m looking at him right now, of course.”

Sombra fumed as he readied a comment to fire back. As he spoke, his words tumbled over themselves as he came to a realization. “You weren’t smiling when I put you up there.”

The mounted head crackled and sparked momentarily, before reverting back to its original state of flesh and blood. At least, what passed for flesh and blood to a draconequus.

“Ooooooh, a thousand years can give you such a crick in the neck!” Discord groaned. “To be honest, I feel stiff every time I’m set free.”

“I smashed your statue,” Sombra growled.

“And I laughed at your utter failure to destroy me,” Discord replied. “Really, kingy baby, I’m immortal in every sense of the word!”

Discord tutted at the unicorn. “Cut me, I bleed skittles. Bite me, and my skin bites back. Smash my stone prison and…” The draconequus’ head flashed with a burst of magic…

And remained exactly the same. “And… Huh, where’s my new body?”

Sombra grinned, baring all of his fangs. “Scattered to various rock gardens around Canterlot, old fool. That mount I placed your head on will block you from any sort of regenerative magic.”

He trotted close to the creature of chaos. “You are, now and forever more, my prisoner.”

Discord raised an eyebrow. “Very clever, Sombra. Awfully generous of you to share with the gardens of Equestria.”

He looked off into the middle distance, a nostalgic smile playing at his lips. “Just like your dear old mum, Princess Platinum. So very, very giving.”

Discord winked at Sombra. “And quite the looker, if you don’t mind me saying so.”

“I do mind, you sick freak!” Sombra roared. “I will not let you sully her memory in such a fashion!”

“Calm down, King Meany,” Discord soothed. “It was just a joke. One that I suppose your puny little pony mind could not comprehend.”

He followed up with another wink. “By the by, how’s the little wife and your darling child-to-be?”

“Guards! GUARDS!” Sombra bellowed with rage. “Get in here!”

Two pegasi guards, soldiers that had decided to stay in Canterlot under Sombra’s rule, flew in through the large doors. “Yes, your highness?”

“Runabout, Runamuck,” Sombra growled as he pointed at a giggling Discord. “I want you to take that thing down to the dungeons!”

Runabout glanced up at the mount. “That’s a neat trick.”

“Why thank you,” Discord answered. “I do try to wow the crowds from time to-”

“Enough!” Sombra glared at the pegasi. “Take him down to the dungeons and place him across the hall from Celestia and Luna. Let him be their problem!”

“Oh, come on Sombra,” the draconequus said as he rolled his eyes. “We used to be such good friends, why the sudden change of heart?”

“We were never friends!” Sombra spat. “Not before and not now!”

“Watch the face!” Discord admonished as he was lowered to the ground. “It’s delicate!”

He chuckled as he was carried out the door. “You’re gonna wish we were friends when the Element Bearers come after you,” he grinned. “Those six little ponies are gonna steamroll right over you.”

Sombra sat down hard in his chair, the throne that he had coveted for so long. His roar of anger could be heard throughout the entire castle grounds. It brought a satisfied smile to the face of Discord, even as he was led beneath the surface and into the darkness of the Canterlot Dungeons.

Author's Note

Geeze, my titles are getting cheesier all the time...

I really should mention the Alicorn Amulet and the Elements of Harmony more often, or else I might forget that they're in the story. :derpyderp1:

Second Movement: Part 8- Rising Dynamics

Rising Dynamics

Fluttershy inhaled sharply. She watched Big Macintosh trot deeper into the house, his face wrinkled with concern and uncertainty. When the big stallion was out of sight, she turned back to the other stallion in her company.

Dusty looked up at her with a kind of surprised awe. The fur on his cheeks was still damp with tears, but his labored breathing had slowed down. When her eyes met his, he found himself unable to hold her gaze. His head dipped to the floor as his cheeks burned with shame.

Fluttershy poked at his side with a hoof. “Come on, Dusty, you need some rest.”

She led him into a side bedroom, one filled with the toys and crayon drawings of a young filly. Fluttershy’s eyes caught on a simple drawing of five ponies and one swaddled baby. Crude lettering labeled each figure, and she realized that it must be the Apple family. The full family.

“This must have been Applejack’s room,” she mused. She motioned for him to get in the small bed, and he complied. She took a close look at his swollen shoulder. “Oh, my. What happened to it?”

“D-d-dislocated when I fell off Canterlot Mountain.”

She jolted, looking to him for confirmation that he wasn’t joking. He grimaced. “S-Sombra lied to m-m-me. H-he betrayed me. I t-tried to escape and…”

Fluttershy rose into the air on her butter-yellow wings. “Stay here, I’ll get some snow to put on that.”

She flew out the door and into the frozen cold of summer. She gathered a bunch of the wet snow and packed it tight, giving it a chance to last in the heat of the house. As she was flying back inside, she noticed the red body of Big Mac standing out against the white snow. He opened a previously snow-covered trapdoor and entered what looked like a basement. He returned to the surface carrying several cans of food.

Angel Bunny was waiting for her back in the room, a wash cloth in his paws. He raised an eyebrow at Dusty Shelves, uncertain if he deserved pity or the bunny’s usual condescending demeanor. Fluttershy first wrapped the cloth around the ice, then placed it against the shoulder.

Dusty seethed in pain. “Ah! Ah… That h-hurts…”

“I know,” Fluttershy said. “It’ll be better in a second.”

His breathing slowed as his wound numbed. Fluttershy left it sitting on his shoulder and looked to his rear left leg. “Oh, my. This didn’t heal right.”

“N-no,” the stallion grunted. “I didn’t… I didn’t ex-exactly have the b-b-best care.”

“Why not?” she asked. Dusty was surprised at the forceful tone in her voice.

“B-because… because there w-was nowhere f-for me in t-t-t-town.” He choked the words out, a fire rising in his eyes.

“Dusty,” Fluttershy whispered as she brought her face close to his. “Why did you leave Ponyville?”

She tried to look him in the eye, but Dusty kept moving his head away from her. “N-n-none of y-your business.”

“Dusty, please,” she pleaded. She placed a hoof on his own, rubbing softly. “I want to help you, just like you helped me when… when I came to Ponyville.”

He chewed his lip and shook his head. “C-can’t h-help.”

“I’m your friend, Dusty,” she said. “I always will be.” She took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. “Let me be your friend and help you.”

“NO!” he shouted. His volume threw Fluttershy to the floor. “Y-you can’t help me, because sh-she’s your friend!”

Fluttershy peeked out from under her bangs as she shivered at his voice. Slowly, she found herself able to stand and face his angry glare. “Who’s my friend?”

Dusty swallowed and licked his lips. Fluttershy could see his veins pumping blood through his thin neck. His chest heaved with rage. “Tw-T-Tw-Twilight Sparkle!” He stood, letting his icepack fall to the ground. He paced around Fluttershy like a panther stalking its prey. “Sh-she replaced me! She threw me out of my home, and took away my job, my life!”

“D-Dusty, no,” Fluttershy spoke softly. “She didn’t.”

“I saw the book!” He turned on her, baring his teeth and flattening his ears to his head. “I s-saw the princess w-w-welcome her into my home!”

“No!” Fluttershy pressed him back onto the bed with a hoof. “Dusty, she was only filling in for you until you returned.” She placed her hooves on his shoulders and finally locked gazes with him. “D-don’t you see? She was just helping. But… but then you never came back.”

She sighed and let him lie back. She sat on the floor a short distance away, Angel Bunny perched on her back. “You didn’t come back, and everypony was worried about you.” She tilted her head as a tear ran down her cheek. “Why didn’t you come back?”

“Y-you’re lying.”

Fluttershy was taken aback at his comment. His eyes were hard, his mouth was thin, and his chest still heaved with each breath. “You lie,” he accused. “You lie to protect her!”

Fluttershy ducked as he threw a pillow at her. “She ruined my life!” The stallion rose from the bed and grasped at a small lamp. “She stole my purpose!” He tossed the heavy object at Fluttershy, who dodged by flapping her wings. It shattered on the ground. “I-I’m nothing because of her!”

He stumbled as a sharp pain went through his shoulder, and his weak leg collapsed beneath him. Fluttershy ran to help him up, but he batted her aside with a heavy hoof. “Leave me alone! You’re no help to me!”

Fluttershy stumbled into a rock-hard surface. She looked up to the crimson chin of Big Macintosh looming over her and blushed as red as the farmer’s coat. The large stallion frowned severely. “You’re a guest in my daddy’s house, in my little sister’s room.” He stepped around Fluttershy and lowered his mouth next to the other stallion’s ear. “If’n you so much as touch Fluttershy again, I’ll buck your buckwheat so hard that the earth’ll shake.”

He rose to his full height and gestured to the door. “C’mon, Miss Fluttershy, supper’s ready.”

She followed him out hesitantly, glancing back to see if Dusty would join them. Instead, he had tramped back to Applejack’s old bed and laid down quietly, his expression cold. He squinted at her as she watched him. “W-what’s that th–th-thing around your neck?”

She touched her Element, Kindness. The pink butterfly adorning the front matched her cutie mark perfectly. She smiled slightly despite the tension in the air. “It’s one of the six Elements of Harmony. My friends and I share a special bond that makes them powerful enough to halt any evil.” Her face softened and she smiled earnestly. “I would trust each one of them with my life, there’s no way that Twilight would have hurt you on purpose.”

With that, Dusty rolled over to face the wall. Fluttershy lingered for a moment, but soon followed Big Mac into the kitchen.

Her eyes widened at the small smorgasbord that he had prepared. The tantalizing aroma of home-made applesauce tickled her nostrils, and the sight of a half-dozen personal apple pies cooling on a tray made her mouth water. “Wow, that looks amazing!”

“I ain’t no slouch when it comes to cookin’,” Big Mac boasted. “You don’t get to be an Apple without knowin’ your apples.”

Fluttershy sat at the table and pulled a bowl in front of her. Macintosh ladled a scoop of applesauce into her bowl, then into his. He sat and wrapped a cloth around his neck, somehow using his huge hooves to tie a knot in the back. He raised his hooves and put them together in front of him. “I… I always like to thank Glory for the good harvest, you okay with that?”

She nodded and bowed her head. The two sat in silence for a few moments, eyes closed in reverence. Big Mac grinned. “I think ol’ Glory gets the message, let’s eat!”

As the delicious taste of cinnamon and apples danced across her tongue, Fluttershy couldn’t help but remember the absent pony. “I think I should take some food to Dusty, he needs to keep up his strength.”

Big Mac’s eyebrows fell low over his eyes, but he answered with a nod. “It’s only right, I suppose.”

Fluttershy smiled and rose to her feet. “I’ll be right back,” she promised.

She balanced a tray on her wings as she walked down the short hallway. She poked her head in the doorway. “Dusty, Dusty I brought you some food.”

The stallion didn’t reply. He was still lying with his back to the door, and his face to the wall.

“I’ll just leave this here,” she said as she placed the tray on the nightstand. “If you need me, I’ll be just a call away.”

As she closed the door, she let one final whisper reach Dusty Shelves ears. “Get well soon, please.”

Dusty glowered at the bright, foal-friendly wall paper, torn and worn with age. He ground his teeth in a sneer as he grumbled. “I-I have no f-f-friends…”

Fluttershy returned to find Mac nibbling at his food. “You can take the master bedroom that-a-way,” he said as he pointed. “I’ll be in my old room if’n you need me. Down th’ hall to the right.”

She sat down and resumed eating. “Thank you.” She looked out the window to see the sun setting. “Who do you think is lowering the sun?”

“I ‘spect that it’s the unicorn nobles of Canterlot,” Big Mac murmured through a mouthful of apple. “Ain’t likely that those ponies like the thought of Nightime Eternal, no matter who’s in charge.”

Fluttershy shivered at the mention of The Longest Night, no matter how indirect Big Mac meant it to be. “They… they probably still remember Nightmare Moon’s attack.”

Macintosh snorted. “Yeah, I guess that’d light a fire under my britches, too. Weren’t the best night ever.”

“It wasn’t the worst either,” Fluttershy giggled. “I got to meet Applejack because of it. I really got to know all my friends because of it.”

A touch of applesauce stuck to the end of her nose, and she licked it off. “I…” she hesitated. “I guess sometimes the b-bad times can lead to good things. To the best things.”

She looked up to see Big Macintosh staring at her with a raised eyebrow. She pursed her lips and shrank down in her chair. “Did… did I say something wrong?”

“No, Miss Fluttershy,” he said as he took her empty bowl. He brought it to the sink and began to wash the dishes. “I think you bit somethin’ important right on the bud.”

Sombra walked among the unicorn mages, each with their horn glowing brightly. The sun set in the east, just as it always had. As it disappeared from sight, he snorted. “Another day ended, another lackluster sunset.”

One unicorn noble raised a hoof in protest. “Sire, we’re just starting out, surely you don’t expect perfection!”

Sombra growled, bearing his fangs at the hapless unicorn. “You seem to feel argumentative tonight, Seymour Scuts,” he said in low tones. “I don’t think you want to argue with me.”

His eyes glowed purple, and Seymour’s glowed to match. Within a moment, the noble was writhing on the floor and shouting, “Ants! I’m covered in ants! Help!”

The other Canterlot mages stared down at their fellow with apprehensiveness. His body was completely clean, not a single bug in sight. They looked up to their king as the victim writhed in imagined agony.

Sombra’s smile sent shivers running down their spines. “Do any of you fancy learning what you deepest, darkest fear is?” At their vehement head-shaking, he chuckled. “Of course not, it could be…”—he looked at the panicking unicorn—“Embarrassing.”

His lesson in object terror was interrupted by the screeching voice of Rover Redvest. “My King! Unicorn King! We have a problem!”

Sombra’s fangs ground together like a grain mill. “Doesn’t everypony?” he mumbled. He turned to the Diamond Dog with a sneer. “And what is the crisis this time, Redvest?”

Rover’s face was stretched in horror. “Windigos in Fillydelphia! Everything frozen!”

Sombra’s mouth fell open, his chin plummeting into the depths of disbelief. “Windigos, are you certain?”

“Diamond Dogs frozen like popsicles!” Rover exclaimed. “Timberwolves on ice! I think some ponies even got cold hooves!”

“Windigos,” Sombra mumbled again. “Windigos, of course! That’s their plan!”

He turned to Rover and snarled. “You get these useless mages indoors, don’t let them spread the word about the windigos. I have a meeting with royalty.”

As the king departed, Rover leered at the collected nobles. “Anypony who doesn’t do what I say gets clubbed! Now move!”

Sombra marched through the halls of his castle, his iron-shod hooves clanking against the stone floor. His cloak of red fur billowed out behind him as he proceeded double time down to the depths of the Canterlot Castle dungeon. Down he tromped, through dark spiral staircases and dank halls of stone.

When Sombra arrived, he found himself eavesdropping on a very odd conversation.

“I always did think I could get ahead in life,” said a disembodied draconequus head. “I would have liked a ‘heads up’ beforehand, though.”

Celestia covered her ears with her hooves, her face the picture of misery. “Luna, Discord is still making head puns.”

“You don’t need to tell me, sister,” the unicorn mare replied. “He’s in the cell across from mine.”

“I would have thought that he would've run out by now.”

“Verily…”

Discord grinned from his mount. “Oh, come on, Princesses,” he chuckled. “You know you love this face.”

Celestia fluttered her wings, sending a loose feather flying to tickle Discord on his lopsided nose. He snuffled, took several hesitant breaths in, and then finally let loose with a sneeze that sent his mount tumbling across his cell.

“That, on the other hoof,” Celestia smirked, “Never gets old.”

“Playing games with a draconequus?” Sombra spoke as he trotted into view. “Are you simply tired of playing games with ponies’ lives?”

“Sombra…” Celestia lowered her head. “What do you mean?”

“You clever plan to end my empire!” he replied. “Once you two were imprisoned, the Hearthswarming spell dissipated.”

Celetia’s eyes widened as her pupils shrunk to pinpricks. “The Hearthswarming spell is gone?”

“Windigos are already moving in to take control of Equestria,” he continued, his tone triumphant. “I’m impressed with this amount of cold, Celestia, it’s not like you.”

“I-I didn’t…” Celetia stuttered. “Th-that’s not what happened!”

Sombra’s face twisted in rage. “Then why!?” he shouted. “Is my kingdom!?” He smashed an armored hoof against Celestia’s bars. “Freezing over!?”

“Without the power of an alicorn,” Luna mumbled, “The spell had nothing to keep it going.”

“But alicorn magic is no different than the other types,” Sombra passed in front of Luna’s cell. “Tell me how to perform the spell, and I can get rid of these accursed windigos!”

“Sombra,” Celestia said. “It isn’t that simple. It requires the light and friendship of all three types of ponies to complete.”

“Ergo,” Luna sighed. “Alicorns.”

“Do you understand me, Celestia? Luna?” Sombra rumbled. “If you don’t tell me how to use the spell, then the windigos will take control.” He stood on his hind legs and held his forehooves to the sky. “Our people are dying!”

The ponies sat in silence as Sombra’s cape flapped behind him. A chuckle arose from the cell behind him. “I see Trottingham… I see Prance… I see Sombra’s big fat flanks!” Sombra swirled to face Discord as the draconequus grinned. “And his are as blank as Pinkie Pie’s brain, have you noticed?”

Sombra glanced at his rear before allowing his horn to gather power. Several large crystal spikes jutted up around Discord’s head, their razor-sharp edges inches from slicing into his hide.

“No regenerative magic, remember?” Sombra chuckled darkly.

“Shutting up, as requested,” Discord gulped.

The Unicorn King turned to the two former alicorns. “You cannot help, then?”

Neither said a word, and Sombra stormed out of the dungeon. “If you will not help…”

His voice echoed through the halls as he ran. “I will find the spell, I will perform the spell, and I will save Equestria alone!

“Even if I have to scour the entire library for it!”

Prince Blueblood sipped from a hot cup of coffee, his eyes drooping from lack of sleep. “Are you certain that this will work?”

The pegasus beside him nodded emphatically. His darkened flight goggles shielded him from the glare of the setting sun. “When this baby hits eighty-eight miles per hour,” he said. “You’re gonna see some serious horseapples.”

Blueblood and the pegasus stood on the top of the largest skyscraper in Manehatten, the Empire Stallion Building. There appeared to be a large cloudbank approaching the city, but closer inspection revealed several colorful shapes flitting about it. Some pulled the clouds, some flapped their wings to create wind currents, but most had been placed at the rear to push to cloud towards Manehatten.

“Cloudsdale and Manehatten united as one city,” Blueblood grinned. “Never before has a populace been so thoroughly protected from all sides.” He took another sip as the cloud city approached. “The perfect fortress for the resistance against Sombra.”

The pegasus laughed. “Yeah, glad I thought of it.”

“Oh, you’re name will be on the patent, I’m sure.” Blueblood’s legs began to chill as the cloud moved over the Big Apple. “’Blueblood and Doctor Jigawatt’s Turtle City.’”

Several pegasi moved to tie ropes around the skyscrapers, securing the city in place. The towering structures acted as elevators, connecting one city to the other. Unicorns stood ready on rooftops to cast cloudwalking spells on anypony that needed it. Soldiers tramped around, patrolling the ground and sky for any sign of enemy forces.

One pegasus mare flew up to Blueblood and saluted him. “Prince Blueblood, sir.”

“Captain Stonewall.” Blueblood acknowledged her by returning the salute. “Any sign of either the Diamond Dogs you were chasing or the rogue stallion?”

“No,” she answered, a dark cloud falling over her face. “The scum got away.”

“There’ll be time for them after the coming war.” Blueblood turned to Jigawatt. “Will you be alright alone?”

“It’ll be fine, it’ll be fine!” Jigawatt replied. His wispy pink hair danced in the wind as Cloudsdale settled into place. “Just make sure the workers know who’s in charge!”

Blueblood walked alongside Stonewall. He took notice of her stony face and inquired, “Is there something wrong?”

Stonewall closed her eyes. “Sweetie Drops didn’t make it.”

He nodded. “I’m sorry. I suppose there’ll be time to mourn after the princesses are reinstated.”

“My lord!” One unicorn hailed him from a window on the hundred and first story. “The Element Bearers have arrived!”

Blueblood rolled his eyes. “Oh, joy. Our country’s greatest weapon, in the hooves of civilians.”

He entered the elevator with a sigh. “Come, Captain, it’s time to make their acquaintance.”

Rarity’s eyes widened at the spectacle before her. The city of Manehatten, a metropolis in its own right, had just doubled in size with the addition of Cloudsdale. “My stars…”

Applejack was just as dumbstruck. “Hommina, hommina, hommina!”

“Coool!” came the opinion of the three Cutie Mark Crusaders and Pinkie Pie.

“Surely the kingdom faces duress,” Zecora said, “When we find the need for such a fortress!”

“Smashing,” Steve gasped. “I had always wished to journey here, but I never had the time!”

The river serpent was dragging himself along on his arms, attempting to wiggle his body like a snake. He was only half-successful, and often stopped to catch his breath. His body wasn’t built for land.

Spike rode on Rarity’s back, his eyes jumping from building to building. “It… It’s like Canterlot only… Taller!”

Rarity giggled. “Oh, yes. Sometimes you can find buildings filled with entire marketplaces that just keep going up, up, up!”

“Those are…” Sweetie Belle hesitated. “Those are called ‘malls,’ right?”

“Absolutely, Sweetie!” Rarity beamed. “Just imagine all the sights, sounds, smells…”

Her voice dropped to a flat drone as she caught sight of a familiar face. “Princes…”

Blueblood trotted up to the ragtag bunch of creatures. He looked them up and down and sighed. “The Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, I presume?”

“Yer darn tootin’ we are!” Applejack proclaimed. “An’ we’re here to be as big a help as we can be!”

Blueblood raised an eyebrow. “How charmingly rustic of you.”

Before Applejack could say another word, Rarity interjected. “Really, we’re just going to find a place to stay so that we can be far, far out of your way until the others arrive.”

“Well, that can be arranged,” Blueblood smirked. His smile soon grew into a dashing grin. “And who might you be, my dear?”

“You can’t be serious,” Rarity groaned. Spike dismounted and stood beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder.

Blueblood glanced between the dragon and the mare. “Did I miss something?”

“You could say that,” Spike snorted. When he thought Rarity wasn’t looking, he stuck his long tongue out at the prince.

Blueblood did a double take, but chose to ignore the rude gesture. “Well, then. I’ll have a soldier escort you to your hotel.”

“No need,” Applejack said as she brushed past him. “I got kin here.”

“Hold it, hold it!” an insistent voice hailed from the sky. “I said hold your charlie horses, ponies!”

Doc Jigawatt swooped down, his face alight with glee. “You didn’t tell me they’d arrived!” His frizzy pink mane bounced as he ran around the gathered caravan. “Where is she?” he asked as he pushed his flight goggles off of his eyes. “Where’s Fluttershy?”

He pointed a butter-yellow hoof at Pinkie Pie. “You! Where’s Fluttershy?” he demanded. “Where’s my daughter!?”

Pinkie almost found herself speechless. “Um, well, first of all, she’s A-okay!”

Jigawatt brought himself close to the earth pony. “And!?”

“And…” Pinkie hesitated. “We think she’s on her way?”

“You think!?” he shouted. “You think!? Well, now isn’t that just fine and dandy!?”

He raised his hooves to his mouth and shouted out across the city. “Stop your panicking, everypony, this pink chick thinks she’s on her way!”

He spun back to Pinkie. “Is she alone? What happened?”

Rarity placed a hoof on Jigawatt’s shoulder. “She’s not alone, she’s with a friend. He’ll protect her with his life, I promise.”

“He’ll protect her!?” Jigawatt fumed. “Are you telling me that my little girl is alone with a stallion, and you think she’s on her way!?”

“Hey!” Applejack butted in. “Are you castin’ aspirations on my big brother?”

“I’ll do more than ‘cast aspirations’ on him if he so much as touches her!” Jigawatt leapt into the air and growled. “By golly, if Fluttershy doesn’t return here in one piece, you’re gonna wish that Sombra was the one gnawing your bones!”

“Perhaps,” Blueblood spoke up. “It would be best for you to return to your station, doctor?”

Doc Jigawatt looked down on the prince and seemed ready to tell him off, too. Instead, he shot off into the sky, still spewing profanities under his breath.

Stonewall smiled a small, subtle smile. “He’ll be fine in a little while, count on it.”

Applejack noted her eyes; they were droopy, weary… sad. “You okay, Captain?”

Stonewall’s lip twitched. “I will be.”

Author's Note

Uh oh, MyHobby thinks he's being clever again...

Second Movement: Part 9- Griffon Ensemble

Griffon Ensemble

Rainbow Dash stared at the statue for a solid minute. The curved horn was her focal point for a good half of that time, her eyes only occasionally shifting to the statue’s vividly-carved glare.

Martial Paw poked at her leg with a wary talon. “Dash? You alright?”

“Yeah,” she answered. She blinked once; just to be sure she wasn’t seeing things. “So, that statue…”

Martial glanced at it and shrugged. “It came with the palace, something wrong with it?”

“How many times have the princesses been to Felaccipidia?” Rainbow Dash swallowed a mouthful of air. “Like, at all?”

“Never,” Crested Barbary said from behind her. “They’ve always sent ambassadors or communicated by crystal ball.”

“Yeah, okay, I can see that,” she nodded. She turned to Martial Paw with glazed eyes. “Did you know that you have a statue of King Sombra in your foyer?”

“What!?” Martial and Crested reacted in synch. The griffons examined the statue closely.

Crested shook his head. “No,” he murmured. “No, Sombra never came to Felaccipidia. He couldn’t have.”

“The ponies and the griffons were never very close,” Martial said. “We all had our own issues to deal with.”

“Then what’s with the monument to unicorns in your palace?” Rainbow Dash pressed. “Who’s idea was it to put that thing in here? It’s the spitting image of Sombra!”

“Enough.” Crested Barbary grabbed her shoulder and led her down the hall. “We have more important things than artwork to discuss.”

Voices met their ears as they marched down the corridor, the growls and squawks of griffons arguing. Rainbow Dash’s knowledge of their native language had grown rusty over the years. “Hay, Martial, what’s going on?”

Martial clicked his beak and turned to Dash with a weak smile. “They’re talking about that crystal heart we found.”

“What about it?”

He turned his eyes back to the front. “How to use it against Equestria.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “And how’s that working out for them?”

They reached a set of ornate doors with guards posted to either side. The armored griffons shot Rainbow Dash a confused glance, before saluting to Crested Barbary. The doors parted to reveal a large chamber, its high-vaulted ceiling reaching several stories into the air.

Desks lined the walls, stacked on top of each other until they reached the glass ceiling. Griffons of all sizes, shapes, and sub-species occupied the desks. Every last one of them was shouting at the top of their lungs.

“Politics at work, as usual,” Martial said. A glare from Crested silenced him.

The far end of the room held a hulking throne, crested with golden griffon wings. The red velvet upholstery gave it an air of regality. On the throne sat the largest griffon Rainbow Dash had ever seen. He was taller than any other griffon present, and his wingspan stretched half-way across the room.

His voice was the loudest.

“Shut up!” he shouted in Equestrian. “The expedition has returned!”

He settled back in his throne as the other griffons quieted down. He extended a talon towards Rainbow Dash and curled it back. “You! Come forth, daughter of the sky.”

She took a hesitant step forward. When Martial Paw and Crested Barbary followed suit, she found herself able to pick up the pace. She reached the throne in short order. Crested and Martial bowed low, but she remained standing.

The giant griffon bent down to look at her closely. “Why do you not bow before the king?”

“You’re not my king,” Rainbow Dash replied.

Crested Barbary swore quietly, but fervently. He continued to curse as the conversation continued.

“Indeed?” the king asked. He turned his head to stare pointedly at Dash. “Then who is your king, daughter of the sky?”

“Don’t got one,” she shrugged. “I thought you knew we had princesses and stuff.”

“As I understand it,” the king answered with a nod. He rose up off of his seat, towering over both Rainbow Dash and the other two griffons. As his wings spread out over the assembly, the best word Dash could think of to describe the display was “condor.”

He walked towards her, his massive frame shuffling from side to side. Instead of the stereotypical golden fur of a lion, his hindquarters were a dark brown. The short tail of a bear hung off his rear, and the dangerous claws of a grizzly armed his back legs.

“You may not see me as your king,” he growled. “But you will learn to fear the name Andean Ursagriff.”

“Your majesty!” Crested called out from his prone position. His grey-flecked feathers ruffled as he spoke. “We have returned with the artifact, and have brought this ambassador to keep the peace.”

King Andean’s head swooped down between Dash and Crested so that he could look at both of them simultaneously. “She? You brought her to broker peace?” He laughed, a frightening sound that sent shivers down Rainbow Dash’s spine. “She’s a fighter if there ever was one!”

His beak came so close that his breath brushed past her wings. “You’re a fighter, and you seem to have no concept of deference.”

She took a step back, her eyes darting for an exit. “Yeah, that’s like, protecting yourself, right? Heh, heh.”

“In my court, is certainly is.” He lifted a giant talon. “The best defense is quick deference.”

He swatted her across the room with a hefty flap of his wings. She slammed into an empty desk. The breath left her body in a whoosh of pain. She lay in a groggy state of consciousness as the courtiers laughed.

“If you want to last in Felaccipidia, daughter of the sky,” Andean Ursagriff said, “you will learn to be either more polite, or more durable.”

Martial flew to her side and gave her a talon to lean on. “Are you alright?” he whispered. “Any broken bones?”

“Just a little bruised pride,” she hissed through gritted teeth.

“If the pony wishes to keep the peace between our countries,” Andean announced, “then she will hold her tongue until such a time as she can give me the proper respect!”

“He’s going to be waiting for a long time,” said a female voice from Dash’s left.

Rainbow Dash turned to look for a familiar face among the crowds. “Gilda?” she asked. I could have sworn it was her…

The king sat back in his throne, eyeing the court. He motioned for Crested Barbary to rise.

“What did you expect?
These ponies are all idiots!
They only care for frivolities and peace

“Those multi-colored hides
Their enormous weeping eyes
They’re all children inside, you see!”

He was joined by a chorus of griffon nobles, all shouting at Rainbow Dash. Those near her spat, and those distant threw whatever they had on hand. She could feel her anger rising, her face growing hot.

“The pony-kin, elohim!”

“Not part of the real world!”

“Pony-kin, elohim!”

“Show them how we live!”

Andean Ursagriff shambled over to her, his sharp beak glinting in the light.

“They live in fairy tales
Oblivious of evil
Perhaps it’s time that they know war!”

“The pony-kin, elohim!
A nation of children!”

“Let Sombra’s vengeful heart come forth!”

The doors of the chamber opened, admitting Lord Gilded Wing. He carried the glowing crystal heart in his talon, holding it with near-reverence. His eyes danced around the room until they fell on Rainbow Dash, propped up by Martial Paw.

If he still had a beak, he would have smiled.

An iron muzzle was strapped to the crushed fragments of his mouth. It split into two halves, each connected to either the top or bottom of his jaw. The artificial beak ended in two dangerous points, perfect for cutting through flesh.

Whether animal or pony flesh was on the menu, Rainbow Dash couldn’t be sure.

Gilded raised the heart into the air. It pulsated weakly, its glow much dimmer than it was in the wastes. Even so, the griffon lord spoke with a cadence of triumph. His voice was tinny, echoed as it was through his iron beak. It lost none of its power and gravitas, and took on a sinister tone.

“Our hour has come nigh
The dark soul of a demon
Will aid in making our empire strong

“We’ll even out the score
Sunshine forevermore
We’ll show Celestia she’s wrong!”

Rainbow Dash leaped into the air. “Hey, you watch what you say ab-”

Martial grasped her mouth and pulled her to the ground. She struggled in his grasp until he whispered in her ear. “Are you trying to commit suicide by griffon or something!? Just wait it out, okay? Please?”

She settled down and nodded. She pulled away from him and shielded her face with a wing, letting the thrown objects impact her downy limbs.

“The pony-kin, elohim!”

“Stealing all our sunlight”

“Pony-kin, elohim!”

“They threaten us with night

“Their princess is corrupt
Preaching of endless harmony
While the sun is in her grip!”

“The pony-kin, elohim!
Hold the sword to our necks”

“Sombra’s heart will be our fix!”

Martial and Crested Barbary dragged Rainbow Dash outside the hall. They were unable to avoid the parting volley of thrown objects as the chorus reached its crescendo.

“Pony-kin, elohim!
The monopoly is over

“You’re superior
No!
More!”

The door closed solidly, shutting the three of them out.

Rainbow Dash spun on the griffons with a white-hot fury. “What in the flying feather was that!? ‘The princess is corrupt?’ What are you people frosting complaining about!?”

“It’s as we said on the ship,” Barbary explained as he led them away from the chamber. “The griffons have chafed for far too long under the watchful eye of the pony princesses. We now have leverage to use in our relations.”

“They weren’t talking about leverage, Crested!” Rainbow Dash stomped a foot on the marble floor. “They were talking about fighting! The king said war!”

Crested Barbary came to a fork in the hallway. He glanced to Martial paw and indicated the leftmost path. “Show Ambassador Dash to her suite; I have some things to attend to.”

Martial nodded as the griffon captain flew off. He gave Dash an uneasy smile. “It could have been worse, right?”

He was met by her level stare. “Yeah, I could have been bitten by a poisonous salamander, or had my wings broken, or been eaten by rabid bunnies.”

Martial coughed into his talon. “Alright, let’s find that room.”

The hallway stretched upwards quite a ways. The walls were lined with doors, and small ledges jutted out from their bottoms like airborne welcome mats. Griffons flitted about, going from door to door.

Rainbow Dash whistled. “I guess you guys don’t have a thing for indoor staircases?”

“Why bother?” Martial said with a flap of his wings. They flew up to one door in particular, near the top of the wall. He unlocked it and led her inside.

“Swanky,” she admitted. The suite was about the size of Fluttershy’s cottage, containing a kitchen, a living room, a bathroom, and a bedroom loft.

“I’m, ah, glad you like it.” Martial tapped his talons on the ground as she surveyed the apartment. “It’s got a window and everything. Good stuff.”

Rainbow Dash flew to the loft and opened the window. It was far too small for anything bigger than one of the owl-tabby hybrids to squeeze through. In the distance, she could see the broken pyramid. “Huh, there aren’t even bars over the window, I’m impressed.”

“You’re a guest, not a prisoner,” Martial said. He joined her in the loft and sat beside her. “You’ll be treated well until your princesses can get all this sorted out.”

“As long as I kiss everybody’s plot?” Rainbow snorted. “This whole thing is stupid.”

“Yeah, it’s… It’s all weird.” Martial looked out the window as the sun set. The sky seemed to burn as it met the horizon. “I’m really sorry you got caught up in all this. It isn’t fair.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said. “I guess there’s gotta be a reason I’m here, though. I just wish I knew what it was.”

He glanced at her, his eyes trailing down to her wings. They were still covered with junk from the pelting she had received, but he didn’t much care. He clicked his beak, searching for the right words to say. He took her hoof in his talon and smiled. “It’ll all turn out alright, trust me.”

He looked into her magenta eyes and met a cold glare. She pried her hoof away and fluttered down to the living room. “That’s the thing, Martial, I did trust you.”

She walked to the kitchen and got a glass out of the cupboard. “I trusted you, I had fun with you, and… then this happened.”

Rainbow Dash briefly paused to admire the hot and cold running water spigot before pouring herself a cup. She leaned against the counter as he meandered through the living room. “If you want me to start trusting you, then be trustworthy.”

Martial’s head hung low. “We… we live in different worlds, Dash.” He took a hesitant breath in. “I… I gotta stay loyal to my king. I had to stay loyal.”

“I get that,” she nodded. “I can even respect that, but I’m not gonna trust you.”

Martial headed for the door, his wings spread in preparation for takeoff. He opened the door and turned back to her one more time. “I’m sorry, Dash, I’m really sorry.”

The door shut behind him, leaving Rainbow Dash a prisoner in a strange land.

Rainbow Dash was having a hard time sleeping. The unfamiliar bunk was the least of her issues. She could see the dark streets below, illuminated only by the moon and the occasional guard carrying a lantern. They were enforcing some sort of curfew. “Gugh, what? Are they worried that somepony’s gonna sneak into the palace and kill them in their sleep?”

A moment’s consideration brought an unwanted revelation to her. “Yeah, they probably are.”

She rolled over, turning her face from the window. The suite wasn’t much more inviting, and she fought the urge to leave a candle lit. “C’mon, Dash, nightlights are for sissies.”

The room was deathly quiet, even quieter than Ponyville at night. There was a complete lack of whispered speech, or wind in the trees, or even animal sounds. It was a little unnerving.

When a tap sounded against her window, Rainbow Dash bolted out of bed faster than any pegasus should be physically capable of.

She spun on the window with hooves held forward; ready to buck danger right in its grinning mouth. She gasped in surprise when she recognized the figure silhouetted in the frame. “Gilda? Is that you?”

The female griffon impatiently tapped at the glass again. Rainbow zipped over and unlatched it, letting Gilda stick her head inside. “Geeze, Dash,” she said. “You’re getting jumpy.”

“What are you doing in Felaccipidia?” Dash asked.

“I live here, genius.” Gilda rolled her eyes. “I was just visiting, remember?”

“Yeah, I remember,” Rainbow Dash growled. “I remember a lot about that day.”

“Shh!” Gilda placed a talon on her beak to silence the pegasus. Far above, a guard passed by, his lantern concentrated on the ground. He swung the light-source back and forth, giving the wall a cursory glance. He passed with a grumble, and Gilda breathed a sigh of relief. “Keep it down, will you? We could both get in trouble.”

“I’m already in trouble!” Dash whispered. “Just in case you haven’t noticed the attitude I got today.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Gilda shook her head. “Look, I just wanna talk.”

Rainbow Dash sat back, eyebrow raised.

“I think...” Gilda fidgeted with her wings. “I think you really need a friend here. Most of the people here want you dead. Or gone. Or dead and gone.”

“Yeah?” Dash leaned forward. “I kinda got that.”

“And,” Gilda smiled weakly, “I think you need me.”

Rainbow Dash lay back in her bed, keeping an eye on Gilda at all times. “You’re probably right, I do need a friend. A true friend.”

Gilda blinked. “And?”

“I need a friend who’ll stick by me no matter what,” Rainbow Dash said. “Who won’t throw a fit if I happen to have more friends than just her.”

“Are you still sore about that!?” Gilda clamped her mouth shut with a talon. Both the pony and the griffon held their breaths as they waited for a group of griffon guards to swoop in an arrest them. The guards didn’t come.

“Give me a break,” Gilda whispered a little more carefully. “That was years ago.”

“Yeah, and it’s not every day that I lose a friend.” Rainbow Dash turned her back to Gilda, her wings covering her head. “I’m still sore because it still hurts, you dummy.”

“Well, why’d you have to go and get such lame friends, anyway?” Gilda rested her head on her front leg. “If they couldn’t stand up for themselves, they had it coming.”

“Gilda!” Rainbow hissed. “You yelled at Fluttershy. Fluttershy! Remember her, little pegasus filly who could barely leave her house without fainting?”

“Oh,” Gilda mused. “She’s… nice.”

“You bet your pinions, she’s nice.” Rainbow Dash brought her face closer to Gilda’s. “She’s a great friend, and I’m lucky to know her.”

Rainbow Dash took off and paced in midair. “And you made enemies with Pinkie Pie. Pinkie Pie! Do you know how much effort it takes not to be friends with her? I used to think it was impossible!”

Rainbow landed beside the window, her eyes boring holes in Gilda’s head. “But no, you had to come back into my life and treat all my friends like horseapples.”

“And then you abandoned me for them!” Gilda gritted her beak tight. “You’ve always been loyal, Dash, what about your loyalty to me!?”

“Because you made me choose.” Rainbow Dash drooped. “You made me choose between the friends who were trying to get to know the other, and the one who was treating the others like dirt. I chose, just like you wanted.”

Gilda held back the uncool tears burning behind her eyes. “Yeah, well… You’re…”

Rainbow Dash waited for her to speak, her own eyes stinging. “I’m what?”

“You’re…” Gilda coughed hard. “You’re dead meat if you don’t stay away from my dad. Keep an eye out.”

“Your dad?” Rainbow asked.

“You know, Lord Gilded Wing.” She slipped from the window sill and hovered in place. “He’s bad news and he’s got it out for you. Later.”

Gilda flew away as quickly as she could. Rainbow Dash watched her go, a deep pit in her stomach. She latched the window, once again shutting out the outside world.

“Huh, Gilded and Gilda. Hindsight really is twenty-twenty.”

Author's Note

Time for a celebration, I got my Sonata Muse back!

Andean Ursagriff is inspired by ursa griffs in general, but particularly by a new Transformers character by the name of Grimwing. The concept of an ursa griff is too awesome not to use.

Yes, the song is to be played to the tune of Savages, from Disney's Pocahontas. That song that you secretly love but are afraid to sing out loud.

Post Script Warning: Rainbow Dash turned into an author tract sometime in the middle of the chapter. Did you notice?

Second Movement: Part 10- Scordatura de Storia

Scordatura de Storia

Crested Barbary exited the office with a satisfied snort. The troops had been strictly kept in line by his sub-commanders during his extended absence in Equestria. With nothing more to be done for it, he proceeded to his final appointment of the day.

He approached the door to his king’s chambers with trepidation. The click of his talons echoed through the empty halls, and the hairs on his back stood on end. He growled at his own nervousness. He had done well and completed his mission. That was that.

It certainly isn’t my fault that Lord Wing assaulted a dignitary, he thought. He and I will have nothing to do with each other after this is over.

Crested knocked with renewed confidence. “Come in, Captain,” said the voice of his king. He complied and pushed the door open. He nearly swallowed his tongue at the sight of Gilded Wing sitting on a chair opposite the king’s bed. The griffon lord raised an eyebrow at his appearance, but said nothing.

“Take a seat, Crested Barbary.” The king’s tone implied a request, but Andean Ursagriff was not one to make simple requests. Crested quickly pulled up a chair, keeping as far away from Gilded as possible.

King Ursagriff reclined on his bed as several attendants brushed his fur and preened his feathers. He waved them off, sending them scrambling for the exit. He turned to Crested and Gilded with a predatory smile.

“You’ve done well my faithful servants
You have made your country proud
I commend you for your duty
Of success I had no doubt

“I know how the score is settled
Equestria holds the cards
But with this magical relic
We’ll show them the power’s ours”

Crested Barbary swallowed and scratched a small furrow in the arm of his chair.

“If I may be so bold, Master
Something of which I’m not sure
Why is Gilded in our meeting?
He’s attempted a murder”

Gilded let a low, tinny growl escape his throat.

“Captain, it’s my expedition
My plan to steal Sombra’s heart
Without me your little mission
For power would come apart”

Barbary bristled, but kept his breathing steady. He grasped his talons together and addressed the lord.

“Yes, the ponies need convincing
They’ve been gods for way too long
But you would have killed in cold blood
Rainbow Dash did nothing wrong”

Andean pointed a warning talon at Crested.

“I detect misplaced sentiment
You seem to care of this girl
Does it matter if she dies or not
If we can free the world?”

He stood on his bed, his wings stretching wide. His eyes narrowed in scrutiny. “Crested, Celestia’s reign upon the world, her control of the sun itself, has kept the griffon kingdom under its thumb for hundreds of years. We cannot let that crime go unpunished!”

Crested shot a pointed glance at Gilded. “Shall we let the punishment fall upon those who have nothing to do with it?”

The king held his head high. “No one is innocent in this. Why should the griffons languish in misery while the ponies prosper?

“Crested, I ask of you
They were a monarchy, too
Yet the prosperity’s theirs!
How could fate be so cruel?

“Captain, we fight for our lives
While they rejoice in her rule
We must even the odds”

He stood and crossed the room in a few long strides. The portrait of an elderly griffon adorned the far wall, its eyes sharp and its beak curled upwards in a smile.

“Our government was modeled thusly
Due to Moshe’s keen design
Ponies presented the benefits
Of one ruler for all time”

Andean snarled as he turned away from the portrait.

“Where’s the princess’ plight?
Seems they do everything right!”

“Very well then,” Crested huffed. He sat back in his seat and sent a growl in Gilded Wing’s direction. “If this heart is some sort of ‘cure-all,’ then please, explain how it works.”

Gilded withdrew the weakly-pulsating crystal from his cloak. “I think you’re going to like what you see.”

A cheer rose from the griffons assembled in the tavern. Mugs bumped together, backs were patted, and rowdy songs rattled the chandeliers. The energy of a new life beginning energized the patrons, their celebration continuing long into the night.

Martial Paw sat at the bar with an untouched mug. He occasionally looked into its depths, as if he could seek the answer to life’s questions within. He couldn’t look for long before the image of a blue pegasus mare stared back at him, her eyes accusing.

“That’s the thing, Martial, I did trust you.”

“‘We live in different worlds, Dash,’” he repeated his reply. “Doh, ho, ho, I suck.”

Martial lifted the mug to his beak with a sense of finality, yet still hesitated. He paused with the lip of the mug inches from his mouth. He blinked at the frothy barley brew within and sighed. He planted the mug on the bar and pushed it away. His head lay on the bar, an arm covering his eyes. “Oh, yeah. Getting drunk would totally endear me to her. Great plan, featherbrain.”

And that’s why I’m here, isn’t it? he asked himself. To drink until I can’t feel anymore. Like a bona fide jackamule. Jackamule, jackamule, jackamule. I need to get a grip.

A movement at his side told him that another griffon had sat down beside him. The new griffon ordered himself a drink, and then nudged Martial’s elbow. “Hey, I know who you are.”

“Huh?” Martial’s head poked up. He gave the other griffon a raised eyebrow. “Have we met?”

“Naw, but I saw you arrive in port.” The griffon’s orange-striped behind made Martial feel a little dizzy. “You were with that expedition into Equestria, right?”

“Yep.” Martial grabbed at his mug and cradled it in his talons. “That’s us.”

“What’s got you so down? You’re the reason everybody’s celebrating!” The tiger-striped griffon patted Martial’s back with a dark talon. “After all these years, we’ve finally got something to hold over that prissy pony princess’ head!”

“Yay, woo-hoo.” Martial twirled a claw in the air. “Isn’t that just great?”

“Uh, yeah.” The griffon sneered. “Now we can take what’s rightfully ours without the princess breathing down our neck, telling us to ‘play nice.’ Isn’t that why you went?”

“Sure is,” Martial groaned as he laid his head in his talons.

“Right!” The griffon grinned sardonically. “We’ve had enough of those ponies having all the good stuff in life. It’s our turn now!”

“Sounds like you’re jealous.” Martial looked into his mug and shook his head. He slid it down the bar to the bartender. “Gimme a water, please.”

The bartended didn’t move to retrieve the cup. He was staring at Martial Paw and the griffon behind him. Martial took in a gulp of air and turned to see the griffon looming over him.

“Jealous?” The striped griffon snorted. “Jealous of a bunch of pastel ponies?”

Martial’s eyebrows lowered and his frown deepened. “Well, maybe not jealous, per say.”

“Yeah?” the griffon challenged. “Then what?”

“‘Covetous’ comes to mind.” Martial shrugged and turned back to the bartender. “A water, please.”

The bartender rolled his eyes and slid Martial Paw the glass. Martial took a deep swig, emptying it in one swallow. The griffon beside him snarled. “Maybe you’re just having a pony pity party because you’re getting cozy with one.”

Martial’s cough splashed a significant amount of water down the wrong pipe. He sputtered for a few moments, only able to mutter a strained “What!?”

“That rainbow ambassador mare, the girl you’ve been following around.” The griffon grinned slyly. “Everybody’s talking about it. We’ve placed bets on how long until there’s a new hippogriff in Felaccipidia.”

Martial’s talons clenched. A growl rumbled in his throat, begging to come out.

“So what’s the story, Griff?” The tiger-striped griffon chuckled. “What’s it like with a pony girl?”

Martial Paw’s fist flew through the air of its own accord, planting itself solidly in the side of the other griffon’s head. The tiger-striped creature’s tongue flailed out as he tumbled off of the barstool and to the floor. Martial stood and grabbed the griffon by his neck. “Shut up! Rainbow Dash isn’t just some floozy! Don’t you dare talk about her like that!”

A barstool came down on Martial’s shoulders, knocking him to the floor. He found himself set upon by a group of the tiger-stripe’s friends, all drunk and ready for a fight. His attempts to shield himself were only met with roars and guffaws as the beating continued.

They were interrupted by the roar of a lioness. The assembled griffons looked up in surprise at the noble who stood before them. “Alright, you doofuses,” Gilda roared, “Clear out!”

“And what if we don’t?” the striped griffon asked, nursing a bruised jaw.

“I’m sure you’ve all heard of my father, Lord Gilded Wing?” She narrowed her eyes, glaring at each griffon in turn. They shuffled out quietly, the less-inebriated ones leading the pack.

Gilda lifted Martial by the scruff of his neck and planted him on an upright barstool. She sat down beside him and raised a talon. “Bartender! Something for my idiot, here!”

“Not an idiot,” he mumbled. “And I’m not gonna drink.”

“Nice place to be, then.” She accepted the bartender’s glass and held it over Martial Paw. “It’s not for you; it’s for that cut under your eye.”

“Under my—” Martial screeched as she poured a small amount of alcohol on a gash beneath his eye. “Jiminy H. Cricket! GAH!”

“Quit being a wuss, Marty,” Gilda hissed. “You’re embarrassing me.”

“So terribly sorry,” he grunted. “Forgive me for daring to get beat up in the presence of a noblegriffon.”

“Shut up,” Gilda muttered. She pressed a napkin onto the wound, eliciting another hiss from Martial. “Fine, you hold it!”

Martial took the paper in his talon and smirked. “Not bad for an archaeologist’s assistant, eh?”

“You were getting your plot kicked,” she said. “I think Rainbow Dash can defend her own honor.”

“Sure she could,” Martial Paw replied, “but Rainbow Dash wasn’t here.”

Gilda tilted her head as her eyebrows peaked. Her expression shifted back to neutral as she turned to the bar. “Speaking of Dash, I need to talk to you about something.”

Martial leaned on the bar next to her and nodded. “Shoot.”

“You… you like Rainbow Dash, right?” she asked. “Like, really like her? I mean, it’s kinda obvious now, but I just wanna hear it from you.”

Martial clicked his beak a couple of times. He gave Gilda a small smile, his eyes drooping. “Yeah, I do. I mean, she’s a great friend, but I just…” He rubbed the bottom of his beak. “There’s something different about her. Something special.”

“Yeah, there is.” Gilda placed her elbows on the bar and signaled the bartender for a drink. “She’s really special to me, too. That’s what I need to talk with you about.”

Gilda grabbed the glass handed to her and downed it. “You’ve been my father’s assistant for, what? Five years?” Martial nodded and Gilda carried on. “You know him, you know that he’s a collected, cold griffon. You know he knows exactly what he wants, and he gets what he wants.”

Gilda leaned back and stretched her wings. “What you don’t know is what happens when he doesn’t get what he wants. He hates it. It’s a full-blown tantrum. The last time I saw blow up, griffons ended up in the hospital.”

She looked Martial right in the eyes and growled. “What he wants most is power. It’s all about how much he can control. He’s climbed up the social ladder, and each rung was another griffon he stomped. He’s obsessed with control.”

She slammed her fist on the bar, rattling the cups of nearby patrons. “And now, he found somepony who doesn’t bow down to him or any griffon. He doesn’t have any power over Rainbow Dash.

“And he hates it!”

Martial clicked his beak again. “He’s going to kill Rainbow Dash.”

“Duh!” Gilda smacked the back of his head. “He’s already tried, featherbrain!”

She grasped his shoulder and pulled his ear close. “That’s why I need your help, I’m gonna sneak her out of Felaccipidia. Gonna help me or not?”

Martial touched the gash under his eye; it had started to scab up. “We’d be national traitors, you know.”

“I’ve had plenty of practice being a traitor, I think,” Gilda mumbled. “Come on, Marty, this is Rainbow Dash’s life we’re talking about!”

“I know!” Martial snapped. “I know…”

They went silent, oblivious to the sounds of the bar. Gilda sighed and flicked a gold piece into the counter. “The king and my dad are up to something. It’s now or never.”

She stood to leave. Martial grabbed her foreleg and pulled her back. “What do you need me to do?”

Gilda wrenched her leg away and smirked. “Alright, here’s the plan…”

“Stinking griffons in this stinking desert.”

Rainbow Dash trotted in place, any chance of sleep annihilated by Gilda’s earlier visit. “Stupid kidnapping. Stupid backwards laws. Stupid evil stupid-heads.”

She sat down to take a breather, she still wasn’t tired. “And that Sombra statue is the stupidest stupid-head of all. What in the heck is that about? Why am I talking to myself?”

She switched to doing wing-ups. She glared at the door, considering the outside world. There’s gotta be some reason that Sombra’s been immortalized by griffons. Maybe there was some, I don’t know, big event in their history. Maybe the griffon’s slave king was buddies with him.

Maybe, she thought, they mention them in their history books.

She slumped to the floor and stared at the locked door handle. I gotta find a lock-pick.

Dash rifled through the drawers and cupboards, looking for a small piece of wire, or a pick of some sort. Daring Do don’t fail me now. She was rewarded by the sight of a simple corkscrew, its pointed end just small enough to fit in the lock. She stomped on the coil to straighten it out, then made her way to the door.

She held the pick in her teeth, twisting and turning her head to unlock the door. Several minutes later, she was still unsuccessful. “What do they make these locks out of, anyway?”

She retrieved a knife from the kitchen and jabbed it into the keyhole. She twisted the corkscrew into the lock again, redoubling her efforts. The knife snapped in half before she could get a good hold on it. It was jammed into the hole, and the break was too sharp for her to grab it. It was stuck fast.

Rainbow Dash sat down hard. Maybe I can buck the door off of its hinges, she considered, grinning.

Her smile fell. Buck it off its hinges and wake up every griffon in the palace.

Her eyes drifted to the hinges. The hinges! She looked cross-eyed at the corkscrew in her mouth. Aha! Let’s see if I can’t loosen up a bit!

She pried the metal pin that connected the bottom hinge together out. She gave the door a small tap and smiled as it wiggled on its top hinge. Not so sturdy anymore!

It was the work of a moment to disassemble the other hinge. She carefully tilted the door inwards, making sure that it didn’t clatter on the floor; or worse, tumble into the towering hallway outside.

Rainbow Dash stuck her head out the doorway, glancing left, right, up, and down for any sign of life. Finding the hall empty, she flitted out. Alright, let’s go see that statue.

A few minutes later, she tiptoed up to the entryway. The statue still stood there, its piercing gaze burning holes in the huge palace doors. She examined the statue from every angle; it looked like a normal statue in every way. Just a big hunk of rock, what gives?

She perched on its head and pondered. Okay, nobody knows why this is here. I don’t think they even know what it is. “It came with the palace.” What if they used to know, but it’s all forgotten because it was so long ago?

Rainbow grinned. She flew through the palace, searching for one room in particular. It’s like professor Honey Do said in Daring Do and the Griffon’s Goblet, “I wrote it down in my diary so I wouldn’t have to remember!” A library’s, like, the diary of the whole world! If Twilight could see me now!

It took her fifteen minutes to find the library; her griffon reading-comprehension was rustier than her language skills. The signs leading to the library were old and faded; the room didn’t receive much use from the griffon nobility, and upkeep didn’t seem to be a priority. She arrived to find the library shut up for the night, its massive doors locked with a chain.

A small window over the doors, on the other hoof, was hanging open. Rainbow Dash flew up and examined it. It looked just big enough to admit the pegasus. She squeezed into the opening, getting stuck briefly when the window slapped shut against her plot. “Gah! That’s not even funny!”

She flopped to the floor in a cloud of dust. She glanced around, taking in the towering shelves and endless rows of books. I’ll bet they’re all stuffy, old books, too.

She wandered around, looking for the history section. When she stumbled across it, most of the books were written in heavy griffon text. Great, a whole library and I can’t even read the books. Nice work, Dashie.

She flew to the top of the shelf and sat on it. The rows of books stretched endlessly in every direction. Her eyes stopped on a small rectangle sitting on the top of another shelf. She flew over to it and picked it up. It was an old, dusty book with a pattern of stars on the cover. The yellowed pages crinkled between the covers. She opened it to the first page and squinted. “This is written in Equestrian!” she whispered breathlessly. “What’s it doing in here?”

A letter slid out from between the pages, a letter with the royal seal of Equestria. “Okay, this is getting weird.” She picked it up and opened it.

Lord Gilded Wing,

I am pleased to hear of your interest in the history of Equestria, in particular the Crystal Empire. I, too, wish to be able to understand what took place all those centuries ago. I would be happy to fund your expedition into the Northern Equestrian Wastes.

I have enclosed in this package the personal diary of Starswirl the Bearded, our oldest historian. Within, I hope that you can find clues as to the location of the artifact you seek, Sombra’s Crystal Heart. I am eager to get my hooves on this artifact, that it may be studied thoroughly. Be cautious, I believe that your expedition will be fraught with peril.

I look forwards to collaborating further, in hopes that our kingdoms will once more enjoy the friendship seen in the past.

Sincerely,

Princess Luna of the Night Court

“Nice princess,” Rainbow Dash sighed, “poor judge of character.”

She looked back at the first page of the book. It was penned by Starswirl himself. “Twilight would freak so bad,” Dash laughed. “I guess if it’s as old as Luna says…”

Rainbow Dash began to read the ancient cursive, searching for a clue about Sombra’s link to the griffons.

I am not an old stallion. My appearance and somber disposition are an unfortunate side-effect of being the personal advisor to King Discord, the ruler of our fair Equestria. I blame him for my graying beard, my wrinkled face, and my dismaying lack of companionship.

How I long to return to the Crystal Empire, that one bastion of hope for all ponykind. The one anchor our world has to rationality and order. The one place where I can truly say I have a friend.

Discord calls, and the secrecy spell I have over this empty tome will not stand to direct scrutiny. I take my leave.

“Okay,” Dash mumbled. “This is kinda nuts.”

She opened the book to a few pages later, stopping when she noticed the words “Elements of Harmony.”

At last, the Elements of Harmony are in my grasp. Discord’s reign of terror and confusion is at an end.

As soon as I find suitable bearers for the task, of course.

And therein lies the danger; the further I search, the closer Discord comes to finding me. He has tolerated the existence of the Crystal Empire as a pony may tolerate a mosquito. He will ignore it until it sees fit to bite his plot, then he will not hesitate to swat it into oblivion.

I would never forgive myself if Princess Aura fell because of my actions. If such a day comes, I fear my life may no longer be worth living. I pray to Glory that the day comes not.

Princess Aura Feltsun, you are, and always will be, my friend.

“Princess Feltsun?” Rainbow Dash scratched her head. “Never heard of her. Maybe that’s the problem.”

She flipped ahead, searching for any mention of griffons. She was rewarded with the sight near the middle of the book.

It is a great celebration that takes place in the land of Equestria. May our land be forever free.

Everfree. That has a nice ring to it.

The marriage of Charcoal the Griffon to Summer Surprise is no real surprise to any who know them. The mute makes for a good listener, and Summer, bless her heart, never seems to shut up. It’s clear that they adore each other. I look forwards to seeing them grow old together.

Somber Tidings and Luna Eclipse make for an interesting pair. The Element of Generosity and the Element of Magic announced their plans to marry shortly after their friends did, shocking us all. If they love each other, if they really work at it, I believe it could work. That is up to them, of course.

“Luna?” Rainbow Dash rolled over, holding the book in the air. “Is it… naw. But maybe?”

A double ceremony was held on the foundation for the new castle; it almost seemed like a national holiday. Celestia Sky certainly acted like it was. I still can’t believe anypony as slight as she could consume so much cake.

“Yeah, that’s just weird,” Rainbow Dash said. “Celestia and Luna are here, alright. With a whole other team of Element Bearers. And…” Her eyes widened. “Is Luna getting married!?”

She shuffled through the book again, and stopped a scant few pages later. Her eyes caught on the page and found themselves unable to leave, not until she could read the whole thing.

I’m convinced that Charcoal and Summer Surprise are the two happiest creatures on the planet. The birth of their son was signified by the silent griffon dancing through the castle halls. The nurses were afraid that he had gone mad, until Summer started giggling at his antics. Her ability to spread laughter is legendary.

To commemorate how they met, when Summer Surprise rescued Charcoal from a drowning, they named their child Moshe. It means “drawn out of the water,” or “savior.”

Oh, Aura, you would have been so proud of them. I miss you more every day. May your star shine the brightest.

“Moshe,” Rainbow Dash grinned. “Now we’re getting somewhere.”

Gilda tapped at the window impatiently. “Dash!” she whispered as loud as she dared. “Dash! I need to talk to you!”

No answer came. Gilda paced in the sky, growing more furious at each pass. “Open the stupid window, Dash!”

She peered through the glass to find an empty room. “Uh oh.”

She slid back into her room through the balcony. She slid the door closed silently and made her way to the hallway. She flew over to Rainbow Dash’s door and gave it a soft knock. “Dash? Are you—”

She nearly choked when she saw Rainbow Dash’s door fall into her room. She was unable to stop it from crashing to the floor. She gaped at it and swore vehemently.

“Who’s there!?” the voice of a griffon guard reached Gilda’s ears. She grabbed the door and propped it back onto the frame, holding it still from the inside. “Show yourself!”

Sweat dripped down Gilda’s back as she heard the guard’s wings flap past. He circled back and jiggled Rainbow Dash’s door handle. “Keep quiet, pony!” he said in broken Equestrian. “I’m not have trouble tonight!”

His wings flapped as he took off, and Gilda slumped to the floor in relief. She chucked when she saw the knife-tip stuck in the keyhole. “Way to go Dash. Slick.” She straightened up and groaned. “Now the question is, where in the heck are you?”

Author's Note

Zee question eez... What more perfect time to create a cliffhanger?

Remember what Twilight Sparkle was doing? Remember what Fluttershy was up to? Can you recite Blueblood's lines from two chapters ago? I suggest a reread. :pinkiehappy:

Second Movement: Part 11- Friendship's Ostinato

Friendship's Ostinato

Dusty’s pulse throbbed in his ears as he glared at the wall. He had been burning a metaphorical hole in the wood for the past few hours, smoldering in Applejack’s fillyhood bed. Hate poured through his veins, hate for…

Hate for what? What is it that I despise? Everything. I despise everything. But why? What has everything done to me?

He looked at his worn and weary body, his eyes pausing as they crossed his swollen shoulder, his weak leg, and his matted fur. What hasn’t everything done to me?

Maimed my body, stolen my pride, turned my friends against me… Even Fluttershy lies on the side of Twilight Sparkle! She’s betrayed me, just like all the others! Betrayed!

He rolled out of bed and slumped to the floor, breathing hard. He looked to the door and sneered.

It’s all Twilight Sparkle’s fault! It’s all Celestia’s fault! It’s all Fluttershy’s fault! I’m alone! Alone! Alone!

He stood and took a step forwards. His weak leg collapsed and sent him tumbling. I’m so weak! I’m a weakling! I’m…

His eyes lit up as a memory came to him. The Alicorn Amulet. With that I was powerful! More powerful than even Celestia! I need it. I need the amulet.

A grin spread slowly across his face as he planned. I can go back to Canterlot and steal the amulet. But… but Sombra tried to kill me! I can’t just take it when he’s there. What—

Pain shot through his head. He held a hoof to his temple, groaning at the surprising headache. He spent a moment trying to get his train of thought back on track.

Sombra… Sombra… He was defeated before, wasn’t he? By… by the Elements of Harmony! That’s his weakness! If I can bring an Element of Harmony to Canterlot, he’ll have to do what I say! I have to get the Element. Element. Fluttershy. Fluttershy!

“Fluttershy!” he cried out, presenting the best pain-filled scream he could manage. He lay on the floor in a heap, hiding his smile as he heard hoof steps trotting down the hallway. She opened the door and poked her head inside.

“Dusty?” she whispered. “Are you hurt?”

He whimpered and turned his head towards her. His mouth parted, but no words came out. She rushed to him and knelt beside him. She checked his injuries carefully, whispering words of comfort. “It’s okay, Dusty, we’ll get you fixed up. Can you tell me where it hurts?”

He spoke quietly, the air barely passing by his lips. The Element of Kindness around her neck jingled lightly as she leaned forward. “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

He spoke again, even quieter than before. She leaned her ear right beside his mouth. “Please try and speak, Dusty, I want to help y—”

She was cut off by her own scream of pain and terror as he bit down hard on her ear. He yanked her head to the side and began to tug at the magical necklace she wore. Her hooves batted wildly, catching him across the head once or twice. He struggled to keep her pinned until he could remove the Element of Harmony.

Just as he felt it unlatch, she let loose a primal scream. His heart skipped a beat as she twisted her four legs beneath him and pushed with all her might. With a powerful, desperation-fueled flap of her wings, she flipped the both of them into the air and tossed him to the side.

The trinket wrapped around his hoof as he tumbled. He stood and faced the pegasus mare with a grin of triumph. His smile faded into an expression of surprise as his eyes met hers and the full force of The Stare hit him. She held her bleeding ear with a hoof as she glared at him, pain hiding behind her spellbinding gaze.

His life flashed before him, all his pain and anguish summed up in one moment. He felt the joy of his friendship with Fluttershy, the heart break of his relationship with his mother, and the sheer horror of the Summer Sun Celebration. The last thing he saw before The Stare broke away was the sorrow and pity that he had seen in Celestia’s eyes when he struck her down.

His breathing quickened as he took it all in. A tear fell down his cheek as he gaped at Fluttershy, who was shaking with fear. She was shaking in fear at him. His lip trembled as he lowered his eyes to the floor.

He caught sight of the Element of Kindness and the purpose of his attack returned to the forefront. He sneered at Fluttershy as he backed out of the room. “You… Y-you can’t ch-change my mind that e-easil—”

His backwards motion stopped with a bump, and he now found himself leaning against the chest of a towering red stallion. He looked up at the crimson chin of Big Macintosh and whimpered. Inside an instant, the big stallion spun around and kicked out with his tree trunk-like hind legs, sending Dusty flying down the hallway and through the door.

The wood splintered as his body came in contact with it. He was barely slowed in his flight, and he rolled down a snowy slope outside the cottage. When he stopped, he rose shakily to his hooves and ran away from the homestead.

Big Mac rushed to Fluttershy’s side, his voice full of worry. “Fluttershy! You alright? Did he hurt you?”

She nodded, tears pouring down her cheeks. He examined her chewed up ear with a gasp. “Stay put, I’ll get you some bandages.”

He was nearly out of the room when Fluttershy gave a faint “Wait!”

He turned to her; she was pawing at her neck in desperation. “He took… He took the Element!”

He nodded, his mouth a grim line. He trotted to the door and looked out. He could just make out the fleeing shape of Dusty Shelves in the blowing snow. “Dusty!” he shouted, causing the weak stallion to jump with fright. The ex-librarian turned back, took one look at Big Mac, and ran as fast as he could in the other direction.

Macintosh snorted and chased after him.

Dusty heaved himself over the top of a hill, gasping for breath. His lungs burned in the cold air, and his limbs ached from the snow. He didn’t dare look back, for he could hear the thundering hooves of his pursuer gaining on his with alarming speed. He blinked as his eyes met the crest of the next hill, a rocky outcropping near the mountain. He let himself tumble down the hill, and then started climbing towards the rocks.

A giant boulder met him as he ascended. He examined it to find it heavy, but not firmly planted in the hillside. Putting himself behind the rock, he pushed with all that was left of his might, rocking it back and forth as it loosened.

He giggled to himself. He could hear Macintosh approach, no doubt following the tracks that Dusty had made. He rocked the boulder harder, easing it to and fro as it drew closer to breaking free. With one final push, he sent it tumbling towards Big Mac, causing a small avalanche of debris to follow it down.

Macintosh gasped as his foot caught in the ruble that had begin to rain down. He looked up at the boulder that was easily three times his size bearing down on him. He shut his eyes tight, praying to Glory that it would be quick.

He felt the wind get knocked out of him by a collision to his side, one that sent him flying through the air and out of the way of the boulder. He and the thing that hit him landed in a tangled heap, gasping for breath as the mighty stone rolled past. He looked down to see Fluttershy trembling at his side, her hooves wrapped around his torso. Her ear still bled from Dusty’s bite, the blood trickling down her face and into the snow. Her tears mingled with the blood as she looked up at Macintosh, relief washing over her features.

Dusty ran down the slope, cackling as he did so. “I b-beat you! Ha, ha! Y-you stupid f-f-foal! You w-walked…” As he reached the valley, his eyes caught sight of the two ponies to the side. “Right into… M-my…”

Big Macintosh sucked in a breath as an old axiom came to his remembrance, “What goes up must come down.” He looked at the trail that the boulder had left in the snow as it rolled through the valley and up the next hill. A rumbling sound filled his ears as he noticed that Dusty was standing in the middle of the trail, stock-still in his surprise.

Big Macintosh’s realization hit Dusty Shelves at about thirty miles per hour.

Macintosh covered Fluttershy’s head as the boulder met the tan earth pony with a crunch. Dusty disappeared in a cloud of thrown snow as the boulder passed, climbed up the hill a bit, and then rolled to settle atop his broken body.

Bile rose in Big Mac’s throat at the sight, his back hair standing on end. He held Fluttershy tight as the wind blowed, chilling them to the bone. He gently raised her face to his, looking her in the eyes. “Let’s get back to the cottage,” he muttered.

They stumbled through the blizzard, making their way back to the house. Big Mac paused to pick up the Element of Kindness, which had been thrown to the side by the boulder’s impact. He gripped it tight, keeping it safe until they had reached the warm indoors. He briefly tried to set the door back on its hinges, but gave it up as a lost cause.

He found Fluttershy sitting at the table, silently staring at nothing. He placed the Element of Kindness beside her and stood there for a moment. Big Mac was quiet, like usual. A few seconds later, he left the kitchen and returned with bandages. Fluttershy began sobbing quietly as he bandaged her mangled ear.

Big Mac was quiet, like usual. He packed up the first aid kit and placed it back in the cupboard. Fluttershy was no longer staring at nothing, but crying quietly into her hooves. He shuffled his feet, looking from her to the floor. He licked his lips as he tried to think of something, anything, to say.

Big Mac was quiet, like usual, and he hated that.

He walked around behind her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “It’s alright,” he said, mirroring her earlier words. “It’ll be okay.”

“It’s all my fault!” she choked out. He jumped in surprise and leaned closer.

“Pardon?” he said as softly as he could manage. He tried to look at her face, but she hid herself in her wings.

“It’s all my fault…” she gasped. “If I hadn’t told… If I hadn’t tried to help him, Dusty would still be alive!”

Big Mac was quiet, but not like usual. His eyebrows lowered as a fire rose in his chest. He shook his head gently and whispered, “No.”

She turned her head to look at him, her eyes wide with questions. He took the opportunity to take her face in his hooves, careful to avoid her injured ear. He held her eye contact for a long moment. “Fluttershy, if you hadn’t tried to help Dusty, then you wouldn’t have been you.”

Fluttershy didn’t move, she just sat and breathed. Big Mac gave her a small smile and wiped a tear away. “And if you weren’t you, Fluttershy, I don’t like to think about what a sad place this world would be.” He lowered his hooves to the ground and sat beside her. “Dusty made his own choices, and none of it was your fault.”

With him on the ground and her on the chair, they each sat at eye-level. He pushed the Element of Kindness towards her. “This is you,” he said. “It’s your greatest strength, and don’t let anypony tell you otherwise.”

Fluttershy slid off of her chair and wrapped her hooves around Big Mac’s neck, eliciting a grunt of surprise from the stallion. She hugged him tight and whispered in his ear. “Thank you.”

He returned the hug warmly. Fluttershy was quiet, as usual. Big Mac was quiet, as usual.

He realized that it wasn’t always a bad thing.

Spike followed the others through Manehatten, waddling along near the middle of the pack. He staggered under the weight of a suitcase, one of the few that had survived the windigo attack. They made their way carefully through the crowds of the always-busy city.

The streets of Manhatten were always crowded with ponies going about their business, and the rebellion against Sombra hadn’t changed it in the slightest. What was different was the constant presence of soldiers patrolling the streets. They kept a constant vigil, carefully watching over those under their protection. A few guards from Canterlot recognized Spike and tossed his the occasional salute, which he returned with a smile.

The building they arrived at was squashed directly between two others, as seemed to be the norm in upper Manehatten. Spike remembered the design from various film strips that took place in the big city. The building type was undoubtedly a favorite setting for filmmakers.

Spike watched Applejack rap a hoof against the door. She smiled warmly as it opened to reveal the two earth ponies behind it. “Aunt an’ Uncle Orange! Howdy?”

“Better, now that you’re here, Applejack!” Aunt Orange Marmalade answered. “Do come in, you and all your friends.”

Uncle Mandarin Orange trotted outside. “I’ll gather up your luggage, ladi— Great Scott!”

Mandarin Orange fell to his bottom at the astonishing sight of Steve Magnet. The river serpent slumped to the street with a smile. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll wait outside, my good fellow.”

Orange Marmalade nodded her head. “I do suppose that’s for the best, dear. A pleasure to meet such a well-spoken… individual.”

Spike gave Magnet a quick glance as he entered the house. Steve curled himself up outside, setting his head close to the window. The baby dragon’s brow furrowed in thought as a sigh escaped him.

“You three can head upstairs, children,” Marmalade told the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Babs is waiting for you.”

The three fillies cheered as they barreled up the stairs. In their excitement, they bumped a table on the way up, knocking over a small vase. Spike bent down to grab it, and bumped his head on the table on his way up. He rubbed his head ruefully as he adjusted the vase.

Mandarin turned to the others when the kids had disappeared from sight. “So, they are billing you as the saviors of Equestria.”

“Sounds like it.” Applejack muttered. “’Course, it ain’t like we haven’t done it afore, but we’re kinda…” She sighed as she took a seat.

Rarity cocked an eyebrow. “Scattered to the four winds? Incapable of joining together? At an all-time low as far as the Elements go?”

Pinkie Pie clicked her tongue. “We disobeyed the first rule of adventuring.”

“What’s that?” Applejack asked.

“‘Don’t split the party,’” Pinkie intoned.

Applejack removed her hat and set it beside her. She squinted at Pinkie and shook her head. “I don’t even… Never mind.”

Marmalade brought each pony a cup of tea, and gave Spike a glass of milk. He sipped from his glass slowly, savoring the taste. He counted it an improvement on a week’s worth of stale water. He watched as Marmalade asked Magnet what he wanted, but the serpent waved her off with thanks.

Spike let out a low groan. He thought that he had said it under his breath, but Rarity gently prodded him with a hoof.

“Is everything alright, Spike?” she asked. He opened his mouth dumbly, unable to come up with a response. Instead, he allowed his attention to be turned to Mandarin Orange when the stallion spoke up.

“Do you have a way to remedy your… ‘party’ issues?” He lit his pipe with a flick of his hoof, sending small puffs of smoke through the air.

Applejack coughed as one such puff approached her. “Ahem. Manehatten’s our meet-up spot, everypony knows about that. At least, I hope everypony knows that… We just gotta wait until they get here, then we can do somehtin’ about our tyrant problems.”

“Fair enough,” Marmalade said. “You are free to stay here as long as you need.” She walked over to Applejack and hugged her tight. “It is good to see you again, Applejack.”

Applejack returned the embrace with a smile. “Good to see you guys, too. Been too long.”

Orange Marmalade showed them to the guest room, where Zecora, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity would be sharing a space. Spike volunteered to sleep on the couch. As the night grew dark, the baby dragon sidled up to the window and knocked. Steve brought his eye up to the window as it was opened.

“Heya,” Spike said.

“Good evening, young Master Spike,” Magnet murmured. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

Spike twiddled his thumbs. “What’s it like living by yourself in the Everfree?”

Steve Magnet drew back in mild surprise. “I say, what an odd question. Is there any particular reason you wish to know?”

“Curious,” Spike replied. He sat back in silence as Steve pondered.

“Well,” the serpent said, “I’m not truly alone. I keep up with the latest fashion trends, I do have a few friends that I visit every so often, the Everfree is never really empty…”

“But you don’t live with anyone around,” Spike interrupted. “Why?”

Steve paused, looking the drake over very carefully. “You’re a clever sort, Spike. I give to you the truth; don’t squander it with endless moping.”

Spike nodded even as his heart sank. The truth was going to hurt, he knew. Better to learn now than to be surprised later.

“This world is not built for people like us, Spike.” Steve Magnet drooped. “I moved away from civilization simply because I did not wish anypony any harm. It got to the point where everything felt like it was made of cardboard, as if I couldn’t so much as sneeze without causing massive property damage.” He looked away, his eyes distant. “I still return to Fillydelphia occasionally, but only to relive old memories, not to make new ones. I’m a novelty, but I’m a liability.” He turned back to Spike with heaviness. “Such is the way of the Wyrm.”

“‘Such is the way of the Wyrm,’” Spike repeated. “I guess that’s what I needed to hear. Thanks.”

“Remember what I said,” Steve Magnet murmured. “Don’t waste your life moping about what you can’t change. Embrace it, and let it make you stronger.”

Spike nodded and bid Steve good night. He closed the window quietly, not letting it make a sound. He listened carefully to see if he had woken anypony, then turned away satisfied. His heart nearly leapt out of his chest when Rarity seemed to materialize out of the shadows.

“Sorry to startle you, Spikey,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but I was passing though and…”

They stood in silence, neither saying a word. Spike rocked on his heels while Rarity pursed her lips. She took in a deep breath and walked closer to him.

“Would you like to talk about it?” she asked.

“What’s to talk about?” he grumbled. He nearly kicked himself for using such a grumpy tone with Rarity. “I mean, really? It’s not gonna change anything.”

“Perhaps, perhaps not.” She placed a hoof on his shoulder and led him to the couch. “It can certainly help you think about it, maybe even see things in a new light?”

She sat beside him, her eyes sparkling in the moonlight. “So, you seem to have concerns about growing up. Am I correct?”

“Yeah.” Spike shifted. “I’m not looking forward to it too much, if you know what I mean.”

“You’re probably worrying yourself over nothing,” she offered. “You are still a baby dragon, after all.”

“No, I’m not,” he stated. He could feel tears trying to force their way into his eyes, but he held back. “I’m a baby dragon now, but that’s not gonna last forever. I can feel myself growing, Rarity. I feel aches in my arms and legs every night. I’m bumping my head against everything. I grew into a fire-breathing monster to fight a bunch of Diamond Dogs.”

He balled his claws into little fists as he talked. “I can’t hold my greed back forever, I know it. I’m gonna keep growing whether I like it or not. I’m gonna turn into a monster, and there’s nothing I can do about it!”

Tears stung in his eyes and he turned to Rarity, a sad smile on his face. “So— So I’m gonna prepare myself for that now. I’m gonna be like Twilight and get all the facts, incorporate them into my daily life. I’m gonna be ready when… When…”

Rarity ducked down, bringing her face close to his. He gulped, his tongue tied. “When… when I have to leave.”

“Oh, Spike,” she sighed. “Whatever makes you think that you’ll ever have to leave?”

“I-it’s like Steve Magnet said,” Spike choked. “Wh-when I’m grown up, I’ll be a liability. I-I’ll hurt people by accident. I’ll break things. I’ve seen what I’ll be like, Rarity! It’ll just be better if I leave before…”

He looked down to study his toes, noting how much they seemed to have grown in just the last few days. He felt Rarity rest her hoof on his back. He knew the gesture was meant to be comforting, but his muscles tensed up all the same.

“Before what, Spike?” she pressed gently. He turned his head to her soft voice and saw worry in her eyes.

“B-before…” Spike’s voice cracked. “Before you send me away.”

He heard her gasp and knew that it was coming: the denial. A severe frown crossed her face, the rallying of all her most noble arguments. He held up a claw. “Please don’t say you won’t, don’t lie just ’cause I’m a kid.”

Rarity’s eyebrows shot up into her purple curls. “But—”

“I know that there’ll be a day when Ponyville just won’t be able to hold me anymore.” Spike sniffled and flopped back. “I’ll be an outcast, you know it! I’ll have to become a recluse just so people won’t panic at the sight of me. Before anypony knows it, they’ll have forgotten about me, and I’ll just be another dragon prowling the Everfree! I’m gonna be”—he gave a sob, unable to hold the tears back any longer—“I’m gonna be alone!”

“That’s enough!” Rarity said. She stomped a hoof on the floor, getting his immediate attention. “You’ll not be forgotten so easily, Spike! You are a hero, do you hear me? A hero! You are the nicest, kindest, most generous dragon I will ever have the pleasure of knowing! You are no more a danger to Ponyville than Fluttershy!”

She prodded him in the stomach, towering over him in righteous fury. “You will never be abandoned, Spike! You have so many people who know and love you. Twilight Sparkle will never give you up; I’d stake my life on it! None of us would! You are as much our friend as we are yours. You’re practically an honorary member of the Elements!”

She grasped his shoulders and sat him upright. “You might grow up, Spike. No, you will grow up, of course. There will be changes, but one thing will remain the same…”

She squeezed him tight. The breath left him as much from the pressure as the surprise he felt. “You,” she said quietly. “You will always be Spike. Don’t ever change the best part about yourself.”

Rarity kissed Spike on the cheek and walked off. He was left stunned. He touched his cheek with reverence, a small smile playing at his lips. He gave Steve’s window a final glance before lying down, preparing for a good night’s sleep.

Silence covered the hills beside the Smoky Mountain. Snow fell heavily, yet softly upon the grave of Dusty Shelves. The giant boulder served as a tombstone, blatantly marking the location of his fall. In the distance, the light from the cottage blinked out as the ponies within fell asleep. With the darkness full, the whisper of a wind rolled across the landscape.

It rose to a dull roar as the snow around Dusty’s tomb swirled. The fluff danced in the wind, carried on ethereal puppet strings. White shadows flowed around and around, examining, prying, dissecting. An unnatural moan tore through the air as the voices of the windigos called out.

Another voice joined them, louder than the rest. It was a cry of agony and pain. A cry of terror and anger. A cry of vengeance and wrath. A cold shade slipped from under the rock, the pale face of the creature frozen in endless torment.

The windigos flew on, their newest member having been fully integrated into the flock.

Author's Note

And because he was a ghost, he couldn't accessorize! Oo-oo-oo-ooh! :raritydespair:

I'm trying pretty desperately to earn that Spike tag. And that Romance Tag. And all the rest. I fear that my inexperience is making me obtuse in my writing.

Second Movement: Part 14- Cacophony

Cacophony

It was a week before Twilight and company were able to set out, and three days constant travel before they reached Canterlot. It wasn’t any great distance between the cities as the bird flies, but the forests, valleys, and rocky ground made travel slow and difficult.

Twilight Sparkle slowed and allowed Lyra Heartstrings to catch up to her. “You doing alright?”

Lyra sighed as she rubbed one shin with a hoof. “I will be once this tin-plated tyrant is put down, and we can all go back to Ponyville.”

“I’m with you there,” Shining Armor said. “Keep your heads down, Canterlot Mountain is just over that hill.”

Spike sat up on Twilight’s back and shielded his eyes with a claw. “I can’t see the mountain through the trees.”

Applejack shifted her saddlebags to a more comfortable position on her frame. “Ah ain’t looking forwards tah climbin’ up all that way. We usually took the train.”

“Lucky for us,” Rarity piped up, “we won’t be doing much real climbing. You’re sure you remember where you and Cadance came out, Twilight?”

Twilight nodded. “There’s a cave opening about a hundred meters above the ground. We shouldn’t have any trouble climbing up from the inside.” She glanced at Pinkie Pie pronking her way forward. “Or, in Pinkie’s case, bouncing up.”

“You know it!” Pinkie giggled.

Shining held out a hoof and brought it to his lips. His horn glowed, and he pulled aside some of the foliage blocking their path. The company gasped as one when the majestic Canterlot Castle came into view.

It was nearly unrecognizable. The marbled walls were a muted purple, with streaks of black swirling this way and that. Each spire was topped with sinister-looking crystal spikes that glowed with faint lavender light. A thick wall of pure crystal had been erected around the palace, and constant patrols could be seen everywhere. The city was dark, trails of smoke rising occasionally between buildings and from chimneys.

“Here comes the reckoning, Sombra,” Shining Armor snarled.

They set off at a quick trot around the base of the mountain. A few minutes later, the cave mouth that Twilight had described came into view. The mountain wasn’t very steep that low to the ground, and they made short work of the climb upwards. Twilight lit her horn and looked around the cavern.

Her light glinted off of the crystalline walls, brightening the entire room. “This was where Cadance and I escaped the changeling queen. These tunnels go all throughout the mountain.” She turned to them with a grimace. “Even right below the throne room.”

“Well, we certainly won’t be coming out in the throne room,” Rarity muttered. “I have no wish to meet the king personally just yet.”

They walked with careful hoofsteps, their ears swiveling for any sign of discovery. Applejack straightened. “Hay, y’all hear that?”

Pinkie’s curls bobbed as she nodded. “Yeah, like a thousand tiny little itsy-bitsy drums.”

Twilight pushed further ahead. “What is it? It sounds like it’s pony-made.”

Rarity and Spike stiffened. “T-Twi—” Spike choked out. “Twi, it’s the D-Dia—!”

Twilight rounded the corner, and the beat finally became clear.

“Diamond Dogs
Diamond Dogs
Gems we find and
Gems we hog!”

Pickaxes of all shapes and sizes cut against the crystalline walls of the cavern, wielded by an army of Diamond Dogs.

“Mining deep
Digging fast
Stealing gems from
First to last!”

Rarity gave a startled choke and slipped on a smooth outcropping. She was held back by Applejack, but not before she kicked a small stone loose. It fell in the darkness, but the sound of it hitting the floor was swallowed up by the noise of the pickaxes.

They all breathed a sigh of relief. Shining Armor took point, leading the way across the top ledge of the cave. They all kept a wary eye on the digging below them, hoping against hope that the Dogs would simply not look up.

They were halfway across the room before a few Diamond Dog noses began to twitch. First one, then a couple, then several heads turned to look upwards, squinting at the ponies overhead.

Pinkie Pie spoke for the lot. “Oh, shoot!”

A madcap, single-file stampede ensued on the high ledge as the ponies raced for cover. Along the way, they were pelted with thrown pickaxes and rocks. A hefty chunk struck Lyra on the knee, nearly sending her over the edge. Applejack grasped her tail in her teeth, hoisting her back up. Shining Armor crafted a shield from magic and used it to ram through a short crystal wall blocking their way. “In here! Hurry!”

The howls of the Diamond Dogs followed them as they ran. Narrow bridges across chasms, perilous drops into infinity, and dangerous groupings of stalagmites blocked the path at every turn. A spear landed a hoof’s breadth from Twilight’s hoof, and she poured on even more steam.

The next archway led them to a dead end. It was a short ledge opening up into a wide, deep pit. Even with magic lighting, they were unable to see the bottom. They looked around as a screechy, echoing voice pierced their ears. “Know how dogs hunt, ponies!?”

“Rover Redvest!” Rarity squeaked.

The ledge rumbled beneath them. “Split ’em up and pick ’em off!”

Spike clung tightly to Twilight’s neck as the ground fell out from under her. They screamed as the ledge crumbled and they found themselves tumbling. The unicorn landed on a smooth surface a moment later, just before a pink mass of fluff landed on top of her.

With the added weight, Twilight, Spike, and Pinkie slid down the smooth surface. “It’s a slide! Hang on!”

Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight noted that Rarity and Applejack had landed on a separate slide that led away from the others. Wind whipped past her face as she picked up speed. She strained and caught sight of her brother, whose slide was on the other side of hers. He gritted his teeth and tried to dig his hooves into the nearly-frictionless surface, but to no avail.

A scream from below stole her attention. Lyra slid past on her rump, all four legs flailing. Twilight tried to reach down and grasp her hoof, but Lyra’s descent was too quick. She disappeared down into the darkness on a fourth slide.

Shining Armor landed face-first in a cart-full of gemstones, his purple shield shimmering on impact. He spat out a topaz and shifted himself out of the cart. He shook his head, getting a bearing on his surroundings. It took him a moment to notice the dozen Diamond Dogs pointing spears at him.

Shining squared his shoulders and smirked. “Lucky for you guys, I’m currently accepting surrenders.”

The Dogs tilted their heads almost as one.

“And if you help me look for my sister,” he continued, “I won’t even crack your skulls together.”

The Dogs snarled and lunged, a dozen spears pointed at Shining’s heart. The points ricocheted off of his glowing shield, startling his foes. He bucked one, sending it flying into two of its brethren. Two more Dogs found their spears encased in the lavender glow and yanked out of their grubby paws. The spears spun around Shining Armor, thwacking Dogs on the head as they passed by. A quick magic blast laid low the Diamond Dogs not occupied with his assault.

He dusted off his armor as he surveyed the unconscious bodies. “So that’s a ‘no’ to the surrender?”

He looked at the slide he had arrived on and decided it was too steep to climb. Cart tracks led in the other direction. He rolled his neck and set forth at a run, planning on finding a way out of the caverns.

Rarity and Applejack landed in a crumpled heap. The unicorn of the two raised her head and twitched her nostrils. “My word, there’s no mistaking the pungent Eau de Diamond Dog in the air.”

Applejack shrugged. “Ain’t much worse than what we got on the farm.” She picked her hat up and placed it on her head. “But… given the choice, ah’d rather sleep with the hogs than the Dogs.”

Rarity trotted into the darkness for a ways. “I wouldn’t call that much of a choice, dear.” Her ear twitched. “Do you feel a draft?”

Applejack licked her hoof and lifted it. “Yeah, ah got it. Right over this way.”

Rarity suppressed a gag and followed her friend.

The slide looped up and around and over and through. Twilight Sparkle groaned as her stomach churned. They soon entered another large chamber, huge stalactites hanging from the ceiling like dragon teeth. A spark flashed in her eyes.

“Everypony, hold on!” She gathered up a charge of magical energy, slowly building it to avoid overloading her horn. She took aim, steadied her breathing, and let it fly.

It struck the base of the stalactite, cracking it all the way through. With its support weakened, the spike fell from the ceiling, heading straight for the slide. “Hold on!”

Pinkie Pie dragged her hooves on the sides of the slide as best she could, but even that didn’t slow them by much. Her eyes widened as the sharp crystal construct barreled towards them.

It impacted the slide a mere moment before they reached the same point. Spike, Twilight, and Pinkie crashed into it face-first. The dragon groaned as he peeled himself off of it. “Great, now what?”

“Now we’re not sliding,” Twilight said. “And now we can make some sort of plan.” She climbed onto the flat top of the stalactite and shined her light around the cavern.

She chewed on the end of her mane. “I don’t think these were here last time. I think the Diamond Dogs built the slides to get around, like they did back in the Barrens. They had to have some way of getting to this spot so that they could work on it, right?”

Pinkie brightened up. “Like some sort of scaffolding that might still be lying around because they only just finished creating the slide?”

Twilight nodded absently as she surveyed the room. “Yeah, pretty much.”

Pinkie touched a hoof to her mouth. “Do you think it’s a rope system? Like a harness connected to pulleys and stuff?”

“It could be, if the Diamond Dogs are smart enough to pull that off.” Twilight looked up at the stalactites still hanging from the ceiling. “If nothing else, maybe I can make a bridge out of a few of the bigger…”

The squeaking of wheels reached her ears. “Pinkie, what are you—” She blinked at the sight of Pinkie Pie and Spike pulling themselves along a rope tether, both strapped into a personal harness.

“Well,” Spike said with a smirk, “are you coming?”

Lyra Heartstrings landed on her back, out of breath due to her screaming fall. She clutched at her side and scrunched up her face in pain. One of her hooves reached behind her and explored her saddlebags for something very precious to her.

She pulled out her lyre, which appeared to be none the worse for wear. She sighed and held it tight to her chest.

There wasn’t much light, save for what she generated with her horn. A cocked ear heard no signs of movement, or worse, Dogs. She gave the instrument a quiet strum and stuck it back into her bag. With nothing else to do, she decided to walk until she hit a dead end.

Her hooves clomped on the crystal floor beneath her feet, and the sound echoed through the tunnel. The darkness surrounding her began to close in, quickening her steps. She forced herself to take in deep breaths. She turned a corner and found herself face-to-face with a swarm of tiny, red-eyed bats.

They were as startled at her appearance as she was at theirs. With little warning, the little rodents swarmed around her, eliciting a scream. Her hooves pounded to answer her need to get far, far away from the cloud of bats.

Her panic led her to a deep cavern that seemed to go down forever.

Her heart caught in her throat as she skidded to a stop just short of plummeting to her death. The bats fluttered into the cavern, brushing past her and scratching at her with their tiny claws. Silence fell as she sobbed on the ledge, shivering with her legs tucked close to her body.

She swallowed and slowly got to her feet. She kicked a rock and watched it drop into the darkness. “S-so much for an adventure, huh?”

“Aw, did the little pony want adventure?”

Lyra screamed as she spun on the source of the voice. A hulking Diamond Dog rounded the corner, followed closely by a midsized Dog in a red vest. The vested creature snarled as it hefted a spiked club. “Little pony all alone. Little pony cry for its friends!”

Lyra’s back leg met empty air as she ran out of room to retreat. “Don’t… um… don’t come any closer.”

“Or what!?” Rover Redvest roared. “You sing at me!? You make stupid little pony whining noises at me!?”

The big Dog grasped her by the throat and lifted her over his head. She yelped as he tossed her back into the tunnel. She landed against the crystal wall and slumped to the ground.

“Fido, make sure no other little ponies interrupt,” Rover said. The hefty Dog lumbered around the corner with a nod.

Rover grasped Lyra’s ear and lifted her to her feet. “Dogs tired of being wussy. Tired of being stupid! We show us not stupid!”

Lyra took a deep breath to inflate her lungs, then let loose with the highest note she was capable of. Rover howled and stumbled back, tearing at his ears. He tripped and fell to his rump, whining all the while. Lyra heaved out a sigh and turned.

Fido’s fist met her face with a whap.

She shook her head as the world spun. Everything was doubled. She struggled to focus on even one thing.

The first thing to come into focus was Rover Redvest, hefting his spiked club.

“Bad idea,” he said.

The last thing that came into focus was the club traveling at a mile a minute towards the side of her head.

Shining Armor walked for quite a ways, tangentially aware that he was going uphill. He came to a fork in the path; one led into an empty cavern, and the other to a staircase leading to the surface. He took the staircase with caution, making sure to ease around corners and avoid contact.

A trap door lay at the top of the stairs, unsealed from either side. It opened up into one of the lower levels of the castle, where the servants lived. Plain walls and plainer rooms were the norm, though they were darkly discolored by Sombra’s influence. He walked slowly through the halls until his ears perked up at a conversation happening on the other side of a thin door.

“Hay. Hay! Hay, Runamuck!”

A snort. “Yeah, what is it?”

Clattering dishes. “The boss wants us to be on watch in the dungeons tonight.”

“What!? Do I gotta listen to Discord flap his gums all night long again?”

Shining ducked around the corner as two pegasus soldiers in full finery trotted out of their room. The black one with a white mane snorted. “Runamuck, either you listen tah Discord’s ramblings, or I listen to the empty sound your skull makes when Sombra plays croquet with it.”

The white one with a black mane shook his head. “Hay, Runabout? Shut up.”

They rounded the corner and came face to face with a smiling Shining Armor. “Gentlecolts.”

He grasped both of their heads, smashing them together with a quick spell. They slumped to the ground and Shining pressed his forehooves on their necks. “Either of you turncoats wanna tell me what you’re doing here?”

“Aw, aw crud!” Runabout gasped. “He’s here for the princesses!”

Shining arched an eyebrow. “The what?”

“We’ll show you where they are, Captain Shining Armor!” Runamuck choked. “J-just don’t kill us!”

“You’re disgusting,” Shining Armor sneered. “And it’s Prince Shining Armor, now.”

“Oh, Glory…” Runabout shivered. “Just… they’re in the dungeons. Top level! D-don’t hurt me!”

“You!?” Runamuck growled. “What about me!?”

Shining Armor rolled his eyes and tipped his horn to each in turn. As it touched their foreheads, they fell into a deep sleep. He whisked them back into their room and made his way towards the darker part of the castle.

He glanced out a window at the crystal wall that surrounded the castle. “We’ll meet up at the library, Twilie. Stay safe.”

Twilight Sparkle steadied herself after her ride on the rope harness. “Okay, if I never have to do that ever again, it’ll be too—”

“Twilight,” Spike said, “there’s a ladder over here.”

Twilight walked up to the ladder, which already held Pinkie Pie. The pink pony was testing each step before setting her hooves on it. “Gotta make sure it’s safe, right?”

“Safety’s good,” Twilight muttered, “speed is better. Can you just check every other step?”

They made good time up the ladder, despite the fact that it was made for Diamond Dogs. The steps managed to be just wide enough for their hooves to find purchase, and Pinkie Pie’s balance was eternally excellent.

At the top, they found a trap door. Twilight pushed it up with her head, getting a worm’s eye view of their surroundings. They were in the middle of the Canterlot Castle Gardens, where the once-vibrant plants lay withering under the darkness of the crystal growth.

“It’s only a short walk to the archives from here,” Twilight hissed. “This is gonna be too easy.”

Spike gaped. “You did not just say the magic words. Tell me you didn’t just say the magic words!”

“That’s what I mean, though.” Twilight eased herself into the garden, reaching a hoof down to help Pinkie up. “It’s too easy. There’s gotta be guards, or monsters, or something.”

They tiptoed their way to the building that housed the library and the archives. Twilight’s memory flashed back to the last time the three of them were there, searching for a spell with the power to stop time itself.

She might have been a little crazy at that point.

All was quiet around the library. As surreptitiously as she could, Twilight slid a low-level window open and leaped inside. She was followed soon after by her two friends.

“Okay,” she said. “The Starswirl section ought to be over that way…” She blinked. “Really? Sombra didn’t post a single guard? What kind of evil overlord is he?”

“I’d count my blessings if I was you,” Pinkie warned.

A quick spell opened the door and admitted the three of them. “Alright,” Twilight said, “remember to look for Starswirl’s personal journal. It’s possible it doesn’t have a name on the cover, so go ahead and look through any hoof-bound books.”

Spike gulped. “We could be here all night.”

Twilight shook her head. “Just start in the ‘S’ section. We’ll be real meticulous, yet quick.”

“Can we also be sneaky, yet bold?” Pinkie asked.

“Ha.” Twilight trotted through the aisles. “Hurry. We don’t know what could be waiting…”

She fell silent as a deep, dark voice rumbled through the room. “Windigos feed upon hate and fear, because that is what they are made from.” It came slowly, methodically, and clearly, as if reciting. “They are the dark remains left behind when a pony dies. They are the chaff burned from the wheat. They are the pony which does not become a star.”

Twilight sat down hard, her jaw dropping with her rump, as she stared at the one pony she wanted to see the least. Sombra held a hefty book in his iron-shod hoof, his glowing green-and-red eyes moving along the page. “Their one true weakness is love. The Hearthswarming Spell is, effectively, weaponized love. Three ponies, one from each race, are required to cast this powerful protective spell.”

Sombra lowered the book as a smirk crossed his features. “I don’t suppose you also brought a pegasus, Twilight Sparkle?”

Shining Armor took the stairs two at a time. It was only a moment before he stood in the first level of the dungeon, where Princess Celestia and Luna were being held. He grasped the keys and rushed to the cell doors. “Your Majesties.”

Celestia’s wings spread in surprise. “Shining Armor? What—”

“Twilight’s looking for the journal of Starswirl the Bearded,” Shining explained. “She thinks it’s the answer to Princess Luna’s riddle. I got separated and decided to—”

“Prince Armor,” Luna gasped. “Prince Armor, this cannot be!”

Shining Armor lowered his eyebrows. “What do you mean, Your Highness?”

“Is she not still with the griffons?” she asked. “Did not Lord Gilded Wing have the journal to show to her?”

Shining Armor choked on his own spittle. “It’s with the griffons!?”

Off to the side, in his tidy little cell, the disembodied head of Discord chuckled. “And here I am, with front-row seats to the whole darn thing!”

Second Movement: Part 15- The Heroes' Requiem

The Heroes' Requiem

Twilight took a step backward, which Sombra met with a step of his own. “Well?” he said. “Did you, perchance, bring one of your pegasus friends?”

She swallowed hard. “I have no idea what you mean.”

“Don’t you?” he asked with a gleam in his eye. “You yourself are a unicorn. Your friend there is an earth pony. We are days away from the windigos overtaking Canterlot, Twilight Sparkle.”

He lifted the book an iota higher. “And I have instructions for the very spell that could save all of Equestria.

“There’s a change to save the kingdom
A chance to rescue ponykind
If only you will
Join me in my quest

“Come, quickly make your mind
We are running out of time
You really must admit
It’s for the best”

Twilight narrowed her eyes.

“What do you think of me?
What do you think of me!?
Am I nothing but a fool?
Your evil plot is plain to see!

“You never give for nothing
Your warning is but bluffing!
I refuse to be led along
Your tricks cannot work on me!”

Sombra smiled, his teeth gleaming in the torchlight that flickered throughout the library. “I thought as much.”

Twilight shook her head as Pinkie and Spike drew close to her. She puffed her chest out and lowered her horn at the Unicorn King. “Really? Then why even offer, oh brilliant one?”

His dark chuckle rumbled through every chest. “I was buying time.”

A scratching noise came from the windows. Pinkie spun around, her eyes jumping from frame to frame. “Twilight…”

“Buying time for what, Sombra!?” Twilight growled. “I don’t have time for this!”

“Think about it,” Sombra said. His horn glowed with purple and black fire, his eyes smoking to match. “What did you have to walk through to get to here?”

“The garden you killed!” Twilight backed away, never taking her eyes off of her smoldering foe.

“Twi…” Spike gulped as he yanked at her leg. “Twi, we need to go.”

Beneath his cape, Sombra black tail began to dissipate into an ethereal mist. “A dead garden filled with flowers, shrubs, trees…” A billowing cloud of sulfurous smog surrounded him. “Timber.”

A howl split the air, tearing Twilight away from the king. She spun on the library’s door and gasped as a timberwolf comprised of a scraggly, dead rosebush walked into view. Spike yelped and leaped onto her back, staggering her with the unexpected, extra weight.

Behind the wolf, several more varieties barked and howled at the three friends, each hungrier-looking than the last. Trails of slobber-like sap dripped down their thorny fangs, collecting in sticky piles on the ground. The closest snapped at Twilight, though she pulled her hoof back just in time. Spike spat a plume of flame at its paw, and it ignited with green fire. The timberwolf whined as it ran back to its brethren trailing smoke.

Pinkie Pie rushed after it and slammed the door shut on its leafy behind. She wedged a thin, long scroll between the handles, sealing the door for a moment. Twilight raised a hoof. “Pinkie, are you sure that’s—”

“Brilliant strategy, daughter of earth.” Books fluttered off of shelves as an unnatural wind picked up. “Yes, lock yourself in the room where the wolves can’t get you. Quite sound.”

A whirlwind of darkness and shadow swirled in the center of the Starswirl wing, two glowing, red and green eyes glaring out of it. Torches winked out and clattered to the ground. Ancient parchments drifted on the air. Arcane enchantments mixed in wind, and power crackled all around.

Twilight ran and ducked behind a bookshelf, her heart pounding. She saw Pinkie Pie run the other direction and take shelter behind a giant globe of the planet. A harsh shriek lashed at her ears as purple lightning struck the globe, cutting a craggy swath through it. Pinkie leaned to the side as the beam passed her by.

“Foals!” Sombra roared. “If you will not kneel, then you shall be cowed!”

Applejack and Rarity galloped through the spiraling hallways. Diamond Dogs could be heard gathering at every turn, pushing the ponies to take alternate paths. Applejack led the way, her hooves pounding the rocky floors. Rarity let out a gasp and slowed.

“Ap-Applejack,” she coughed. “I can’t… hoo… I can’t go that fast.”

“Yah gotta breathe, Rares.” Applejack placed a hoof on Rarity’s back and led her into a side cavern. “Just keep takin’ in those deep breaths an’ you’ll be fine.”

Rarity nodded with a bowed head. Her ears perked up. “Do you feel that?”

Applejack peered into the darkness. “We’re close to the outside. Got a real nice breeze flowin’ through.”

Rarity stood to her full height, her nose in the air. “I hope it’s not too far up the mountain, it’ll make climbing down a nightmare.”

Applejack started trotting towards the breeze. She pulled her hat lower on her head. “Ah hope we’re not too far from the top. It’ll make climbing up, tah help our friends, a huge pain.”

Rarity opened her mouth and raised a hoof. She exhaled through her nose with a purse of her lips. “At least you have your priorities in the proper place.”

“Just stress, sugarcube.” Applejack grinned as light gleamed at the end of the tunnel. “That’s the ticket, c’mon, R—”

Rarity clamped a hoof over Applejack’s mouth and dragged her to the side of the tunnel. Four Diamond Dogs carried a limp shape between them as they tottered down the path. A fifth Dog growled at them. “Pick up the pace, Rover Redvest wants this one gone forever!”

The fifth Diamond Dogs was a hulking behemoth of muscle and sinew. He cracked his knuckles as he passed by the mouth of the cave the ponies were resting in. “Stupid ponies think they better than Diamond Dogs. Fido show them.”

He leaned towards the lump the other Dogs were carrying, his foul breath causing it to squirm. “Harp pony not better than Fido, is it? Harp pony not even make stupid whiny noises anymore.”

They came to a cave mouth, its diameter about the side of a large carriage. The Dogs dropped the lump, which in the light clearly became the battered and bruised body of Lyra Heartstrings. Blood leaked out of her nose as she stared up at Fido.

Fido looked out at the long, long plummet to the rocky ground below. “Heh. Can horn ponies fly, too? Hope so.”

“Duh—” Lyra coughed out. “Duh—”

Fido cocked an ear at her. “What that? Little pony thing have tiny voice!”

“Dumb mutt…” she croaked.

Fido barked in rage and pulled his fist back to pummel her into the ground. He brought it forwards, only to find it stopped half-way. He glared at his uncooperative paw.

It was ensnared in a lasso of earth pony make, one of the strongest ropes to grace ponykind. Tugging on the other end was the firm jaw of Applejack, and her face made it clear that she was not planning on letting go anytime soon.

Fido barked at the other four Diamond Digs, and they charged at Applejack with premature howls of victory. Blue-glowing rocks dribbled from the ceiling in their path as Rarity put her magic to good use. One unlucky Dog tripped into his partner, while a third slumped to the ground with a goose egg the size of a plate. The fourth was unlucky enough to actually reach Applejack, and was rewarded for his efforts with a strong buck to the lower jaw.

Using the momentum of the kick, Applejack pulled Fido off-balance. He tumbled to the ground, but was soon back on his feet. He walked towards her, wrapping her lasso around his arm. “You wanna fall, too?” he snarled.

Rarity ran over the four prone Diamond Dogs, pausing only briefly to deliver a kick to the one still squirming. She dodged a swipe of Fido’s paw and knelt beside Lyra. “Oh, darling, let me get that cleaned up.”

Lyra squinted through a sizable black eye. “Not that bad, right?”

Fido pulled back on the rope, trying to pull Applejack to her knees. She gave as good as she got and pulled him right into a low-lying stalactite. He shook his head and growled as he rubbed the sore spot. She ran up to him and spun around, kicking him in the stomach. He howled and sat down hard.

Rarity drug Lyra back from the cave mouth, but not before peaking over the edge herself. “That is quite a ways down. To think the brute thought to toss you over—”

The brute landed beside her, startling her out of her skin. “My word! Applejack, watch where you toss that thing! You don’t know where it’s been!”

Applejack leaped and landed on Fido’s chest. She snarled at the Dog. “Ah sure know where it’s goin’ if’n it don’t give up now!”

Two meaty paws clamped around Applejack’s neck and squeezed. Fido sat up and chuckled. “Pretty pony wanna play? Pretty pony pretend she have wings!”

He lifted her over his head and brought her to the cave mouth. A glance confirmed the rocks below were just as sharp as ever. “Fly time.”

Applejack bit his paw hard. She clamped down and refused to let go. He squealed and loosened his grip around her neck. A quick kick to his midriff freed the pony and let her drop to the ground. Two more kicks set the dog off balance, and a third brought him close to the edge. Applejack grabbed the end of her lasso in her mouth and spun it over her head. A flick of her chin sent the rope wrapping around Fido’s stubby legs. “Okay, Fido,” she said. “Ah’ll play your game.”

Fido’s eyes grew wide as he looked from his restrained feet to the sharp-ended plummet below. Applejack jerked her head back. “Your turn.”

The rope went taut around his legs, pulling them together. He stumbled as his feet tottered over the edge. Another flick of Applejack’s chin brought the lasso away from him and back to her. With his final lifeline disconnected, there was nothing standing between Fido and the open air.

He howled the entire way down.

Applejack didn’t stay to watch his fall. She rushed back into the cave, gave one laying Dog a kick, and then knelt beside Lyra. “How is she, Rares?”

Rarity wrapped a roll of cloth around Lyra’s head, trying to staunch the flow of blood from under her ear. The green mare tried to cough, but couldn’t get enough breath behind it. The cough petered out into a gurgling sigh. Her good eye opened and stared up at Applejack. “Where are we?” she hissed.

“Caves,” Applejack said. She felt along Lyra’s chest and side until the injured unicorn flinched. “That ain’t a good sign,” she mumbled.

“Eh.” Lyra looked across the cave to the entrance. “I can… see Ponyville.”

Rarity patted her head in a spot that didn’t have dried blood. “Easy. Don’t try to talk. Save your strength.”

Lyra tried to cough again, but with even less success. “It’s been a fun trip.”

Applejack chuckled. “Glad to see you kept your humor, but yah gotta rest.”

Lyra Heartstrings turned her head and looked at Rarity.

“The winds were blowing, ’cross the mountain side
Telling the stories, of heroes that died
The war would start, the Crystal Heart
Holds such secrets, good and light”

Tears poured down Lyra’s face. “Nopony told me people got hurt on adventures.”

She lay her head back down, closed her eyes, and sighed.

The cave was quiet for a long while. Applejack placed her ear on Lyra’s chest and listened. Rarity brought her hoof up to her mouth, biting back a cry. Applejack’s breathing quickened as the clatter of Diamond Dog armor arose from the four soldiers lying a few feet away. She stood and glared at them as they came to.

“Y’all can leave now. Quietly.” She trembled where she stood. “Or, y’all can play a game me ’n Fido came up with. Your choice.”

The Dogs looked to the mouth of the cave and whimpered. “Okay then,” she snarled. “Get!”

The Diamond Dogs trundled and tripped over themselves as they ran away. Applejack faced the opening and set her hooves on the ground. “Put her on mah back.”

Rarity started. “But Applejack, there’s nothing we can—”

“Put her on mah applebuckin’ back, Rarity!” Applejack didn’t move as Rarity lifted Lyra and draped her across the farmer. Her face as firm as stone, she marched to the entrance and looked up. “There’s a path. We can make it.”

They proceeded up the mountain, both just as quiet as their still burden.

Shining Armor led Celestia and Luna into the courtyard. He looked in all directions, but found a complete and utter lack of guards. Nothing but a few dead and rotted trees. “Weird.”

“Don’t let your guard down,” Luna said, her horn flickering as she searched for enchantments. “Sombra would not have neglected this area.”

Celestia stretched her wings and flapped, bringing herself a few feet above the ground. She glared at the tall wall surrounding the castle. “So close.”

Shining jerked his head towards the library. “Twilight’s waiting, let’s go.”

The rustling of leaves wouldn’t have caught his attention if it wasn’t for the stench that followed it. His horn glowed purple as he turned back to the trees. “Take cover!”

His shield spell held steadfastly against a newborn timberwolf. Its cobblestone paws clashed against the bubble again and again, but could not break through. Shining pushed, and the shield rapidly expanded to fling the timberwolf away. It crashed against the wall and crumbled to twigs.

Another wolf circled around him, its shoulders hunched. A stone flew up from the ground into its jaw, smashing its head to bits. Princess Luna chucked the rock towards a third timberwolf as it formed from dead bark. “I see Sombra has learned a few new tricks.”

Celestia flashed across the courtyard, bouncing from wolf to wolf and knocking them down with quick kicks. “Hardly surprising, considering the time he had to prepare.”

Shining Armor looked down at Princess Luna after smashing two timberwolves together. “How much time are we talking about?”

“He freed himself from his prison some time before his curse over the Crystal Empire was lifted.” Celestia landed on the head of a nearby wolf. “We’re not sure exactly how long.”

“Long enough,” Luna hissed. She blasted a timberwolf as it was reforming. “Quickly, to the library!”

The three ponies ran through the opening created by Luna. Shining Armor snorted and shouldered a timberwolf that had given chase. He smiled as the ancient library came into view. “Home free.”

A tingle touched his nose. He crossed his eyes to look at it. A tiny flake sat upon his snout, its six points sparkling in the low light. A second followed soon after, then another, then another. The wind jostled his blue mane as he looked to the sky.

The clouds swirled overhead, rolling and waving as if blown by a full-grown dragons wings. As he watched, the clouds began to form a proper pattern, swirling round and round until they met at the center. A howl split the air, one wholly alien to the bray of the timberwolves.

“We see your fear
We see the hate
We see your doubts
It is too late

“Soon you will die
You have no choice
Your world will freeze
Our ghostly voice

“Will speak your pain
We seek revenge
You hold the blame
We bring your end!”

Shining Armor licked a snowflake off of his lips as more continued to blanket the courtyard. “That’s just prime...”

Twilight ducked as the books over her head were incinerated by another bolt of dark magic. Smoldering fragments of parchment danced around her head as she raced for more cover. A wispy tendril tried to wrap itself around her hoof, but a quick leap brought her out of its reach.

A growl rumbled from the tornado of vileness. “Strange that you do not fight back, Twilight Sparkle. I expected a mage of your ability to put up a decent fight.”

Sickly purple magic poured from between the cloud’s glowing eyes. Twilight slid behind a bookcase and breathed heavily.

“What brought you here, Lady Sparkle?” The room flashed with mystic lightning. “What brought you skulking up to my door?”

“That’s privileged information, dummy-head!” Pinkie shouted.

“Isn’t she the charmer?” Sombra swayed and swirled around the room. “Perhaps you seek a little light reading, Sparkle?”

Twilight shrank back from a squirming tendril. “If you think you’re gonna have an easy time getting revenge, you’re barking up the wrong tree.”

“Revenge?” the voice asked with a surprised chuckle. “Dear Sparkle, revenge is merely a tool used to control the selfish.”

A shadow fell over her as Sombra’s dark cloud swooped overhead. “Eliminating you is simply practical.”

A bust of Starswirl the Bearded flew through the air and pelted the cloud. The eyes turned towards Pinkie Pie, who stood defiantly on another bookcase. She stuck her tongue out and blew a few raspberries. The whirlwind swirled through the library, damaging priceless tomes and shredding ancient scrolls. Pinkie ducked down and vanished into the darkened library’s rows of shelves.

With all ponies temporarily out of view, Sombra spent some time systematically destroying hiding spots. “Revenge is a silly thing. Why waste so much time trying to kill one pony when a world awaits me?

“I don’t hate you, Twilight Sparkle. I pity you.” He lifted a chest telekinetically and shook the contents onto the floor. “I pity your need to rely on other ponies. I pity the intense pride which holds you back from true greatness.”

Her chest heaved as she felt swirls of magic slither around her. “I pity your injured head, and your inability to face me at full strength!”

A green fireball hit one of the suspended eyeballs, causing it to wince. Spike darted between aisles before shooting another blast of flame at Sombra. “Hay, dipstick! I’m the one you want!”

Twilight sucked in a breath. “Spike, no!”

The eyes tracked the dragon as he raced around the room. “Remember me? I’m the guy who took the Crystal Heart to Cadance!”

“Hrm,” Sombra muttered. “The little drake that got lucky.”

“Yeah, but that’s not the half of it!” Spike curled up beside the ruined globe. “I… I was with Twilight the whole time. She opened your door because of me! She figured out the trick to your stupid stairs because of me!”

Part of the whirlwind materialized as a giant head, and Sombra’s curved horn glowed with dark power. “You’re trying my patience, little one!”

“You know what’s the real kicker?” Spike asked. “I wasn’t even supposed to be there! And… and I was with her when she got caught in your crystal trap.”

A bookcase exploded to his right, scattering burning embers over his arms. “So I had to carry the Crystal Heart, ’cause she was trapped. So when I fell, I fell onto Cadance’s back.” Spike smirked. “Heh. I’m the one they put on the stinking stained-glass window. I’m the one that beat you!”

Twilight rushed towards where Spike crouched, her horn sparkling.

Spike clasped the globe with his claws. “I already beat you once, Sombra. And better yet, I beat you”—he pushed the globe off of its platform and watched it roll towards the cloud—“by accident!”

The rounded globe shattered into a million marble shards before it ever reached Sombra. The monstrous unicorn glared at the baby dragon as his horn flared with shadow. A beam of pure venom lashed out, streaking right towards the little guy’s heart.

Another beam of dark energy met it half-way. Twilight cried out as she poured everything she had into her bolt of magic. Her stomach churned and her head swam. She couldn’t see past the purple fire bursting out of her horn. Spike clutched at her neck, shouting something she couldn’t hear over the sound of her own blood pumping through her ears.

The windows exploded as ice and snow poured into the library. Pinkie screeched as she was covered with sharp glass shards. She shook them off as quickly as she could, sustaining a few shallow cuts, and ran for the exit. Just as she pulled the battered scroll from the handles, the door was kicked inwards by the strong hooves of Shining Armor.

Behind the stallion, Pinkie Pie could see a short, blue unicorn and a strong, white pegasus fighting the timberwolves crowding around the library. Shining Armor gripped her face with his forehooves and shouted, “Pinkie Pie! Where’s Twilight!?”

Pinkie pointed to the contest of strength taking place near the center of the room. Twilight’s whole body shook as she poured her heart and soul into her spell. Spike clutched at her, tears pouring from his eyes. “Stop, Twilight! You’re hurting yourself! Stop!”

Sombra’s enormous face licked its lips as his beam slowly began to overpower hers. Snow and ice mingled with shadow as he drew power from the depths of the cloud. The mournful howl of the windigos overpowered the shriek of magic in the air. Sombra’s eyes flickered to the windows, and then he redoubled his effort.

A bolt of magic flowed through Twilight’s body and into Spike’s ember-covered arm. He heaved and clutched at his chest. “No, no, no, no, no. No growing. Can’t do that here! Not now!” He buried his face in Twilight’s mane. “Stop, Twilight. Just stop.”

The king’s beam intensified, and Twilight’s magic cut out completely. He laughed as she collapsed to the ground, still in the embrace of the baby dragon. Spike let go and stood over her. He pointed a smoking claw at Sombra with a shout. “Stay away or… or bad things are gonna happen!”

Sombra replied with another spell, a jagged and piercing crystal-laced dagger of pure power. Spike turned his shoulder to the shard and braced for impact.

The spell crashed and dissipated against a purple shield. Shining Armor grasped Spike and pushed the dragon behind him. The prince picked up a limp Twilight Sparkle and glared at Sombra. “If you’ve hurt her—”

The shield trembled as another blast hit it. “She’s more proficient with shadow magic than I would have given her credit for,” Sombra chuckled. “You should be proud!”

The shield fell, giving Shining an opening to fire a bolt of lavender light at the churning cloud. Sombra weaved deftly to the side, allowing the spell to die on the ceiling. The king growled at the prince before him. “You remember how this went the last time we fought, I presume?”

“Don’t worry,” Shining said. “I won’t make the same mistake as last time.”

“Neither will I!” Dark lightning struck the ground, lifting stalagmites of pure, razor-sharp crystal to the surface. The vicious points pierced Shining Armor’s shield like tacks through paper, and it was soon forced to fade away.

Shining scrambled to lift Twilight onto his back as jagged edges tore up the ground beneath his hooves. He blasted the purple stakes apart with a push of his magic. While he was concerned with the ground, Sombra attacked from the air. The king dove with his fangs bared and his horn aglow.

Spike tugged at Shining’s tail. “Shield!”

Sombra smacked face-first into the bubble of magic with a roar. His darkness swarmed around the shield and the three beings within. “Fall!”

Smokey tendrils slid along Shining Armor’s spell like grasping limbs, pressing harder with each passing moment. The prince pushed back, startling Sombra with the sheer magic prowess on display. The dark unicorn set his teeth and tightened his grip. Shining’s horn glowed with purple, shimmering light. Sombra’s reeked with black, rolling smoke.

Hairline fractures appeared on the surface of the shield. They grew and multiplied until they covered the entire bubble. Sombra squeezed one last time, and then drew his power back. Shining saw the opening. He grasped Twilight and Spike in his telekinetic grip and threw them out of the shield. The tendrils stuck with inescapable force, collapsing the bubble on top of the soldier.

Crystals jabbed at Shining Armor like the claws of a raging manticore, pinning him where he lay. He seethed in pain as a spike found its way into his shoulder. He looked up to see Spike dragging Twilight away with the help of a very terrified Pinkie Pie.

Twilight’s head bobbed as her eyes opened. The sight of her brother in the clutches of Sombra brought her to her senses. Shining’s eyes widened as he met his sister’s petrified gaze.

Twilight’s blinked wearily as her horn smoked. Tears sprung to her eyes. “How do we stop him?” she croaked. “How?”

“You won’t!” Sombra said. The spikes grew faster and more numerous as he poured his energy into the ground. The windigos cry reached his ears, and he snarled in response. “This is your last chance, Sparkle! Help me fight the windigos or he dies!”

Twilight tried to charge her horn with magic, but received nothing but a headache. “I… I can’t! I can’t!”

“Twilight,” Shining gasped. “Twilie, run! For the love of Glory, run!”

He lifted his head and fired a solid beam of light from his horn. It sliced through Sombra’s chin, sending chunks of smoking crystal flying across the room. It exited the tyrant’s head through one glowing green eye. Sombra roared and thrashed around as purple fumes poured out of the wound. His good eye glared down at the defiant unicorn. He arched an eyebrow as his horn belched power.

A spear of crystal struck Shining Armor square in the heart. The stallion gasped and tensed, letting out a weak, gurgling cough. His chin lowered slowly to his chest and his knees crumpled. He lay as if kneeling reverently, his long, blue mane falling over his face.

Twilight screamed.

Applejack stumbled as ice gripped her rear left leg. A quick spell from Rarity’s horn stabilized her and the weight she carried. The unicorn gazed at the sky with awe. “It’s just like the old ghost stories say. We’re going to die here, aren’t we? All of us.”

“Ah’ll be darned if ah let a couple of stupid wisps put an end tah me!” Applejack shifted Lyra’s body and turned around. “Get back to the cave, it’ll be better shelter than what we’ve got out here!”

Rarity shook off the ice particles that had been building in her curly mane. “Even with the Dogs waiting?”

“We ain’t gonna last long against the windigos,” Applejack sighed. “Trust me.”

Celestia spun on the library as Twilight’s shout reached her ears. She delivered a punishing buck to the neck of one rosy timberwolf, and then soared through the doors. Her mouth dropped open as she saw the weeping unicorn being restrained by Pinkie and Spike. Twilight lunged forwards, trying desperately to reach her fallen brother’s side.

Sombra’s giant face still billowed smoke from the two holes left by Shining Armor. He snarled and poured magic into the ground, creating a wall of crystalline spears around himself.

Celestia snorted steam and galloped towards the king, her wings flapping steadily. She took to the air just as she reached the spikes and kicked out. Her blow shattered the remains of Sombra’s head and sent the whirlwind tumbling back.

In the next instant, she was beside Twilight. “Put her on my back, Pinkie!”

Twilight looked up through her tears. “P-princesses?”

Celestia was no longer a towering alicorn princess. She was thin and lean, standing a mere head taller than Twilight. Her mane no longer shimmered with power, but was a soft pink, with a few streaks of light blue.

Far more distressing, in Twilight’s mind, was the fact that the princess was now a pegasus.

Celestia grabbed Twilight Sparkle and pulled her away. “Come on, Twilight, we have to go!”

Twilight pushed against Celestia’s restraining legs. “I won’t leave him!”

Sombra charged at them as a construct of swirling shadow. Before he reached them, a windigo flew past him, whinnying as if in pain. A ghostly voice cried out, over and over again, “Twilight Sparkle, Twilight Sparkle, Twilight Sparkle…”

More windows shattered inward as windigos invaded the library. A couple swirled around Sombra, and he retaliated with magic blasts that seemed to either miss the ghasts entirely, or fly right through them.

Ice collected on Twilight’s legs. Celestia flew towards the exit, her breath burning in her lungs. Pinkie flipped Spike onto her back and galloped as fast as she could move her legs. Luna could be seen waiting at the door, a thin frost chilling her mane.

Sombra snarled and dove head-first into the ground, a line of crystals marking his path across the library. Pinkie skidded to a halt as the Unicorn King burst from the floor between her and the princesses. Sombra hissed and fired a ball of unnatural flame at Twilight Sparkle.

Spike threw himself off of Pinkie’s back and grasped at the fire ball. For his trouble, he caught the brunt of the spell’s impact and was thrown against the wall.

Twilight sobbed as Sombra blasted a path of lightning through the company, the resulting black fire knocking Celestia out of the air. Snow fell in sheets as tendrils of magic wrapped around Twilight neck, lifting her into the air over the princesses’ heads.

“Celestia, Luna,” the king said, “I give you an ultimatum: perform the Hearthswarming spell or she dies!”

Celestia and Luna, the pegasus and the unicorn, took a step back. “B-but…” Luna stuttered.

“If you will not do it for your subjects,” he snarled, “will you do it for your friend?”

The ice climbed up Twilight’s legs as her tears froze on her cheeks.. Celestia shut her eyes tight. “We have to,” she whispered. “We have to.”

Luna nodded and looked to Pinkie. “Pinkamena Diane Pie, do you trust your princesses?”

Pinkie bit her lip. “Is this gonna make the ghosts go away?”

“Yes,” Celestia said as she linked hooves with Luna and Pinkie. “Just relax as Luna performs the spell.”

The three ponies shimmered with light; pink for Pinkie, white for Celestia, and blue for Luna. Luna went stiff, and her eyes opened with a bright glow. Her horn burst with a power that collected over their heads. Pure energy swirled from each of them into the beam flashing above their heads, combining into a single pulse of warmth.

Under Luna’s guidance, it formed the shape of a heart. Fire glowed at its edges, and light poured from its core. Sombra cried out as the light swarmed over him, driving him back. His shadow shrunk under the warmth until he was reduced to the size and shape of a pony. Even still, Twilight was held aloft by his grip.

The windigos shrieked in panic as their clouds rapidly disappeared. Some fled, some vanished, and others were swallowed up by an enormous heat-wave that poured out from the Hearthswarming spell.

“Yes!” Sombra shouted. “Be gone, foul beasts!”

First Celestia, then Pinkie, then Luna slumped to the ground. They rose shakily to their feet and glared at the Unicorn King. “Now,” Celestia said, “you will release her.”

“That wasn’t part of the deal.” Sombra bared his teeth. “It’s time to return to your cells.”

Celestia’s muscles burned as she launched herself at Sombra with a roar. He was taken off guard by the assault, and found himself bowled head over tail. Twilight Sparkle landed on the ground, and was quickly embraced by Luna.

Celestia pounded Sombra’s face into the ground with pumping hooves. A magical shriek reported as Sombra’s dark magic lashed through the princess’ wing. Celestia bit back a shout as he kicked her off, charging his horn for another spell.

Luna stood firm and drew the limp body of Spike to her side. The others also gathered around her, each nursing their wounds. Luna’s horn sparked with magic as she whispered, “Stay still, or we’ll all die.”

The air shimmered as Luna cast her spell. Sombra’s eyebrow rose briefly before his face contorted with rage. “No! No, stop!”

The bruised bodies of Luna, Celestia, Spike, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight Sparkle glowed white, and then vanished in a flash of light.

Once they had vanished, a humongous groan gripped the library. The walls of the building cracked and stretched outwards. Stone creaked and crumbled, and metal twisted and tore. The dark, swirling cloud of Sombra burst forth, shrugging aside ruined building material.

“For I am the King of everything
Of Sombra’s might everypony will sing
And every pony of every race…”

The sun shone warmly on Canterlot, reflecting off of the various crystal constructs. Ponies crept carefully out of their homes and poked nervously at the snow banks left over from the windigo attack. They turned to the castle to see King Sombra rise to the tallest tower and look down upon them.

“Is safe within my firm embrace”

End Second Movement

Author's Note

And that's why the [Dark] tag is there.

Last chapter of 2013, folks! Happy New Year!

Third Movement: Part 1- Minor Strings

Minor Strings

Luna fell smoking to the ground. Celestia was immediately upon her, cradling her head in her forehooves. Pinkie Pie tottered to the side and collapsed, her mane sizzling. She looked over at the pegasus princess with a furrowed brow. “What… what happened?”

“A very powerful teleportation spell,” Celestia said, gently laying down her sister’s head. “It’s designed to teleport a single unicorn to a predefined location of their choosing.”

Celestia turned slowly, taking in their surroundings. Ancient ruins, crumbling with age, rose above the snow-draped ground. Once-grand towers were backed by the setting sun, its light shining through gaping holes. Wintery wind whipped through gaping doorways and broken windows. Before her was a pedestal with five empty platforms, each of which, she knew, used to hold an Element of Harmony.

It was the Palace of the Royal Pony Sisters.

Celestia gazed at the palace, her once and future home. “We call it ‘Journey’s End.’”

Celestia dipped her head under Luna’s neck and strained to lift the blue unicorn onto her back. One of Luna’s hooves bumped her blackened wing, sending jolts of pain up and down her spine. She hissed and dropped to the ground. “Pinkie, I need your help.”

No answer came. “Pinkie,” Celestia said through gritted teeth, “help me.”

She looked over to where Pinkie Pie was sitting. Pinkie stared at the prone form of Twilight Sparkle, her lip trembling. She looked at Celestia with wide eyes. “Wh-what happened?”

A snowflake touched down on Celestia’s nose. “Th-the Hearthswarming spell—”

“What happened?” Pinkie gasped. She looked down at Twilight, then shifted to the unconscious Spike. “Wh-what ha-ha-happened? What h-happened?”

Celestia trotted over to Pinkie as the pink pony’s breathing became quick and shallow. “What happened!?” Pinkie shouted. “What happened!? Why!?”

“Pinkie—” Celestia started.

“No!” Pinkie screeched. “No! No! Nopony! Nopony!”

She raced across the courtyard, her flying hooves kicking up snow. She screamed as she barreled for a dark doorway. Celestia cut her off and grabbed her by the torso.

“Nopony!” Pinkie sobbed. “Nopony!”

“Pinkie!” Celestia said. Snow fell heavier, coating their three sleeping friends with a light blanket. “Pinkie, I need your help! I need you to hold it together!”

“No!” Tears poured from Pinkie’s eyes. She choked. “Nopony could smile after that! Nopony!”

“Pinkie!” Celestia grabbed Pinkie’s cheeks and held her eye-to-eye. “Pinkie, I can’t do this without you! Look!”

She turned Pinkie towards the others. “We need to carry them inside, alright? We need to help them, and I can’t do it on my own!” She brought Pinkie’s attention back to her. “Help me. Just hold on long enough to get them inside, get a fire going. Please, Pinkie.”

Pinkie snuffled. “Twi… She won’t smile after this. She won’t want to smile. She can’t. Sombra stole it!”

“You can’t steal a smile, Pinkie,” Celestia sighed. She hugged the pink pony close. “You can only give one, or receive one. Twilight still has her smile.” She looked up at the cloudy sky and heard the wispy moans of a windigo. “She needs you to help her find it again. Help me.”

Pinkie sobbed into Celestia’s shoulder for a few minutes. She pulled away and wordlessly helped Luna onto Celestia’s back. Turning around, she picked Twilight and Spike and set them effortlessly onto her own back. The two ponies carried their friends inside the abandoned castle, where an old fireplace awaited attention.

A few ancient tapestries were repurposed as quilts, and an old desk was demolished for firewood. Pinkie arranged the senseless people before the fire, and then knelt down between Twilight and Spike. Those three shared warmth, while Celestia draped her good wing around her sister.

Twilight Sparkle woke, wrapped in a warm comforter and settled a couple meters away from a lit hearth. She stared into the flames for a long time before she gazed around at her surroundings. The walls were gray, cold, and ancient. Ruined tapestries clung to decayed hangers. A window peeked out over a vast, wintery forest, which held a glimmer of familiarity to her.

She turned back to the flames and watched them dance. Her muzzle twitched as tears burned behind her eyes. Great, heaving breaths shook her chest as she brought her blanket above her head.

The sound of crying brought Celestia into the room. The white pegasus walked quickly up to the quivering mound beside the fireplace. She wrapped her forelegs around Twilight and whispered lightly. “Easy… Easy, now… You’re safe.”

Twilight’s sobs trailed off. Her head rose and the blanket slid off the back. She looked up at Celestia with red, bleary eyes and shook her head. She rested against Celestia’s chest.

“No,” Twilight croaked. “He’s dead.”

Celestia brought her muzzle down to Twilight’s mane. “Twilight…”

“He’s dead. Dead!” Twilight sat up, her cheeks drenched. “He’s dead because of me!”

Twilight curled up in Celestia’s embrace as if she was a young foal, and the princess wrapped her good wing around her. Celestia watched the fire as they sat for a while in silence. Her eyes flickered to the window as the moon rose in the distance.

“Twilight,” Celestia sighed, “mourn as long as you need to. It is natural. But do not let yourself be consumed by guilt.”

“I planned the infiltration,” Twilight hissed. “I allowed my brother and my friends to come, even though I knew it would be dangerous.” She took in a shaky breath and looked up at Celestia. “Did you find Applejack, Rarity, and Lyra? Or are they dead, too?”

“They did not escape with us,” Celestia said. “But that doesn’t mean—”

“It means I failed them, too,” Twilight sobbed. “I failed Rainbow Dash. I killed Shiny! I’ve ruined Equestria!” She tried to pull away from Celestia’s strong grip. “I destroy everything I touch!”

“Stop this instant!” Celestia took Twilight’s chin in her hoof. “It is not your fault that bad creatures like Sombra exist, Twilight. You have fought hard to make the world a better place, do you understand? Your knowledge and heart have saved the day more times than even I can comprehend. Shining Armor died proud of his little sister, and he remains proud even now!”

Twilight Sparkle wept. Celestia held her tighter, embraced her all the closer. “Shh. It shall be well. It shall be well.”

A room over, Pinkie leaned against the doorway, her ear perked. Tears crept down her cheeks as she listened. “She’s never gonna smile. Never ever.”

Luna placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Don’t underestimate the healing power of love, dear one. It just takes time and effort.” She knelt closer. “And friends.”

Pinkie looked over to the other side of the room. Spike sat alone, rocking back and forth with his arms wrapped tight around his knees. His eyes burned with unshed tears. Pinkie Pie stood and made her way over. She sat beside him and fiddled with her hooves. She looked at him, and his eyes met hers. He blubbered as he leaned against her, his claws seeking a purchase that wouldn’t prick her.

“H-he—” he choked. “He was my big bro—”

Luna watched the two hold each other, and something welled up in her chest. She walked over to the empty pedestal near the entrance to the castle and lay. Her eyes trailed down the carved stone until she came to the base. A dark spot was burned into the marble, and she could make out a bit of melted brass embedded in the floor.

“Healing,” she muttered. “How slow it comes.”

Melted snow ran down the side of the mountain in miniature waterfalls. Rarity dipped the edge of a scarf into one downpour and brought it over to the motionless Lyra. She dabbed the mint unicorn’s forehead, wiping away a bit of dried blood.

Applejack stared down a light-barren tunnel. A few muted howls echoed, though their point of origin was obscured. Hidden.

Rarity rested Lyra’s head in her hooves and placed her battered lyre beside her. She bowed her head, her mouth a grim line. “Sing a song for me, won’t you, darling?”

She looked up to the mouth of the cave, where water still trickled. Her ears perked at a particularly-loud howl. “What do you suppose they’re doing?”

“Gettin’ themselves riled up,” Applejack replied. “Gettin’ themselves ready to attack us. Drivin’ up their bloodlust.”

“I see.” Rarity stood beside the seated Applejack. “I don’t suppose you can guess why they haven’t attacked yet?”

“They’re scared,” Applejack whispered. “They’re scared of the monster pony and her magical rope.” Rarity thought she heard a tremble in her friend’s voice. “The pony who slays Diamond Dogs.”

Applejack’s back straightened. “Ah can fight ’em off. Ah can.”

Rarity held her breath for a moment. “Why did you do that, Applejack? Was there no other way?”

Silence reigned in the cave, save for a few guttural growls.

“What should ah have done?”

Rarity’s head bobbed back. “Well… Well, you might have bashed him unconscious.”

Applejack’s eyes glazed as she stared at nothing. “That’d last ten minutes, tops.”

“You—” Rarity coughed. “You could have tied him with the rope.”

“He had sharp claws an’ teeth.” Applejack’s shoulders drooped. “This cave is full of crystals he could cut the rope on.”

“I…” Rarity stared at her friend’s face, searching for movement. “You thought of it, too, then?”

“Of course ah did!”

Rarity jerked back as Applejack stood. “Ah thought it all! Ah thought of a millyun ways to do it! Ah saw a millyun possibilities! An’ you know what?”

Applejack blinked. “All of ’em ended with you hurt.”

“A-Applejack—” Rarity stuttered.

“He killed Lyra!” Applejack shouted. “He was gonna toss her off a cliff! He was gonna go out an’ kill a dozen more like her! He was gonna kill you!”

She pulled her hat off her head and tossed it to the ground. “Ah can’t lose anypony else, Rarity! Ah can’t! Lose! Nopony!” Tears poured from her eyes. “Nopony!”

She sat, her mane hanging loose around her face. “Ah can’t lose any more of my family, Rares. Ah can’t.”

Rarity took her in a strong embrace. The unicorn’s own eyes glistened as she searched for a response. “F-family?”

They held each other in the dark cave, the howls growing louder by the second. “Rarity,” Applejack whispered, “if’n there was another way, it don’t matter. Ah can’t”—she choked—“ah can’t take back what ah done.” Applejack looked Rarity in the eyes. “Whatever it was, ah wouldn’t take it back if’n it meant you got hurt.”

Rarity hiccupped. “Applejack, thank you. For saving my life. But—”

Applejack looked up, her eyes reddened. “‘But’ what?”

A Diamond Dog barked as Rarity answered. “Don’t lose your heart protecting what’s inside it.”

She grasped Applejack’s hoof and dragged her to the mouth of the cave. “I don’t know about you, but I feel like protecting my heart in this circumstance means getting out of here, don’t you?”

Applejack’s eyes ran along the side of the mountain. “Ah see a path up, an’ a path down. Which way we goin’?”

Rarity spared a glance behind her, where a few eyes glinted in the shadows. “Either way. Go!”

Applejack rushed down the path to the mountain’s base. She slipped on a wet rock and nearly tumbled before Rarity grabbed her with a spell. The two of them raced as quickly and as cautiously as they could. They were a quarter of the way down before the first Diamond Dog poked its snout out of the cavern mouth.

An overzealous mutt pounced, meeting the slick ground with skidding claws. He yelped as he slid down a sheer drop toward unforgiving ground. Rarity bit back a cry as the Dog disappeared from sight.

Other Dogs followed at a slower pace. They trailed after the two ponies as a distance that was far too close for comfort. Rarity took hope that she and Applejack might be able to outrun them once they reached level soil.

Applejack screamed. Fido was waiting at the base of the mountain, his lifeless body sitting where it had landed. She leaped over him and headed for the woods, the sight burned into her head. Rarity took a few seconds longer getting around the body, repressed shudders slowing her progress.

The Diamond Dogs halted at the corpse. They stared at the ponies racing for the tree line, their jaws slack.

Rarity’s hoof crunched against snow. She looked down at a visible line that separated the damp, sun-kissed ground from the winter of the forest. Overhead, sun glared down upon the mountain, but clouds hovered above everything else. Above Canterlot Castle, the Hearthswarming Spell could be seen burning bright.

Its light never reached the land beyond the city.

The whisper of windigos could be heard in the distance, but Rarity chose to deal with that before facing a couple dozen vicious Diamond Dogs. She and Applejack disappeared into the white, small hoof prints laying their path out vividly.

The Diamond Dogs looked at their dead fellow, looked out into the spirit-stricken winter, and then filed back up the mountain. They’d just report to Rover Redvest that the ponies had vanished, but they found tracks leading into the wilderness. A team should be assembled to track them down.

Yes, a few thought, we should find a team that can face windigos. Not that we’re scared. It would just be a good idea.

Somewhere in Equestria’s untimely winter, a butterfly took refuge in an apple tree.

The small creature felt the effects of the coming frost and nearly abandoned hope. It flew on, even as it watched its fellows slow and freeze. Just as the end came, however, a hollow in an apple tree presented itself. The butterfly hunkered down within the hole, just as the frost of the windigos passed by. It stayed within the apple tree, awaiting the day when it could once again share its beauty with the world.

Somewhere else in Equestria’s unseasonable winter, Fluttershy took refuge in the Apple family’s mountain cabin. She looked out the window at the endless falling snow, Angel Bunny at her side. Her eyes drifted to the misplaced boulder in the valley, the one that had ended the life of Dusty Shelves.

She tore her attention away from it and back to the towering drifts.

“We gotta move.”

She looked over her shoulder. Big Macintosh lifted a yoke onto his shoulders, his forelegs flexing with the effort. “Winter ain’t gettin’ any shorter,” he said. “An’ our cellar ain’t gettin’ any fuller.”

Fluttershy’s feathers shook. “Where can we go?”

Big Mac shrugged. “Canterlot’s Sombra’s town, now. We don’t have enough food to get to Manehatten. Only one way to go.”

They drew close. Fluttershy leaned her head in and nuzzled his neck. “Home,” she said.

“Eeyup.” He placed his chin on top of her head. After a moment’s thought, he pressed his lips against her mane. “Don’t worry, we got Angel to protect us.”

The bunny leaped from Fluttershy’s back and stood at attention. He saluted with his left paw and blew a raspberry at Big Mac. Fluttershy giggled.

“Cute.” Macintosh trotted over to a set of saddlebags and placed a can of apple jam inside. “It shouldn’t take more’n a couple days travelin’. Snow’ll make it harder.”

“I-I can fly,” Fluttershy said. “I wish I could carry you, but—”

“Wouldn’t even think ’bout it,” Big Mac replied. “Wouldn’t be proper.”

Her brow furrowed. “‘Proper’ is no good if it hurts you.”

Big Mac opened a rickety truck and produced two scarves, an overcoat, and four… tennis rackets?

Fluttershy picked up a racket and raised an eyebrow.

“Snowshoes,” Big Mac said. “Homemade.”

Fluttershy flicked an ear, then winced as pain shot through it. She touched a hoof gingerly to the bandages that wrapped around her head. “Do you think the others got to Manehatten?”

Big Macintosh sat and stared at the wall. His mouth moved slowly as he formed words. “Ah like to think they did.”

Fluttershy walked a little closer. “But?”

“But y’can never be sure ’bout such things.” Big Mac looked down at her, his eyelids heavy. “You can only pray and hope.”

Fluttershy looked into his green eyes. She held her breath and frowned. “I know. I just…”

Her wings spread halfway. “I guess I just wanted to hear you say it’d be alright.”

His eyes met his hooves, but jumped back to hers just as quickly. “Fluttershy, if there’s anything ah can do to make all this right, then I promise ah’ll do it.”

She nodded as she spread her wings fully. She flew up a short ways, just enough that their faces were level, and pressed her lips against his. The held still, breathless. Neither dared to move or speak, lest the moment vanish like mist.

Angel’s face grew red. He hopped to the window with a grin and looked out over the vast winter wilderness.

He could have sworn he saw a windigo.

“So, how do griffons kiss?”

Gilda blinked rapidly. “What?”

Rainbow Dash reclined on a cot a few feet away from where Gilda was laying. “How do griffons kiss? Just wondering.”

Gilda shifted a wing, wincing in pain as she stretched the bandages around her back. Sweat broke out on her forehead. “Nrrgh.”

“Shoot, let me get that.” Rainbow Dash gently gripped a group of sturdy feathers in her teeth and eased Gilda’s wing open. Dash’s wing reached out and gripped a wash cloth sitting in a basin of water. She ran the cloth over Gilda’s forehead. “Good?”

Gilda nodded. “Better, I guess. Why do you ask?”

“Ask what?”

Gilda shook her head. “About the kissing. Are you talking about—” A sly look entered her eyes. “Oh. Okay.”

Rainbow Dash cocked an eyebrow. “What?”

“Martial finally got to yah, huh?” Gilda cracked her knuckles. “M’kay, m’kay. That’s cool.”

“That’s not—” Rainbow snorted. “Whatever. How’s it supposed to work? You guys don’t even have lips. What, do you think preening is hot, or something?”

Gilda sighed. “Yes, Dash, picking dead feathers off of your significant other is the most sexy thing I can possibly think of.”

“Oh, for the love of—” Rainbow Dash groaned. “This conversation is so stupid.”

“You started it,” Gilda chuckled. She winced. “How long is this trip gonna take? I think I can feel gangrene setting in.”

“Oh, you’d feel it alright.” Rainbow Dash rolled over. “I dunno. I was unconscious during half of the last one.”

She tilted her head. “You feeling okay?”

Gilda smirked, but the smile didn’t reach her eyes. “I’m fine. I guess you could say I finally got out of daddy’s house, or something dumb and self-empowering like that.” Even the false smile melted away. “I don’t even know if he’s sorry he did it.”

“He looked pretty broken up when we dragged you below deck,” Rainbow Dash said. She offered a small, cocky grin. “Maybe that massive fleet we see tracking us wants to make an apology, huh?”

“The king wouldn’t let him leave me alone anyway.” Gilda gingerly shifted her body. “I’m a traitor to the crown now, you know.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow Dash tapped her hooves together. “You realize that I’ll never be able to thank you enough, right?”

Gilda raised a talon. “Got yah wrapped around my pinky, huh? Sweet.”

“It means,” Rainbow said, “that I’m gonna try and stick by your side, you hear? And you’ll make my life a heck of a lot easier if you play nice with my other friends.”

Gilda grimaced. “You’re gonna make me live in Wussyville, aren’t you?”

“‘Ponyville.’ And yeah.” Rainbow Dash stood. “You can move anywhere you want, but we’re headed for Ponyville first.”

A griffon sailor walked in, the one who seemed to know a thing or two about doctoring. She nodded to Rainbow Dash before bringing a new roll of bandages to Gilda. The “doctor” waved a talon at Dash, shooing her away.

“See you later,” Rainbow Dash said. She hesitated at the door. “Look, just see if you can hold off yelling at Fluttershy this time, okay?”

“Fine.” Gilda sneered at the bandages, before a tiny grin cracked her beak open. “And Dash?”

Rainbow Dash turned. “Yeah?”

Gilda’s grin stretched from one feathery ear to the other. “Mouths open. Tongue to tongue.”

The door slammed shut on Rainbow Dash’s face, cutting off her wide-eyed stare.

Author's Note

This was being written over the entire three months between now and the last update. I dunno if it benefited from the extended period of consideration and re-consideration, but we're here, this's there, and that's that. :pinkiesmile:

Third Movement: Part 2- Solo Soliloquy

Solo Soliloquy

The sun set over the Everfree, bathing the forest with orange light. Twilight Sparkle watched it from the window of a tall tower, a cloak wrapped tightly around her shoulders. The tree line swallowed up the horizon and obscured her view of the place she truly wanted to see: Ponyville.

When the trees also swallowed up the sun, the first star shimmered into existence. She stared at it with reddened eyes.

“What have you done to me?
What have you done to me?
How could you steal such a life?
Naught but a star shall he ever be”

She looked around the room. Old, yellowed books sat upon dusty shelves. A desk beside the window held a single candle. Aged cobwebs covered every corner, and almost blocked out the staircase with their silky strands.

Her pulse rose with every new star that appeared. Her breath caught in her chest, and her throat dried out. She clenched her jaw shut, and her eyes along with it.

“I don’t hate you, Twilight Sparkle,” a memory of Sombra said. “I pity you.”

Twilight’s eyes flashed open. Her horn glowed purple as she lifted the desk and tossed it across the room with a thought. The old wood splintered as it caved in on itself.

She stared at the settling debris. She crossed her eyes and looked at her horn. Her hooves ran up and down its smooth, spiraled surface, feeling out the dark stain that was slowly disappearing. Her eyes narrowed.

“Mon… sters… Hiding in the night,” she whispered with a sneer. “Sha… dows… Blotting out the light.”

She glared at the remains of the desk, nothing more than a pile of kindling. “Must… turn… everything to right. Can’t… do… it without a fight.”

She looked out the window again. Snow fluttered down, coating the forest with a fresh dusting. “Sombra, you stole something away I’d never freely give. You have no thought the things I’d do to see my brother live.”

Her horn glittered again, grasping books off the shelves and floating them over to her. “But now my choice is made up, for what I have to do.” The books opened. “I have to make a stand; completely, utterly trounce you!”

The tomes revolved around Twilight as she flipped through their pages. She tossed each aside as they yielded no information prior to Celestia and Luna’s reign.

“There… must…
Be something to know
To… re…
Move my evil foe
Can’t… I…
Find some sort of clue
I… must…
See this long quest through”

Her head jerked back as her eyes widened.

“Celestia was there back then
With Luna by her side
They will know his weaknesses
And blow them open wide
The end to Sombra’s evil reign
Is soon about to start
I’ll unlock the secrets to
His wicked crystal heart”

She set the books back on the shelves, each in their appointed place. She marched down the cold staircase as a gust of wind blew snow into the room.

“I’ve… had…
Enough of this king
He… won’t…
Reign over anything
It’s… time…
To take out the trash
Soon… our…
Magic spells will clash”

Celestia looked at her reflection in one battered, cracked mirror. One of her hooves was tangled in her mane. She turned to the doorway as Twilight Sparkle walked in. “Are you feeling better, my faithful student?”

Pinkie Pie and Spike walked up, but maintained a slight distance. Twilight turned tired eyes upon them, but broke off contact a second later. “No.”

Luna’s ears perked up at Twilight’s next words. “I need to know how to defeat Sombra.”

Twilight looked from Celestia to Luna. “Since I don’t have The Journal of Starswirl the Bearded, and the both of you have first-hoof experience dealing with this, I thought I’d probe you for advice.” She sat down and leaned forward. “And information.”

Luna made her way over. She sat beside her sister and regarded Twilight with a cool stare. “About Sombra’s crystal heart, no doubt.”

Twilight frowned. “That did cross my mind.” She let out a tiny gasp of surprise as Pinkie sat beside her and wrapped a foreleg around her middle. She stiffed for a bit, but soon allowed herself to relax. “Thanks, Pinkie.”

Spike walked up on four legs, his tail dragging behind him. “Hay, Twi, do you want me to, you know, take notes?”

Twilight’s eyebrows tilted up. “I’d like nothing more, Spike. Thank you.”

Celestia bit her lip. Luna floated a blanket over to her, and gestured that Celestia should lie on it. Celestia did so, letting out a sigh. “I suppose it would be wise to start at the beginning…”

Rainbow Dash tottered to the side as a wave tilted the boat. She held out a wing to steady herself against the wall. She ignored the lurch in her stomach and continued on.

She opened a door on the left side of the hallway. Martial Paw sat inside, his beak stuffed in a book. A very specific book: The Journal of Starswirl the Bearded. He looked up with a smile on his beak. “Hay, Dash, take a seat. This stuff is nuts!”

“You’re telling me?” Rather than sit down, Rainbow Dash flopped onto her back. Her hooves swayed in the air as she stared at the cabin’s roof. “Luna’s totally married to Sombra.”

“Whoa. I definitely didn’t read that far yet.” Martial ran a talon over the page. “It says she’s married to some pony named Somber Tidings. Heh, sounds like somepony had a hard pregnancy.”

“He changes his name,” Rainbow said. “After he cuts his heart out, or something.”

“Weird.” Martial flipped back a couple of pages. “That’s what Princess Aura did.”

Rainbow Dash rolled twice until she came up alongside Martial. She peered over her shoulder to get a look at the book. “Who?”

Martial tore his eyes away from the pegasus beside him. “Sh-she’s this alicorn who was around before… before Discord, it sounds like.” He cleared his throat. “It says here that she ruled the Crystal Empire until her death.”

“Death.” Rainbow Dash rolled the word around on her tongue. “Alicorn?”

“Search me.” Martial narrowed his eyes. “She cut out her heart with this enchanted dagger, and then the crystal ponies used the heart’s power to cast a shield around their city-state. It had the power to keep Discord out, so I guess her sacrifice worked.”

“Holy cow,” Rainbow Dash said. She sat up and turned so that she could look at the book head-on. “The Crystal Heart belongs to a pony?”

“Yes,” Celestia said. “And the process is the same Sombra used to extract his own heart.” She looked at Luna. “Although he used a very dark magic to remain corporeal, it seems.”

“Princess Aura turned to stardust when she… when she did the deed.” Luna shuffled her hooves. “Starswirl was never really the same after she died.”

“She couldn’t find another way to hold Discord back,” Celestia said with a nod. “She gave us enough time to gather the Elements.”

“The heart is his actual heart.” Twilight closed her eyes. “So in order to defeat Sombra, we need to shatter it.”

Celestia and Luna snapped their heads towards her. Celestia cleared her throat. “Twilight—”

“You know there’s only one way to stop him,” Twilight said. “For good.”

“What about the Elements of Harmony?” Pinkie asked. “Won’t that do something?”

“Aren’t the Elements of Harmony what imprisoned him in the first place?” Twilight shook her head. “He’s had his second chance, Pinkie. We need to shut him down.”

“No, they aren’t,” Luna said. “We didn’t use the Elements against Sombra.”

Twilight eyebrows rose. She settled down on the floor as Luna spoke. “After the six of us, plus Charcoal the Griffon, defeated Discord, we…”

“We drifted apart,” Celestia supplied. “Luna and I kept in touch, but the others all went their separate ways.”

Luna let a small smile tug on her mouth. “Summer Surprise and Charcoal returned to what is now Fillydelphia. Zephyr retired from his duty as a guardspony.”

Celestia winced at that name.

“Apple Butter spent his days in Manehatten. Somber and I…” Luna sighed. “Well, things might have gone better had we spoken more.” She traced circles into the floor as her shoulders sank. “We felt restrained by our duties. He ruled Equestria, and I ruled the Crystal Empire in Aura’s stead.”

Pinkie tilted her head. “Well, why didn’t you just visit more?”

Luna said, in a very small voice, “The pregnancy made travel very difficult.”

“Yeah, that’s the sort of weird thing I’m talking about,” Rainbow Dash grumbled. “You’d think somepony would have said something about Luna’s secret lovechild.”

Martial blinked. “Actually, they were married.”

“That’s beside the point.” Rainbow Dash stretched her back. “Who was this kid? Does the book even say?”

“Haven’t seen.” Martial flipped to the next page. “Right now, the six Element Bearers aren’t being very friendly.”

“Oh.” Rainbow Dash leaned over his shoulder. “I read this part. Sombra—um—Somber just took a trip over to the griffon kingdom, right?”

“Yeah.” Martial Paw looked out of the corner of his eye. “Why? You know what he’s doing there?”

“He’s talking.” Rainbow Dash swallowed a lump in her throat. “He’s talking with Tirek, one of the centaur generals. I think he’s making a deal.”

The feathers on Martial’s neck rose. “He’s trading magic knowledge for ownership of the griffon kingdom.”

Rainbow Dash slowly set her chin on Martial’s shoulder. “Can he do that?” She felt his shoulder sag beneath her.

“No, but he did,” Martial said. “He led the army himself.” He clicked his beak three times. “Maybe both Sombra and Tirek were the “slaver king” from our history.”

“Well”—Rainbow Dash smirked—“well, I guess it’s a good thing they’re both really, really dead.”

Martial chuckled. “Yeah. Thanks for that.”

“It wasn’t my fault.” Rainbow Dash put her hoof in the crook of his elbow. “Not all of it, anyway. I guess we killed him with highly-concentrated party.”

Martial Paw raised an eyebrow. “Too much of a good thing explodes evil unicorn sorcerers?”

“Well, you know…” Rainbow Dash grinned. “A little punch here, a little pin-the-tail-on-the-pony there…”

Martial frowned. “This is the part you were talking about. That ‘heart’ scene.”

Celestia’s brow furrowed. “He was gone so long, Apple Butter and Zephyr went overseas to find him and bring him home.” She gave Luna a side-long glance, but the other pony didn’t meet it. “They didn’t come back, ever.”

“Sombra killed them,” Twilight hissed through gritted teeth.

Celestia nodded. “I believe he learned the art of dark magic from the centaurs. When he came to the Crystal Empire, he told Luna that he had an announcement to make.”

“So he cut his own heart out,” Luna said in a hoarse voice, “on the balcony, for all to see. He told us that his new crystal heart would protect us far better than Aura’s heart.”

“Apparently, ‘safety’ translates to ‘chain ponies up like animals.’” Celestia sneered. “I led a team of pegasi to face him, but with his new power, he tore us to shreds.” She looked down at her bandaged wing. “This isn’t the first time I’ve gone through a healing phase.”

“Starswirl said that he knew of a way to defeat Sombra.” Luna took in a deep breath. “But that it came with a price.”

“You see…” Celestia ran a hoof over her eyes. She glanced out the window and saw a star sparkling especially bright. “He was there when Aura ascended, and he knew how she did it.”

She blinked back tears. “The Alicorn Amulet… For it to move that much power, it will take hold of the mind far more than it ever did to Trixie Lulamoon. It will corrupt both the body and mind far more thoroughly.”

Luna placed a hoof on Celestia’s back. “Sister, even as Summer Surprise’s legs crumbled beneath her, even as her very spirit rejected the evil in her body, she never stopped smiling.”

“‘It should have been me who sacrificed themselves to give Luna and Celestia power,’” Martial Paw read. “‘But Summer snatched the amulet out of my hoof before I could so much as think of clasping it. That daft girl smiled at me. She had the audacity to say that it would be alright. She said that I still had a part to play. She and that ridiculous Surprise Sensation of hers. She truly believed that she could see the future.’”

Martial had wrapped a wing around Rainbow Dash without realizing it. She slid her wing across his back as well. “‘Celestia rushed at her, forbidding her to wear it. She was far too late. Summer blasted her with majestic fire, transforming her into something else. Something more. Summer asked Celestia to take care of Moshe for her, and make sure Charcoal stays out of trouble. She then turned her gaze to Luna, tilted her head, and said that she was sorry. Luna, too, was transformed. She never stopped smiling, even long after life had left her body.’”

“G-gosh.” Rainbow Dash’s eyes were wide. “The amulet… That’s why it’s called…”

Martial waited for her to continue, but she remained silent. “‘The amulet was designed for collecting and storing power, not expulsing it so thoroughly. Her body couldn’t take the energy channeling through it. I can’t—’” He shrugged. “That’s the end of the page. It looks like he smudged ink on it.” He looked at Rainbow Dash’s face. “Are you okay?”

Rainbow Dash blinked back hot tears. “Geeze. Yeah, yeah. It’s just…” She pointed at the page. “This was their Pinkie Pie. I couldn’t imagine losing Pinkie. Not like that.”

Martial, after a moment’s thought, squeezed Dash with his wing. “She’s a really good friend of yours?”

“Awesome friend.” Rainbow Dash snuffled into her hoof. “Alright, get on with it. Hurry up and get to the part where Celestia and Luna kick Sombra’s butt—”

She shook her head. “Wait. ‘Moshe?’ The guy that founded your country?”

Martial looked back over the script. “Yup. That’s the guy. The old history texts did mention that he got the idea for our government from the ponies.”

Rainbow’s muzzle scrunched up. “But you’ve got a monarchy.”

“You guys had that, too.” Martial licked the side of his beak. “Until your other princess came back, I guess.”

“Other…” Dash’s pupils dilated. “Oh, crud. Do you think Nightmare Moon had something to do with why we don’t know about Luna and Sombra’s kid?”

Martial turned the page over. “One way to find out.”

“Our battle was fierce,” Celestia said. “It took us half a day to draw him out of the castle and away from ponies who could get hurt.” Her ears drooped. “You would be surprised how easily an alicorn can lose control of their strength.”

“He had monsters,” Luna muttered. “Strange, crystalline monsters. He said that they were Grotesques, the only natural predator of dragons.”

Spike’s spines bristled. He scooted a little closer to Twilight as he scribbled. “Um, what are they like?”

Twilight stiffened. “Like apes with bat wings and dragon snouts.” She looked down at Spike with a flicker of her ear. “He had statues of them in his tomb.”

Celestia sucked in a breath. “Twilight, those were not statues.”

Twilight felt every hair on her entire body stand on end. Pinkie lay beside her and hugged her close. “Oh.”

“The battle left the city,” Luna said. “His monsters retreated at his command, what we now know was a call to bring his heart to his tomb of safekeeping. We had instructed certain ponies to search Sombra’s castle for any sign of the true Crystal Heart, but it is clear that they never found it.”

Luna stared into the distance. “We watched, Celestia, Sombra, and I, as the entire Crystal Empire vanished in a flash of sheer power. It took our breath away. One minute, ’twas there, the next, not. Sombra raged, he dug at the snow, he shouted that we had destroyed it out of spite.”

“A falsehood driven by desperation, of course,” Celestia said. “We surmise that Aura Feltsun’s Crystal Heart decided that, once again, drastic measures were needed to protect her kingdom from corruption.”

Pinkie turned her eyes to the ground. “She seems like she was a pretty extreme pony.”

“You’ll get no argument from us,” Luna said.

Twilight lifted her head. “And then?”

Celestia shrugged. “With the monsters fled, and the kingdom disappeared, we combined out new alicorn powers and banished Sombra to the ice.”

“I believe he was freed long before the Crystal Empire returned.” Luna shook her mane. “He used the link shared between him and his heart to strengthen his ties to this world.”

Silence reigned, until Pinkie reigned it in. “What happened to your baby?”

Luna froze. She shut her eyes and spoke slowly. “She died. Childbirth. Starswirl said…”

“He said it was the stress of Luna’s transformation,” Celestia whispered, “and the stress of the battle, and the stress of the betrayal.”

“I don’t buy it,” Rainbow Dash said quietly. “Read it again.”

“‘Luna’s child was stillborn.’” Martial shrugged. “What? Is there something between the lines I’m missing?”

“Heck, yeah.” She closed her eyes and let her cheek brush against his. “Read the first stinking page again.”

Martial kept a talon where they had stopped, then flipped the book over. “‘I am not an old stallion. My appearance and somber disposition are an unfortunate side-effect of being the personal advisor to King Discord, the ruler of our fair Equestria. I blame him for my graying beard, my wrinkled face, and my dismaying lack of companionship.’”

“Yeah.” Rainbow Dash opened one eye. “So why didn’t he just say, ‘I’m Discord’s advisor. I’m ugly. Life sucks’?”

Martial’s ears perked up. “Because he likes the sound of his own voice. In writing.”

“Right.” She smiled as they sat together. “We’ll make a thinking griff out of you yet.”

“So… we don’t actually know what the Elements will do to Sombra,” Twilight said. She pulled her eyebrows down. “But we can’t waste any more time.”

“We need to find our friends, no matter what we do.” Pinkie nuzzled Twilight. “Any time we spend doing that is the opposite of wasted.”

Twilight spun on Pinkie, her teeth bared. “Yeah, well I—!” Her violet eyes met the blue of Pinkie’s. Pinkie’s were sparkling, a dampness threatening to spill out.

Twilight lay her head on the floor. “You’re right.” She stood and paced back and forth. “What am I thinking? What am I doing!?”

Celestia stood and followed. “You’re in a hard spot right now, Twilight. The decisions you make now decide everything.”

“So what do you decide?” Twilight asked her. “What are we gonna do?”

Celestia patted her bare forehead. “In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m not quite a princess anymore. I can’t command you to do anything.”

“No,” Twilight said, “but I can ask you for your advice.”

Celestia smiled. “Well played. I would suggest going to Ponyville. It seems to be a magnet for you six ponies, regardless of events.”

Luna tilted her head and sighed through her nose. “It is home.”

Twilight turned to Spike and Pinkie. “What do you guys think?”

Pinkie looked up at the high-vaulted ceiling. “I have this twitchy feeling in my tail that we can’t stay in the palace.” She looked at Twilight, her tail twitching nervously. “There’s something here that doesn’t like you.”

Spike hopped on Twilight’s back and was dismayed to find that the tips of his toes scraped the ground. “I say we go back to Ponyville and hide. Wait for everypony else to show up. Get the Elements put together and then ‘bam!’” He stuck out a fist. “Sombra gets it right in the kisser!”

“Twilight Sparkle.”

They all heard a voice that sounded like wind crashing through trees. Twilight started moving right then and there. “Okay! That sounds like a great idea, everypony! Let’s get a move on!”

A soft snow drifted down, even though the roof was firm and strong. Pinkie whimpered. “I don’t think it likes any of us.”

They moved out of the castle at a fast walk and hurried through the frozen Everfree Forest.

Martial Paw closed the book. “I guess we can look at it more tomorrow. Goodnight, D—”

He tried to get up, but Rainbow Dash gripped him tighter. “Wait a sec.”

The skin under his head feathers heated up as he realized how closely the two of them were sitting; she to his left, he to her right. Rainbow Dash felt a blush in her own cheeks, but she ignored it. She slid her right foreleg under his right wing. “Reading’s great and all, but… we ought’a talk.”

He clicked his beak. “About what?”

She frowned. “I dunno.”

He hefted the tome in his talon. “We could talk about books.”

She rested her neck against his. “Nah. We did that all night.”

He tossed The Journal of Starswirl the Bearded onto his cot. “We could talk about flying.”

A single laugh jumped out of Rainbow Dash. “You don’t talk about flying, Martial. There are no words.”

Martial Paw turned until he was facing her. He wrapped his other wing around her. “I dunno. ‘Amazing,’ ‘awesome,’ ‘spectacular,’ ‘unbelievable.’”

“Good words,” she said. “But I don’t think they’re quite ‘flying’ words.”

“Okay,” he said. He brought his feathery forehead to hers and looked into her eyes. “How about ‘Rainbow’ and ‘Dash’?”

Rainbow guffawed. She pulled her head back a few inches and smirked. “Are you being serious?”

Martial met her smirk in kind. “A few other good flying words are ‘updraft,’ ‘jet stream,’ and ‘wing mate.’”

“Ask a stupid question.” She leaned forward, placing her head against his chest. He covered the top of her head with his beak. A smile stretched the corners of both their mouths.

“Hay.” Rainbow Dash’s smile turned lopsided. “I think I know what we could talk about.”

She put her forelegs over his shoulders, and he put his talons gently against her sides. She drew her mouth close to his beak. “We could figure out how a pony and a griffon are supposed to make out.”

His eyes widened. He clicked his beak twice. “I gotta admit, I wasn’t really thinking that far ahead.” He looked at the journal. “How do you suppose Summer Surprise and Charcoal did it?”

Rainbow Dash gave the book a brief glance. “At every chance they got.”

Martial Paw held back a snort, badly. He smirked out of the side of his mouth. “Not a bad idea.”

She smiled and closed her eyes. She inched forward, until he spoke again. “H-hay, Dash?”

She opened her eyes with a frown. His beak parted, but then snapped shut. “What’s up?” she asked.

“I…” He turned his head away. “I wanna say ‘I love you,’ but I don’t feel like I’ve earned it.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Now you get bashful? Now that we’re… you know. Snuggling, I guess?”

The feathers on his ears tilted back as his forehead furrowed. She tilted her head towards his. “So tell me you love me, and I’ll let you know if you’ve earned it.”

A glint of steel appeared in his eyes. “I lo—”

She opened her mouth and surged forward, wrapping her forelegs behind his head so that he couldn’t jerk back in surprise. Their mouths met, and his breath left his chest in a woosh of air. His talons slid up her back and pulled her close.

“Land, ho!” The voice outside the door was accompanied by a knock. “It’s time we got that pony home.”

Rainbow Dash and Martial Paw turned to the door, their pulses pounding. Martial frowned and let his wings droop. “Timing really is everything.”

Rainbow Dash chucked him lightly in the shoulder. “Not everything. But it helps.”

They made their way, wing in wing, to the upper deck. Rainbow Dash peered into the darkness. “I don’t see… Is that it?”

Martial Paw squinted. “Yeah. Something’s up.”

Captain Tawny drew up beside them. He held a spyglass out to Dash. “Get an eyeful, lass. That there be’s Manehatten.”

She looked at the bright city, with its skyscrapers and its never-ending activity. A cloud hung overhead that was far too large, low, and stable to be a normal weather pattern. “That’s Cloudsdale on top.”

She lowered the glass. “It’s like, some sort of super mega city. Something’s wrong.”

Captain Tawny took the instrument back. “Shall we try an’ dock?”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “No. No, let’s go a little further south. Closer to Ponyville.”

“Ponyville, eh?” The captain nodded. “If ye see an old donkey by the name o’ Cranky, tell him his old friend Tawny says hullo.”

Rainbow smiled. “I’ll do that.”

Martial Paw watched as a team of sailors brought Gilda up on a stretcher. “So, that was the hard part, right? Just getting back here?”

Rainbow Dash looked back at the ocean. “If we can convince the Princesses to give us, like, a garrison of guards for protection, sure. Yeah. It’ll definitely be easier then.”

Author's Note

Romance. 'Tis a many-feathered thing.

Third Movement: Part 3- Heightening Tempo

Gilded Wing followed closely behind Crested Barbary, leaving their ships moored along the coast. The griffon warriors slid through the foliage of the forest surrounding Canterlot. Javelins, rapiers, and bows were clutched in their talons. The dark, crystalline heart beat mutely in Gilded’s shoulder bag, though its pulse intensified as they neared the mountain.

They reached the tree-line in a single, long row. Nearly a hundred griffons had come in the first wave, with several more hundred awaiting word from the advance. Crested held up a talon. His good eye pierced the distance. He lowered the talon and stepped forward.

He was blown back as dark magic flashed from the undergrowth. Twigs, leaves, branches, and bushes flew and came together into vicious canine forms. The newborn timberwolves snarled and snapped, and drove the griffons out into the open. There they met numerous diamond dogs and a few pony soldiers, the former swinging clubs and the latter casting spells.

“Stay your weapons!”

All heads turned to the source of the booming voice: The Unicorn King. Sombra descended down a path on the mountain, his iron-shod hooves crushing stones into dust. He bared his fangs. “We have business to discuss.”

Crested Barbary sheathed a javelin on his back. “You knew we were coming. How?”

Sombra narrowed his eyes. “I know more than anypony where my heart lies.”

“Then see it now!” Gilded Wing held up the crystal heart. Its thump, thump, thump echoed across the valley. “You are under my control, Sombra! Do as I say, or I destroy the heart!”

Sombra stayed still. His eyebrow tilted up. “Really?”

Gilded clanged his artificial beak shut. “Of course! It’s only common sense that you can’t survive without it.”

“There’s truth to that.” Sombra nodded. “Very well, give it a test.”

Lord Gilded Wing snarled. “What!?”

“Try it. Break it.” Sombra smiled. “See if I find reason to do as you command.”

Gilded gripped the heart tight. “You mock me!” He set the crystal against a rock, drew his sword, and stabbed. The sword was caught in a black glow and refused to budge.

The heart thumped steadily as it was drawn away on a current of magic.

Sombra gathered his heart close to his chest. “Are you done yet?”

Gilded Wing threw his sword at Sombra. It drove through the unicorn’s chest up to the hilt. Gilded shook with rage as Sombra chuckled.

“You’re kidding. You’re kidding, right?” Sombra said. His horn glowed as he drew the sword from his body. The hole left behind billowed black crystal dust. He levitated the sword until it pointed right at Gilded’s throat. “Let’s make a deal, Lord Wing of the Griffons.”

He licked his lips. “You fight for me, serve me, you and all your soldiers…” He looked around at the army of Diamond Dogs and timberwolves. “And I don’t slaughter you where you stand.”

“You can’t do this!” Gilded roared. “King Andean will never stand for it!”

“You can’t cross a bridge until you reach it,” Sombra said. “For now, let’s deal with you and your delightful little band of warriors.” The king turned to Crested. “You can’t win this fight, Captain.”

Crested counted out the timberwolves. He stopped when he reached two-hundred, with plenty more besides. “Why spare us?”

“So glad you asked.” Sombra looked down at his smoking chest, made a “tsk” sound, and closed the hole with a glow of his horn. He walked the length of the griffon army. “Timberwolves work well in large numbers, but they are not truly alive. They cannot think for themselves, and I cannot command them with any sort of accuracy at these numbers. Nothing besides ‘kill.’” He scowled. “Diamond Dogs are stupid, and ponies are reluctant.”

Sombra’s cape billowed in a cold wind. He drew his mouth up beside Gilded Wing’s ear. “Who do you think brought the rumor of my heart to your attention? Who do you think drew you here to Equestria? Who planted the thought of controlling me into your mind?”

Gilded roared and slashed his talons in Sombra’s eyes.

Sombra’s face came apart. His body soon followed suit, shattering into a million-billion crystals and whirling around in a razor-sharp tornado. Gilded flinched back and covered his eyes with a foreleg. Griffons all around raised their weapons, but then stalled; they had no clue what to do.

Gilded cowered against the rocks. His wings flapped in an attempt to drive off the whirlwind. Unnoticed by him, Sombra’s heart lifted into the air in a dark magic glow. A mouth materialized beside it, and it sent a single, whispered message.

“Awaken.”

Deep within Sombra’s tomb, in the midst of the frozen wasteland outside of the crystal empire, a pair of glowing, purple eyes opened. A statue stirred, its bat-like wings spreading and its clawed hands clenching into fists. An angular head lifted as ape-like legs shifted.

It walked across the room as the six other statues came to life. Howls came from deep within their glowing chests as purple fire erupted from their jaws. They crawled along, some on four legs and some on two. They lurched out of the tomb and cast their gaze about the snowy land.

“Hunt.”

The leader, the largest, shifted his head upwards. He sniffed the air for magic. His eyes blinked as he found the scent. “As you command, Master.”

The grotesques took off one by one. The leader held up a claw to the skinniest beast. “No. The master has a different hunt for you.”

Their eyes met, and the vision of a purple unicorn flashed between them. “She is Twilight Sparkle, and she must die.”

The bone-thin grotesque nodded and flew south. The leader sniffed, picked up the trail of magic, and then joined his brethren on their flight towards the Crystal Empire.

Sombra’s eyes materialized out of the smoke. He glared at Gilded Wing, who lay bruised and bloodied beneath him. “Your verdict, Lord Wing?”

“Go…” Gilded coughed. “Go chew the cud.”

“I thought so.” Sombra snarled and reverted to his unicorn body. He touched a horn to Gilded’s head. “What do you fear, Gilded Wing?”

“What are you—?” Gilded flinched. His eyes glowed a dim green. “No… No! Stop! No!” He thrashed, but he could not escape Sombra’s magic. “No! I’ll never be controlled! Never!”

“Ah. I see.” Sombra closed his eyes. “I see. You fear the loss of control. You fear your world crumbling without your talon to guide it.” He opened his eyes in a vicious grin. “You fear that the others in charge will screw it up.”

Gilded Wing hissed and covered his head with his wings.

“There’s only one way to escape your life, Gilded.” He chuckled. “The life of a servant. The life of living under Andean. Join me, and I shall make you a king.”

Gilded shut his eyes tight. “A king?”

“Lord of the griffons,” Sombra said, “and ruler of their land.”

Crested Barbary’s neck feathers stood up. “But—”

“Hush.” Gilded Wing stood. He tilted his head and squinted at Sombra. “When the tale promised total power to the one who found your heart, it didn’t mean total power over you, did it?”

“Lord Wing,” Crested gasped. He drew beside Gilded. “Lord Wing, you know that if you agree, you will owe everything to him.”

Gilded spun on Crested. The lord hit the captain upside the head with a fist and sent him to the ground. “This is everything I’d hoped for, fool!” He picked his sword up off of the ground. “Total power! This is my destiny! Join me or die!”

He lifted the sword to the sky. “And that goes for all of you! Sombra will lead us to glory! We will crawl out of the hole dug for us by the elohim! The griffons will be the superpower of the world!”

One griffon soldier took to flight. He soared towards the coast and the ships.

An arrow from one of his comrades shot into his back, bringing him crashing through the trees.

A vicious brawl broke out among the griffons. Those who wished to follow Sombra tore into those who wished to run. They were joined by timberwolves and Diamond Dogs in a free-for-all.

The griffons who sided with Sombra far outnumbered the others.

Crested Barbary bit back a cry of horror. He glared down Gilded Wing’s sword. “Look at what you’ve done to us.”

“It is what the ponies have done,” Gilded said. “They have given us nothing, so we must take what we need.” He would have grinned if he still had a beak. “We need power!”

The last loyalist griffon fell with a sword through his side. Gilded raised his talons. “Go to your ships! Tell our brothers what has transpired! Let them know that there is no other option but to join!”

Gilded lifted into the air on his golden wings. His tinny voice reached into a new octave. “All hail the glory of King Gilded Wing!”

Crested clutched at his chest feathers. His ears perked up at the sound of Sombra’s voice. “The fool.”

Crested bowed his head, shut his eyes, and decided to wait.

In the Crystal Empire, a letter lay on a amethyst desk, untouched for days. It was addressed to Cadence, from Spike. It was stained with tears from both sides of the delivery.

The bed lay made, undisturbed for the same amount of time. The hearth was cold. The curtains drawn.

Cadence had not entered the room since she got the news.

Instead, she sat before the Crystal Heart below the palace. She stared at it for hours. She watched the heart pulse with energy and willed it to enter her own chest. It did no such thing.

There was a dark pit where her heart should have been.

“Well,” she choked. “What happens when the Princess of Love runs out of love?”

The Crystal Heart did not answer.

Cadence choked and bit back sobs. “What happens!?”

Silence descended upon the courtyard. The castle rose high above, and the sunlight shimmered against it. Cadence blinked at it. She spun on the Crystal Heart and shouted. “What happens!?”

“Gather the people.”

Cadence gaped. “Did… did you just…”

“Gather the people.”

Cadence shook her head. “After all this time, you can actually—”

“Gather the people.” The whisper came from the Heart; there was no mistaking it. “Protect the Empire.”

Cadence tensed, her wings spread. She launched into the air, shouting for the guards to bring people to the castle. Ponies galloped, trotted, and generally hurried to the Crystal Heart. They bowed as one, sending their magic into the heart and the castle. A beam shot out of the spire, which covered the Empire in a pink shield. There was silence.

Then came the roars.

Cadence looked on, her mouth hanging open, as the grotesques slammed against the shield. Apes with wings and dragon heads, blowing purple fire against the shield. They scratched and clawed with their hands, attempting to dig past the magic of happiness. The ponies below shrieked, and the shield faltered for but a moment. They concentrated, and the barrier returned to full strength.

“When the ponies are happy, love and joy spreads through the whole kingdom.” Cadence bit her lip. “But if not…”

She looked at the Heart, a frown on her face. “I can’t lead like this.”

The Heart beat and sent a pulse of magic out to the shield. The pink dome closed in a few feet.

“Protect the Empire,” the Heart whispered, “or I will.”

“You will…” Cadence’s eyes widened. “You would make it disappear? For another thousand years?”

“Protect the Empire or I will,” the Heart repeated.

Cadence shivered. A few ponies approached, their curiosity piqued. She waved them off and drew closer to the Crystal Heart. “Who are you?”

“I protect the Empire.” The Heart pulsed, and the shield shrunk again. “Protect the Empire or I will.”

“No.” Cadence lifted her hooves. “No, give us time. We can hold those things back.”

“Protect the Empire or I will.”

“Give us some time! You can’t do this to us!” Cadence covered her mouth with both hooves. The Heart hung silently.

Ponies froze in place and turned to her. “Princess,” a young one said, “are you alright?”

“No,” Cadence gasped. She trotted away. “Keep the shield up. I need to do some… research. I need some time.”

She flew away, towards the library. “I need some time alone!”

“But—” the young pony raised a hoof, but the princess was already gone.

Sombra stood on the balcony of his castle. He overlooked his city of Canterlot. He spoke to his people.

“My little ponies,” he proclaimed, “I have driven back the windigos with the Hearth’s Warming Spell!”

A bit of applause lifted from the crowd, mostly relegated to the ponies within eyeshot of the Diamond Dog and griffon guards.

“But all is not well!” Sombra continued. “The spell only covers the fair city of Canterlot. The remainder of Equestria is frozen in an eternal winter! We cannot survive long against these ghosts!”

He placed his hooves on the railing and let his cape flow in the wind. His eyes glowed green and purple. “The only way to save our kingdom, our people, is to retrieve the Crystal Heart from the Crystal Empire! To erect a shield over our land! We begged them to help us…” He turned his head away. “But they have rejected us. They have abandoned us.”

The gasp from the crowd was genuine. Sombra hid a smile.

“I am faced with a horrid choice, my little ponies.” He lifted his nose into the air and closed his eyes. “Let my people die in a world of ice…”

He could hear cries of “No!” and “There’s gotta be a better way!” float up to the balcony.

“Or take a stand against those who would see us destroyed!”

Silence reigned.

“The time has come, we must march on the Crystal Empire and take the Heart. It is the only way to survive!”

“We can’t do that!” one stallion said. “You’re asking us to fight over it!”

“No!” Sombra roared. “I’m asking you to fight for your families!”

He paced the length of his balcony. “I’m asking you to act! Act before you must explain to your children why there is no food on the table! Act before you must watch your wives and husbands wither away to bones! Act before the windigos come knocking at your door to take your lives away!”

Murmurs from the crowd built up into a fervor.

He lifted a hoof and indicated Crested Barbary and Gilded Wing. “The griffons, long a distant neighbor of Equestria, have agreed to help us in our mission! They will fight by our side as brothers against the Tyrant of the Crystal Empire! Against the childish Princess Cadenza herself!” He pounded an iron-shod hoof on his balcony’s railing with a resounding clang. “Fight those who would see you reduced to dust! Fight those who denied you help! Who denied you life! Fight those who would deny you love!”

The crowd roared. There were those who would fight, and there were those who would not. Those who would far outnumbered the others.

“If you will fight beside me,” Sombra said, “step forward.”

Young, strong stallions and mares came forward, some despite protests from their families. They were soon outfitted with ancient armor, which covered the whole body from head-to-tail in spikes and armored plates. Magic sparked from horns, wings fluttered and tested weight, and strong hooves pounded the streets.

Those who would not fight fled to their homes.

Sombra shattered into a cloud of shards. His eyes flared out of the gloom. “Now, my little ponies, do you swear allegiance to me!?”

“Yes!” The answer bellowed out from the newly-forged soldiers. They stood in a ragtag line and saluted, some with the wrong hoof.

“Thank you, my little ponies!” Sombra said. “You shall lead the charge against the tyrant who would destroy us!”

Gilded Wing’s chest expanded and contracted rapidly. “Who would have thought the elohim so easy to manipulate!?”

“They’re just ponies, sir,” Crested said. “Nothing more.”

Gilded glared out of his right eye. “But far less than ponies.” He chuckled. “These are now cannon fodder for my army!”

Out of the corner of his eye, Crested saw Sombra smile. He clenched his beak tight. “Of course. Your army.”

Rover Redvest snickered. Gilded towered over him. “You doubt what I say?”

Rover sneered. “Rover surprised you can say anything without a face.”

Gilded raised a sharp talon. It was caught up in Sombra’s magic glow.

“No.”

Gilded Wing turned to Sombra, who shook his head. “No," the king said. "Save it for the Crystal Empire.”

Tinny sounds of breathing filtered through Gided’s iron beak. He nodded slowly, and Sombra released him. The Unicorn King returned to the balcony’s edge as he spoke to the soldiers waiting below. “We march tomorrow! To victory! To freedom! For our homes and families!”

He stood back, and let the cheers wash over him.

“Kick!” Jigawatt shouted. “Kick with all your might!”

A line of pegasi bucked with their rear legs, impacting the large, dark clouds that surrounded Cloudsdale. Giant thunderclaps rang out as lightning streaked across the sky.

Wind howled as snow fell in blankets across the entire city of Manehatten. Several ponies could be seen below, frozen in blocks of ice. Soldiers ushered citizens to the underground, within the basements of some of the bigger buildings or into the subway tunnels. Still others stood firm at the perimeter, throwing spears at any windigos that got close.

Jigawatt pulled his frizzy pink mane downward. “Kick again! Buck at will, you morons!” He shook a hoof at the sky. “I’m not gonna let a couple of ghasts tear my stronghold down!”

To his horror and astonishment, a windigo materialized out of a nearby cloud. It whinnied and spun around, as if daring him to attack it. “Change of plan!” he shouted. “Buck that!”

The first brave Guard to charge the creature took it by surprise. The windigo whinnied as the soldier passed right through it. Ice coated the pegasus from head to hoof as he tumbled through the clouds below, out of sight.

The windigo snorted and moaned, its eyes glowing. It was joined by two others, their eerie trails shimmering with snow. Jigawatt turned and flew as fast as he was able. “Run for it, boys!”

He dived down, plowing his way towards the ground.

Blueblood grunted as a windigo’s chill gripped at his hooves. He set fire to the ground around him and melted the ice. He looked up as the howl of the monsters filled the air. “This is impossible!” He turned to the heavily armored mare at his side. “Captain, have the citizens gotten to the shelters?”

“Most of them, Prince Blueblood! We can’t do much about the ones already frozen!” Stonewall hollered. She threw a spear, but it only passed through the center of a windigo’s chest. “There’s only the soldiers left.”

Blueblood brushed a thin coating of ice off of his blond mane. “Then start the retreat. We can’t face the windigos without the Hearth’s Warming Spell.” He stood at the edge of the ocean, his face hard. “I want you leading the retreat, Stonewall. Get our ponies out of here.”

Stonewall started. “With all due respect—”

“With all due respect, Captain,” the prince interrupted, “follow my orders!”

A pegasus landed between them, his body stiff with a coating of ice, his eyes blank and devoid of life. “Go!” Blueblood barked.

Stonewall saluted and flew away. Blueblood’s horn glowed, charging another fiery spell. He saw a windigo float to the ground just ahead of him. Blueblood blasted a fireball straight for it. It passed through the ghost, evaporating the core of its body.

The windigo reformed in a second.

Blueblood fired again. And again. And again. Each time, his spell gave the same non-result. The prince gasped as his horn strained against the heat. Still the windigo approached.

The prince looked over his shoulder and watched as his last soldiers, the ones that stood beside him despite orders to retreat, froze in the magic snow of the windigos.

“Idiots,” he hissed.

Blueblood, Crown Prince of Equestria, froze into a statue of ice.

Stonewall nearly tripped over Jigawatt as the yellow stallion slid past. He grasped at the collar of her armor and screeched into her face. “We can’t fight these things! What’re we gonna do?”

She brought her knee up to his stomach and pushed him away. “Get everybody out of town!” She pointed at a group of ponies meandering through the subway tunnels. A magic-propelled tram sat powerless in their midst, its unicorn operator long having been frozen above. “See if you can get that working before the windigos get in here.”

A mighty grunt assailed her ears. She rose into the air and watched, her mouth agape, as a sea serpent attempted to wriggle his way into the subway. He pushed four fillies forward with his scrawny forearms. “Come now, girls,” he said. “Keep moving. We’re almost to the tram.”

“What about Mom!?” Babs Seed said. “And Dad! They was helping with the soldiers!”

“We can’t leave ’em behind!” Apple Bloom yelped. “They’re family!”

Sweetie Belle huddled next to Scootaloo, her mane covered with frost. “Want my sister. Want Rarity.”

Steven Magnet got stuck, pulled himself back, and then moved incrementally forward again. “Easy. They said they’d meet us in Ponyville. Needn’t worry.”

His moustache drooped as he said the words.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said. “Yeah, no worries! Rainbow Dash’s gonna just Zap! Wap! Pow! her way through those windigos. Just like in the Hearth’s Warming Pageant!”

Apple Bloom stomped her little hoof on the ground. “She got frozen in the play!”

“Shut up!” Scootaloo butted heads with her. “She wouldn’t get frozen in real life!”

“Stop!” Steve said. “Stop this instant! We can’t lose our heads!”

“The serpent is right,” Stonewall said. She fluttered down to the fillies and stood tall. “Arguing is just going to attract the monsters. We need to keep calm.”

“Horseapples!” Jigawatt dropped a wrench and sucked on his hoof.

Stonewall groaned. “Do as he doesn’t. Got it?”

She flew over the crowd and held her forelegs out. “Everypony! Listen up! This tram only goes a little beyond the city, just enough to get us outside the windigo radius. We’ll all pile on and set off as soon as Jigawatt gets it running. If we’re quiet, we might be able to slip right out from under these things’ noses.”

Jigawatt lifted his wrench into the air and gave the tram’s engine a good whack. It hummed to life and started rolling slowly down the tracks. “Everybody on! Come on, get to it!”

Steven Magnet bent down over the fillies. “Remember, head straight for Ponyville.”

Babs looked up at him, a frown on her face. “You ain’t comin’ with us!?”

“I can’t fit in that thing,” Steve said. He looked up as the tram started to pick up speed. “Go on. I’ll meet you there. Promise.”

“N-no you won’t,” Sweetie Belle said. She wiped tears off of her cheeks. “J-just like Mr. and Mrs. Orange won’t. Just like our sisters won’t.” She sobbed. “You’re gonna freeze just like everypony else!”

Frost spread up the Sweetie’s legs. “Everypony’s gonna freeze and we’ll be all alone!”

“Dangit!” Stonewall flew in and used her wings to scoop the four fillies onto her back. “Serpent, you gotta get outta here! I’ve got the girls!”

Steven pulled himself forward on his tiny arms, but didn’t budge. “I can’t.”

He looked back. His rear half was frozen solid, and the cold was spreading fast. “Just take the girls. Go.” He waved her off. “Move! I’ll hold them off!”

Stonewall flew into the tram. She set the fillies on a bench and stuck her head into the engineer’s cabin. “Jigawatt, can’t this stupid thing move any faster!?”

“I’m working on it!” Jigawatt shouted. He punched buttons on the control panel with his hooves. “This was built for a unicorn’s horn, not a pegasus’ wings!”

Stonewall grasped the wrench in her teeth and hit the accelerator with all of her might. The lever broke off with the force.

Jigawatt’s mouth dropped open. “Stonewall, I needed that!”

They lurched backward as the tram jumped ahead. They barreled down the tracks, leaving the entrance far behind.

Windigos entered the tunnels. They slipped past a motionless sentinel, Steven Magnet. The Wyrm of the River sat alone, his eyes staring down the path the ponies had taken.

The windigos hovered around for a moment, searching for life. Finding none, they returned to the surface, howling all the way.

The tram spat forth sparks as Stonewall pulled down the break lever. The tram had been going at a speed it was not designed for. She heard a clang and felt a jolt as one of the rearmost wheels broke off and zinged into the distance. With the extra drag of the wheel-less corner, the tram skidded to a stop.

Ponies filed out, their manes askew and their faces downcast. They were but one group out of the millions of ponies that lived in the formerly great cities of Cloudsdale and Manehatten. They milled about the end of the line, not daring to enter the open air just yet.

Stonewall walked up to the four fillies, who lay huddled up on top of each other. Sweetie Belle lay on the bottom, absorbing as much warmth from the others as possible.

Stonewall removed her helmet and set it to the side. She did the same with her breast plate and leg guards. She lay beside them, gird in a simple chainmail tunic. “So, you belong to the Element Bearers.”

Apple Bloom looked up. “Applejack’s my sister.”

Sweetie Belle shivered, but said nothing.

Stonewall nodded. She opened her mouth and blew out a small breath. “I wouldn’t worry about them. They’ve survived things that would make my tail curl.” She smiled. “Heck, they’ve beaten things that would make my mane and tail curl.”

Scootaloo rested her chin on her foreleg. “You really think they can beat this?”

“I believe it.” Stonewall fluttered her wings. “I have to believe it.” She sighed. “If I don’t, then there’s nothing for me.”

Jigawatt staggered out of the engineer’s cabin. He pulled his safety goggles off of his eyes and set them on his forehead. “So what now?”

Stonewall lifted her chin. “To Ponyville. That town’s always been a magnet for trouble.” She raised an eyebrow. “So maybe it’ll be a magnet for the Bearers, too.”

Babs Seed sniffed. She wiped her nose and poked Sweetie Belle. “Y’hear that, Sweetie? You’re”— her voice cracked—“goin’ home.”

“Hay,” Apple Bloom whispered. She hugged Babs close. “You’re goin’ home, too, Cousin. There’s family there.”

She looked around. “There’s family for all of us.”

Scootaloo’s head bobbed up and down. “Yeah! And your mom and dad are still there, Sweetie Belle! And mine, too!”

Jigawatt smiled a soft, sad smile. “Maybe I’ll get to see Fluttershy again.”

Stonewall stood. She gathered her armor up into a bundle and strapped it to her back. “Then it’s best we get scooting.” She looked around at the other ponies. “You can come with us to Ponyville, or you can try your luck with someplace else.”

One by one, the other Manhattenites and Cloudsdalians either agreed to follow or to set off on their own. The ponies who followed far outnumbered the others. They all journeyed out through the light snow, through a land the windigos hadn’t quite gained total control over.

Some distance behind them, Cloudsdale dumped snow on Manhatten. The two cities merged even more fully as the ground became as white as the clouds above. Windigos moaned and flew, and the storm intensified.

Armor-plated ponies, griffons, and Diamond Dogs marched towards waiting train cars. Sombra stood on a craggy outlook, smiling as the armies passed by underneath. Gilded Wing flapped his wings as he landed beside the Unicorn King. “The ships are ready. The pincer movement will go swimmingly.”

“Excellent.” Sombra scowled as a unicorn soldier tripped over his own hooves. “I assume you understand your mission?”

“The Crystal Heart will be captured as soon as possible.” Gilded Wing clutched a talon to his sword hilt. “The Empire will be powerless.”

“Yes.” Sombra sat down and drew his cloak tighter around his shoulders. He watched as the skinny grotesque flew overhead on its way to Ponyville. “Yes, of course.”

He touched the Alicorn Amulet that hung around his neck. “Have you ever known a griffon to be able to use pony magic?”

Gilded Wing narrowed his eyes. “No. Why?”

Sombra detached the artifact and passed it to the griffon. “Just a hunch.”

Author's Note

Sorry about the long wait on this chapter, but I just wasn't completely certain how I wanted it to play out. I ended up deleting a lot of stuff and rewriting the rest. Lots of times.

I suppose writing two other ongoings and sundry one shots doesn't help with the timeliness, does it?

Third Movement: Part 4- The Conductor

The Conductor

Twilight Sparkle stepped out of the forest and into the light.

A solitary street lamp burned at the edge of the Ponyville, illuminating the drifting snow. It was as if Hearth’s Warming Eve had come a season too early. The town sat picturesque with snow piled on roofs, covered dark alleys, and froze the fountain solid.

In a more peaceful world, the leaves on the trees would have just started to change color.

Twilight gripped the blanket tighter around her shoulders as she strode into the town square. Spike moaned on her back, his eyes heavy. As she looked around, signs of life came from the shoveled walks and the faint glow of hearths in the windows.

Twilight flinched back as another lamp came on, then another. She could feel the magic energy pouring into them from one of the nearby houses. She peered into the window just in time to see a unicorn stallion pulling the curtain tight.

Celestia walked up behind her, wincing as her injured wing shifted. “Ponyville always looks so lovely.”

Luna nodded. Her ears swiveled for any sounds of danger. “It seems the windigos are close enough to freeze, but not close enough to haunt. We should be safe for a while.”

“I don’t plan on being here that long,” Twilight said. She turned to the two princesses. “We need to find my friends, gather the Elements, and get moving.”

Pinkie’s hooves pattered in the snow. “If you think they’ll all get here.”

Twilight shrugged. “It’s happened before.” She pressed her forehead against Pinkie’s. “It seemed pretty fantastical then, too.”

Carousel Boutique was just around the corner. It lay dark and undisturbed, the snow having covered the doorway.

“May this not be a sign of things to come,” Luna mumbled.

“It won’t be,” Twilight said. “It can’t be.”

Celestia looked up at the cloudy skies overhead. “Perhaps we should rest for the night. It will get much colder than this.”

Twilight sucked in a breath, ready to argue the point. She let out a sigh. “Fine. We won’t do anypony any good if we’re frozen.” She trotted towards the library.

It was some ways across town. They saw the top of the tree long before they reached it. A light shone from the top window, eliciting gasps from the group.

Twilight slid Spike off of her back. “I’m going to check it out. See if it’s safe.”

Celestia put a hoof on her shoulder. “I’ll come with you.”

“It’ll be quicker if I go alone.” Twilight’s horn lit up with a purple glow. “Besides, I need to get back into practice.”

She vanished in a spark of light and reappeared in the upper loft of her library. The light came from a single candle set beside the window. It was still fresh, maybe only a couple hours old. Two dark forms sat in the middle of the room, huddled together on the ground. One form lifted its head, its eyes wide.

“Who’s there!?” it said. “I—I’ll buck you upside the head! I mean it!”

Twilight squinted into the gloom. “Applejack?”

Applejack stood up and knocked Rarity to the side. She stepped forward into the light from the candle. “Twi? Is it really you?”

Twilight had time for one nod before Applejack ran to embrace her. Twilight returned the hug with a tight grip. “I’m so glad you two are alright.”

“In a manner of speaking,” Rarity said. She put her foreleg around the other two ponies, a bit more gently than they had. “Physically, at least.”

Twilight pulled back, her eyebrows low. Applejack shook her head. “We can talk later. For now, let’s just be quiet-like.”

Twilight nodded. “Come on, let’s let the others in.”

“The others?” Rarity asked. “As in all the others?”

“No, but we do have Pinkie and Spike.” Twilight clomped her way down the stairs. “Plus two I didn’t expect.” She looked over her shoulders. “Did you guys meet up with Lyra?”

Applejack’s lip trembled. “She’s gone.”

Twilight froze on the staircase. She licked her lips as her chest expanded and contracted in starts. Her eyes grew hard as she shook her head. “Gone.”

The door clicked as she opened it from across the room. She started to pull books off of the shelves as the others entered. “Gone,” Twilight whispered. “Gone. Gone, huh? Gone, just like that.”

A tome flopped down on the central table: The Elements of Harmony. She leafed through the pages as Celestia peered over her shoulder. “Gone,” Twilight said, her volume rising. “Gone! Gone like so much else! Gone like so many others!”

She came to the last page and shoved the book off of the table. “I’m sick of everypony being gone!”

Celestia wrapped her good wing around Twilight’s shoulders. Student looked to teacher. “You’ve read the book,” Twilight said. “What will the Elements do to Sombra?”

Celestia looked at the book as it rested on the ground. “I don’t know, Twilight. It may imprison him, it may banish him…” She tilted her head. “It might do something nopony expects. We’ve never really known what they can do.”

“Just that they always do something good,” Pinkie said. “Right?”

Celestia met Luna’s eyes and sighed. “Yes, though it can often be difficult to see the good from where you stand.”

Twilight glared at the book. She stood, brushing off Celestia’s wing as she did so. She kicked the tome as she passed it. “Not good enough.”

She stood by the window and looked out into the dark night. Spike approached from the side and placed a claw on her back. “H-hay, Twilight—”

“What!?” she snapped.

He took her face in his hands. “It’s gonna be okay. You know it is. You know it can be if we all work together.”

Twilight pursed her lips. She rested her hooves on his elbows and lowered his arms. “Thank you.” She turned back to the window and fell silent.

Spike looked out the window as well. He spotted a blotch of color a few blocks away. “Hay, guys!”

He pointed at the yellow pegasus and red earth pony he had seen. “Look! They’re okay! It’s Big Mac and Fluttershy! They’re okay!”

Applejack bolted out the front door and galloped all the way to her brother. She tackled him to the ground, where they were both half-buried in a snow bank. Fluttershy laughed behind her hoof.

“Big Mac! How many times do I gotta tell you to stay with the group?” Applejack shouted.

Big Mac grunted and lifted his sister off of himself with one foreleg. “One more time, I guess,” he said.

Angel bunny poked his head out of Fluttershy’s mane. He rolled his eyes and ducked back into the warmth.

Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie ran up and gathered Fluttershy into a group hug. The pegasus smiled. “I’ve missed you all so much.”

“We’ve missed you, too, dear.” Rarity sniffed back a few tears. “But we’re together again. Almost all of us.” She looked up at the clouds. “Why, I almost expect Rainbow Dash to fall right out of the sky this instant!”

They all waited quietly for a moment, just in case Rarity proved to be prophetic. After the moment, Twilight stepped back and looked at her friends. “Well, the loyalist of friends will show up when she can. For now, we need a game plan.”

Fluttershy bowed her head. “Game plan? For what?”

Twilight looked each pony in the eyes. “For taking down Sombra. It’s the only way to set things right.”

Fluttershy nodded as she touched the Element around her neck. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack also felt the artifacts under their protection.

Twilight stood tall. “I know that he’s not going to be easy to reach, but with the Elements of Harmony, we’ll be able to stop him. I know we can.” She snarled. “One way or the other.”

Applejack frowned. “Sugarcube, is something the matter?”

“Of course something’s the matter!” Twilight shouted. She reigned in her volume as she continued. “That’s why we’re all here. Why?”

“It’s just…” Applejack pulled her hat off of her head. “You’re actin’ awful uptight.”

“You’re a little tense yourself, Applejack.” Twilight spun around and marched for the library. She could see Spike, Celestia, and Luna gazing at them through the windows. “Maybe I should be asking you what’s wrong.”

She turned her head to look over her shoulder. “Because that’s what friends do, right?”

The library exploded with black fire.

Twilight was thrown to the ground by the shockwave. She struggled to her feet, her jaw dropping as the library was consumed by fiery darkness. A window shattered as Celestia rolled through, Spike gripped in her forelegs. Luna teleported out a second later, a large book clutched in her magic. They ran away as the tree bent, groaned, and crumbled behind them.

A purple, crystalline mass landed between the princesses and the Element Bearers. It rose up, up, up on spindly, jagged legs. Its feet ended in three vicious claws, which were matched by the talons on the end of its arms. Draconic wings unfolded behind it, spreading across the length of the street. Its muscular, translucent chest flexed, and dark fire could be seen playing around within. Its angular mouth, filled with razor-sharp teeth, leered at them. Its glowing purple eyes fell on Twilight.

“By the order of His Majesty,” it said as fire burst from its mouth, “by the will of King Sombra, Twiliught Sparkle is to be executed for assaulting the crown, and for organizing a rebellion.” Its thin limbs stretched out to grab her. “She and all her associates!”

Its claws dug into the ground where Twilight had stood a moment earlier. Fluttershy’s wings beat furiously as she dragged the unicorn away. “Everypony run!” she gasped.

The ponies and dragon scattered. Spike ducked behind a building and found himself face-to-face with Luna. “What is it!?”

“A grotesque,” Luna hissed.

Spike’s eyes widened even further. “Like the ones we talked about last night? The ones that eat dragons!?”

Luna nodded, and then ran away as fast as her legs would carry her. Spike pressed himself against the wall. A chill ran down his spine as two claws gripped the corner of the house. The grotesque’s snout poked around the corner. “It’s been a long time,” it said, “since I tasted dragon flesh!”

“Nooo-ho-ho-ho!” Spike leaped across the alleyway and hit the ground running. He looked over his shoulder and saw the grotesque round the corner, its whip-like tail snapping behind it. He tripped on his own feet and ploughed into a snow bank. The grotesque rose above him, its claws poised to dig in.

Big Mac ran up and kicked the monster behind the knee. Its leg buckled. “Run for it, Spike!”

The grotesque turned and glared at the stallion. It opened its mouth to let forth a belch of dark flame. Twilight flashed into existence beside Big Mac, grabbed him, and flashed away in the blink of an eye. The fire rolled across the street and hit a dark house, igniting it.

With a flap of its wings, the creature launched itself to the roof of the burning house. It looked around, its nose sniffing as it searched for its next target. “You can’t hide forever!” it roared. It looked down and saw Applejack bucking the house’s door off of its hinges. She called into the house at the top of her lungs, begging the inhabitants to get out.

The grotesque landed on top of her, its claws wrapped around her belly. It brought its tail around to snap at her face and chest. Its tail snagged against something, and it turned to look. The barbed tip was embedded into the side of the house, stuck there by a quick spell from Luna.

The former princess picked up a nearby wooden box and tossed it at the grotesque. The creature stumbled back, its arms raised to ward off further blows. Applejack pushed against its foot and struggled free, racing away at top speed. The grotesque squealed and flapped into the air. A roar of black flame burst from its mouth, coating the entire street with heat.

“Sombra was correct!” it snarled. It landed amidst the flames and stomped through Ponyville. “You are all cowards!”

Pinkie and Rarity shivered together. Pinkie looked up and bit her lip. “You think a party cannon would distract it?”

“I think a party cannon would distract just about anything, dear.” Rarity eased around a corner. “Do you have one on hoof?”

“No,” Pinkie said. “But the Cakes do!”

Rarity nodded. “Lead the way, Pinkie. Anything to help!”

Fluttershy dove beneath an awning as the grotesque let loose another gout of flame. The awning disintegrated above her. She covered her head and screamed. Celestia dove in and pulled her away just before the wreckage crushed her body. Fluttershy nodded her thanks as they both galloped away. “Have we met?”

“Later!” Celestia shouted. “Duck!”

They dove for the snow. The grotesque’s tail slid through the air above their heads as it swooped down. It landed before them and snarled.

A flash of purple magic struck its wing. It squawked and stumbled to the side. It blew fire in response, only to be hit by another blast from the opposite side. It turned around, and was hit from a third direction. This time, Celestia saw Twilight teleport away from her rooftop.

Big Mac charged again, ready to buck the same leg as before. The grotesque was ready for him, and knocked him unconscious with a bat of its hand. It brought its claws around to strike, but its movement was arrested by a faint blue glow. Luna walked slowly backwards, dragging the grotesque back by its arm.

It blasted a pillar of fire just as Twilight teleported beside Luna. She erected a purple bubble around them to intercept the blast. Another teleport brought the two ponies away to temporary safety.

Fluttershy pulled Big Mac to the side of the road. She placed a gentle kiss on his forehead and hid him in an alley. She saw Spike out of the corner of her eye, cowering beside another building. He clutched at his chest as she flew over to him. “Spike, are you hurt—”

“Get out of here!” he whispered. “You’ll get hurt!”

Fluttershy looked at the grotesque; it was chasing Celestia, who stayed ahead by dropping debris from the abandoned market in its path. “It’s fine for the moment. If you need help—”

“Get out of here!” he yelped. “I didn’t mean the thing will hurt you!” His eyes widened. “I don’t know if I can hold it in!”

She touched his shoulder. She could feel his muscles tremble under his scales. “It’ll be fine, Spike. I know you can hold it in. You can do this.”

At her touch, he shook a bit less. “Th-thanks. Thank you.”

The grotesque ripped a cart in half. It roared as it charged Celestia. The pegasus dodged between his legs and rolled around his flailing tail. It hissed as she vanished from sight.

“Hay! Tall, purple, and ugly!” Rarity shouted.

It turned to the unicorn.

Pinkie Pie and Rarity rolled out a hefty party cannon, filled to the brim with favors and cake batter. Pinkie took aim, lit the fuse, and ran away. “Gangway! It’s gonna blow!”

The grotesque grumbled dimly as the fuse counted down.

At the bang, streamers shot from the cannon. They wrapped around the grotesque’s limbs as cake batter fused them together. Noisemakers and poppers exploded in its vision as it stumbled back. It landed on its spindly rump with a groan.

It opened its mouth and coated its body with fire. The detritus from the party cannon crumbled away as the grotesque got to its feet. It flew into the sky and hovered over the town. “I wasn’t assigned to play games!” it howled. “If I cannot destroy Twilight Sparkle, I shall slay all of her associates!”

It looked down on the town, and spied the Cakes watching from their doorstep. Carrot Cake gasped, grabbed his wife and children, and hurried back inside.

The grotesque looked to another house. It was a windmill by a pond. Rarity’s parents could be seen through the upper window.

In the distance lay the rolling orchards of Sweet Apple Acres. The barn almost glowed bright red against the white of the snow.

“One! By! One!” It chose its target, dropped its wings back, and dove.

A rainbow streaked across the sky. It collided with the grotesque and sent it spiraling towards the ground. The monster corrected its path and looked around, its hand on the side of its head.

The rainbow struck again. And again. And again.

Rainbow Dash smashed her forehooves into the grotesque as she sped past. She turned at a nearly-impossible angle and returned, this time kicking out with her back legs. She whirled around the monster, her hooves a flurry of motion, and sent it into an inescapable topspin.

The grotesque crashed into the ground, where Rainbow Dash’s pummeling continued. She pulled up short of a blind flick of its barbed tail and gained some altitude. She threw a quick salute to her friends below, then dove straight for the grotesque’s chest.

Fluttershy knocked her out of the way of an oncoming fireball.

“Holy—” Rainbow Dash gave Fluttershy a quick hug. “Thanks for the save!”

“Run!” Fluttershy yelped. She flew between the buildings as the grotesque took to the air again, Rainbow Dash close behind. It came down on top of them, its clawed hands sending them crashing into the snow.

It snorted and then flew on to the Cake’s residence. It smashed out the windows and pulled the wall away. It opened its mouth to burn the bakery to the ground. The fire was caught in a bubble of purple magic.

The grotesque’s eyes widened as the pressure built. It was rocketed back as the fire exploded at it, instead of into the house. It landed across the street and plowed into the front window of a shop for sofas and quills.

It stood and found itself facing down a small, purple unicorn. It growled, raised a claw, and brought it down.

It froze halfway, its hand caught in a dark, smoldering, black fire. It strained against the new spell, and gasped as the crystal of its hand cracked. A moment later, the hand shattered altogether. The grotesque clutched at its severed wrist as it leaked sparks of magic.

It looked down at the unicorn. Her eye glowed with green and red light. Twin trails of purple smoke leaked out of the corners. Her horn glowed with the same black fire that was burning in the grotesque’s chest.

“Kneel,” she said.

The grotesque shook its head. Twilight’s horn glowed darker. “I said kneel!”

The monster dropped to its knees. “Y-you’re a pretender! You can’t hope to master—”

“Shut up!” The grotesque’s mouth clamped tight as its arms were wrenched behind its back. Twilight stomped towards it. “You think you can just fly into my town and hurt my friends!?”

Spike skittered out of the shadows and stopped a few feet away from Twilight. “Twilight, are you al—”

“You’ve got some nerve, monster!” Twilight shifted her head, and the grotesque’s back bent in the same direction. “Sombra’s got some nerve! And I can beat his crystalline rump, too!”

The grotesque let out a gargling laugh. “You can’t stop him. Even now, he’s headed for the Crystal Empire to retake it. He has five armies at his beck and call!”

Rainbow Dash pulled herself to her feet and hurried towards Twilight. “Hay… hay, quit it!”

Twilight pulled the grotesque’s back in the other direction. “You think I can’t take him?”

“I know”—the grotesque gagged as magic slid around its throat—“I know you can’t.”

Rainbow Dash placed a foreleg around Twilight’s neck. “She might not be able to do it alone, but we’re all gonna be together!”

“Y-yeah!” Spike gasped. He touched Twilight’s shoulder from the other side. “All of us. Helping each other.” He whispered to Twilight, “Please stop using that spell.”

Twilight frowned. A tear sizzled against the black magic as she held the grotesque steady. “All of us… We’re together.”

The grotesque chuckled. “Not… for…” It opened its mouth as black fire boiled up from its chest. “Long!”

No fire exited its mouth. A sinister, black glow around its neck prevented the flame from coming out. It looked down at its chest as pressure built up within. Cracks formed.

The grotesque looked over to the little, purple unicorn. She grimaced at it as another tear trailed down her cheek.

The pressure was too much, and the grotesque’s crystal chest shattered.

The entire monster exploded with crystal shards and black fire. What was left of Quills And Sofas’ storefront was demolished by the blast. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, and Spike were knocked to the ground and the wicked glow around Twilight’s horn vanished.

Twilight sat up, her mane singed. “Spike?”

Spike opened his eyes. “Huh?”

Twilight nodded to the pegasus beside them. “Please give Rainbow Dash the Element of Loyalty.”

“Sure thing, Twilight.”

Author's Note

Let's get together, yeah, yeah, yeah...

Third Movement: Part 5- Reprise

Reprise

Martial Paw tapped his talons against a rock. It was a nice rock, smooth and dry. He wasn’t quite sure what made it nice other than it wasn’t covered in ice like the rest of Whitetail Wood, but he felt confident in its amicability.

Gilda shifted next to him. She had put up a valiant effort walking from the coast to Whitetail Wood, but couldn’t escape the fact that cold and her injuries didn’t mix. She had collapsed several miles from Ponyville, an invalid in every sense.

She was wrapped in blankets from head to tail, completely concealing the bandages wrapped around her middle. She groaned. “It sucks not being able to fly.”

“Sorry,” Martial said.

“You sound like such a wuss when you apologize.”

“Well, I’m actually sorry. If I had gotten to Rainbow Dash before you—”

“You’d be dead?”

Martial clicked his beak three times. “Then you wouldn’t be injured.”

“Yeah. Great.” Gilda winced. “What’s taking Dash so long? She said she was just”—she stuck her tongue out—“getting somebody to carry me in.”

“Maybe they’re finding someone strong enough to carry a full-grown griffon?” Martial leaned against the rock. It was pretty big, as well as amicable. “Or a team of ponies?”

Gilda snorted. “Dash could carry me herself if she wasn’t scared of… of hurting me.”

They both jumped at the sound of rock and crystal crashing. The report echoed across the woods, causing their feathers to rise. Martial held a talon to his beak and flew up into the canopy.

A cloud of black smoke billowed up from the village. He could see colorful ponies rushing through the streets, converging on the site of the explosion. He ducked his head through the leaves, told Gilda he’d be back, and flew off towards Ponyville.

He didn’t get half-way before running into a returning Rainbow Dash. “What the hay are you doing?” she asked.

“Um.” He looked from her heated eyes to her crossed forelegs. Her wings beat at double-time. “I was coming to see if you needed help.”

“You left Gilda,” Rainbow Dash said. “You can’t just leave Gilda! What if she’s in trouble!?”

“She—” He clenched his beak tight. “Then we’d better get back there.”

“Heck, yeah, we’d better get back.” She waved to the ground. “Pinkie! Celestia! Mr. Cake! Over this way!”

“Wait,” Martial said as Rainbow flew away. “‘Celestia?’ As in ‘Celestia’ Celestia?”

“Yeah, the princess.” Rainbow Dash bolted towards the ground. “She’s here, too.”

“Awesome!” Martial pulled up alongside Dash. “With the princesses, there’s no way Gilded Wing’s gonna—”

“It’s not just about Gilded, anymore.” Rainbow Dash pressed her lips together and landed. “It probably never really was. Sombra’s back.”

“Sombra.” Marital Paw rubbed his neck. “As in the evil overlord slaver?”

“Yup.” Rainbow Dash placed a hoof on Gilda’s shoulder. “As soon as we get Gilda inside and healing, I’m headed for the Crystal Empire.”

Gilda placed her talon over Dash’s hoof. “I wanna come with you.”

“Thanks,” Rainbow Dash said. “But you couldn’t. There’s no way.”

Gilda squeezed her talon and then let it drop to the ground. “I know. This sucks.”

Dash nodded. “It sucks cotton balls.”

Martial flapped his wings as the other ponies came into view. “I’ll have you know that you’re not getting rid of me.”

Rainbow Dash met his eyes. “I know.”

Pinkie trotted up. She gazed at the scene for a few minutes before a tiny smile tugged at her lips. “So, who’re your friends?”

“Um… This is Gilda. Gilda, remember Pinkie?” Rainbow Dash gave the both of them an uneasy grin.

“Oh.” Gilda tilted her head. “Yeah. I remember.”

Pinkie chewed her lower lip. “Hi, Gilda.”

“So…” Gilda wrung her talons. “About before—”

“Not really important right now.” Pinkie bent down and examined Gilda’s eyes. “We need to get you to safety.”

“Yeah. Alright.” Gilda waved at Martial. “Well? Say ‘hi,’ Marty.”

Rainbow Dash took a step back. She smirked. “Marty? Is that what everybody calls you?”

Martial Paw frowned. “If by ‘everybody,’ you mean Gilda.”

“Hay, Marty!” Pinkie jumped up and grabbed his talon. “I’m Pinkie Pie! I’m usually the pony who welcomes new people to Ponyville, and I can totally throw a party for you once we’ve overthrown the evil overlord and set Equestria free.”

Pinkie’s ears drooped. “And maybe… maybe that’ll help everypony to smile again.”

Rainbow Dash gave Pinkie a hug as Celestia and Mr. Cake walked towards Gilda. “It’s kinda rough out here, huh?”

Pinkie blinked. “Y-yeah. Ponies getting hurt… people dying.” She blinked harder, causing a tear to trickle down her cheek. “Yeah. It’s very, very hard.”

Martial Paw assisted Celestia and Mr. Cake will lifting Gilda. He glanced back at the Dash and Pinkie. “Are those friendship necklaces or something?”

Rainbow Dash stuck out her chest so that he could get a better look. “You know the Elements of Harmony? We got ’em right here.”

He eased one of Gilda’s wings into place before walking over to her. “Can these things beat Sombra?”

Pinkie shrugged. “They’ve never let us down before.”

Celestia and Mr. Cake stood up with Gilda balanced across their backs. They moved at a plodding pace towards the village, followed by Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and Martial Paw.

They retired to the business portion of Sugarcube Corner, where Mrs. Cake and Fluttershy had moved one of the beds from upstairs. Since the second floor was recently made a bit drafty, they’d converted the warm kitchens into a makeshift recuperation room. Gilda lay in a soft bed for the first time in a week, and promptly fell fast asleep.

Fluttershy passed an ice-bag to Big Macintosh, who was harboring the mother of all headaches. He gave her a nod and leaned back in his seat. She sat near him for a moment, staring at her hooves. Rainbow Dash sat next to her and wrapped a wing around her shoulders.

“Hay,” Rainbow Dash said. “How’re you doing?”

Fluttershy leaned against her. “My little friends didn’t have anypony to tuck them in for the winter.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Are they gonna be okay?”

“They will be. Most of them. I hope.” Fluttershy gave her a weak smile. “I’ll be okay.”

Rainbow Dash grinned back. She ducked her head down conspiratorially. “So, you and Big Red, huh?”

“Um…” Fluttershy shrugged. “I guess?”

Rainbow scoffed. “You guess? You finally have a special sompony and you ‘guess?’ Your best friend isn’t supposed to show more enthusiasm than you. Especially when they’re me.”

Fluttershy giggled. “I don’t know. You seem pretty okay with mushy stuff now.”

“Mine are a special set of circumstances.” Rainbow Dash looked around at the various ponies seated around the shop. “Well… So are everypony else’s.”

Pinkie Pie watched the Cake’s twins while they and Applejack made a meal. Rarity sat by Spike, running a gentle hoof along his frills. He pulled his legs close to his body and stared at nothing. Celestia and Luna napped across the store. Martial Paw cradled a mug of coffee as he hunched over a table.

Twilight Sparkle stood by the window, looking out into the wintery streets. She hadn’t said anything since the grotesque died.

Rainbow Dash patted Fluttershy on the shoulder. “I’d better make sure Twilight’s okay.”

Fluttershy nodded. “I’m scared for her.”

Rainbow stopped in midstride. “Me, too.”

She sat beside Twilight Sparkle. They looked out across downtown for a little while. Rainbow Dash moved a little closer to Twilight and lifted a wing.

“It’s like I was afraid of,” Twilight said.

Rainbow Dash lowered her wing. “The spell?”

“Like I was afraid of on the train ride to the Empire.” Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash with hollow eyes. “It’s become easy.”

Rainbow Dash’s mouth grew dry.

“And yet, what else could I have done?” Twilight shrugged as she turned back to the window. “It was going to burn down the town. It was going to kill everybody.”

Twilight’s eyes fell to her hooves. “So I stopped it.”

“Yeah. Yeah, okay.” Rainbow Dash wrapped a foreleg around Twilight’s shoulders. “So it needed to be put down like a mad dog. Cool. We’ve got that covered. But Twilight, you’re still hurting yourself. I can’t just stand by and watch you—”

“Turn myself into Sombra?” Twilight gritted her teeth. “You think that’s how it’s gonna be?”

“I don’t know what that spell does, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash placed a hoof against Twilight’s cheek and brought her head around. Magenta eyes met violet eyes. “But I think you do. I think you know that it scares me. I think you know why it scares me.”

“But I can’t let everyone down!” Twilight brushed Rainbow Dash off as she stood. “You know why I needed to use it!”

“I know why you think you need to!” All eyes turned to the arguing ponies, but Rainbow Dash ignored them. “But you don’t, Twilight. There’s got to be a better way.”

“I can’t think of one!” Twilight walked away from Rainbow Dash. Her horn sparked white, teleporting her outside.

Rainbow Dash ran through the door.

“No!” she said. “No, I’m not letting you just go!”

Twilight plopped down in the icy street. “Fine!”

“Twilight… Twilight, listen to me.” Rainbow Dash circled Twilight and sat in front of her. “Listen to me. I don’t get scared very often. You know that.”

She placed both of her hooves on Twilight’s shoulder. “And I am so dang scared that I’m gonna lose you. I am so stinking scared. Please, please find another way.”

Twilight drew back. Her brow furrowed as she spoke. “But… but I can’t.”

“Are you kidding me?” Rainbow Dash pressed a hoof to Twilight’s chest. “This is the mare who saved the Crystal Empire by realizing that she couldn’t do everything herself. This is the mare who stopped an ursa minor by taming it. This is the mare who outwitted a pony with enough power to change people’s ages!”

Rainbow Dash pursed her lips. “You’ve made a life out of taking a third option, Twilight. Can’t you do it one more time?”

Hooves crunched the snow as Rarity walked up. “Especially since we’re all here. Together.”

“You’ve said it before, Twilight,” Pinkie said. “The Elements can stop Sombra. No question.”

Fluttershy nuzzled Twilight’s cheek. “We’ll all back you up.”

“We c’n be strong together.” Applejack stood by Twilight’s side. “Stronger than we ever were apart.”

“Yeah.” Spike walked up to Twilight. He sat next to her and ran his claw up and down her leg. “We need you Twilight. And you need us.”

Sitting in the street, surrounded by her friends, Twilight was unable to hold it in. She bowed her head and wept, large tears pouring down her face. They all gathered together in a group hug, sniffling and crying.

The ice and snow around them melted. Twilight Sparkle lifted her head and wiped her cheek. “Okay. Okay, the Elements… You’re right. The Elements are gonna be our best bet. B-because we’re… because we’re finally together again.”

“And ain’t no evil overlord gonna tear our friendship apart!” Applejack shouted.

Inside the shop, Luna stirred. She yawned and stretched. She peered out the window on a whim.

Her eyes widened. She nudged the pony beside her. “Celestia! Celestia, wake up!”

“Uh?” The former princess blinked lazily. “What?”

“Look!” Luna pointed out the window. “You must see this!”

Celestia ruffled her good wing as she stood. She gazed out the window, and let forth a tiny gasp. “My stars.”

“It’s started, Celestia.” Luna stood beside her sister and smiled. “The healing is starting.”

“Healing…” Celestia sat down. “It’s a slow process.”

“But it goes much faster if you simply let it begin.” Luna nudged her shoulder against Celestia’s. “Or so you’ve tried to tell me over the years.”

Celestia frowned. “We never reached this point.”

“You and I did.” Luna swallowed a lump in her throat. “And… Summer Surprise would have. So would Apple Butter and Zephyr. If…”

Luna watched as the ponies outside embraced, weeping joyously for just being together. She and Celestia leaned against each other as small tears of their own trailed down their cheeks. “If they could have.”

Cadance tossed another hefty tome across the library. “No!”

She flew up to the librarian, her eyes alight with fear. “No, there’s nothing about the Crystal Heart. Why would it talk to me? How can it talk to me!?”

The librarian took a step back. “I swear, if I remembered anything I’d tell you!”

Cadance clutched at her mane. “There has to be something! Stories from the past, ancient foal’s tales, obscure tomes, something!”

She stood still and pointed. “Do we have a copy of Starswirl’s journal?”

“Just The Collected Works, Your Highness,” the librarian said. “It’s abridged!”

“They always are!” Cadance wiped her eyes. “There’s got to be—”

A cold shiver ran down her spine as she felt the Crystal Heart’s shield contract another four feet. She shook her head and flew up. “I’m going to take a look outside. Keep looking for something. Anything!”

Cadance, Princess of the Crystal Empire, flew high above her city. She examined the top of the shield, inspecting for odd cracks or other anomalies. She ran a hoof across it.

“I protect the Empire.”

She yanked her hoof away with a hiss. “What if I’m just mad? What if the sorrow of… of Shiny… oh—”

She pressed her hooves against her face as hot tears poured out from her eyes. She sucked a deep breath in before letting it out slowly. “No. I must be strong. I must—”

She shrieked as a giant, monstrous thing impacted against the shield. It had the body of a strong ape, the wings of a giant bat, and the muzzle of a mighty dragon. Its claws raked against the shield, reaching for her but unable to break through.

It was joined by another. And another. And several more. Six of the monsters alighted the shield, clawing and scratching and blasting it with dark fire.

Alarm bells sounded all across the city.

“Get away from my kingdom!” Cadance roared. She drew a bubble of magic together outside the Heart’s shield, expanding it outward and pressing the grotesques back.

The largest brought its fists down on her spell, shattering it and sending her tumbling towards the ground. The heart’s shield shrunk inward again.

Cadance corrected her descent and rushed towards the borders. She pressed her hooves against the shield.

“Protect the Empire or I—”

“Shut up and listen!” Cadance shouted. “We can fight back. We just need more time. Do you understand? We just need to hold them off a little longer!”

“A princess protects the Empire.”

“I know that! I’m trying to—”

“I protect the Empire.”

Cadance choked. “Oh, stars. You’re a princess?”

“I am the princess,” the Crystal Heart said. “I protect the Empire.”

“Just hold up.” Cadance coughed into her hoof. “Listen, Twilight is coming. She’s bringing the Elements of Harmony. She’ll save us!”

There was a brief silence.

“The Elements of Harmony?”

Cadance sighed in relief. “Oh gosh. Yes. Yes, the Elements.”

“The Elements of Harmony protect the Empire. Protect the Empire… Or I will.”

Cadance slumped to the ground. She watched as the monsters attacked the upper levels of the shield, which held against their every blow.

She didn’t know how long it could hold.

Sombra strode forward, his iron-shod hooves clanging against the ice. He watched as his grotesques fought fruitlessly against the powerful shield. He smirked.

He tapped his hoof against the bubble of magic before pressing down. “Hello, Princess Aura. Still protecting the Empire, I see.”

“I protect the Empire.”

“You don’t say?” he chuckled. “I have news for you: I’m here to retake what is rightfully mine.”

“I protect the Empire.”

“Oh, I know. I know.” Sombra traced his hoof across the shield’s surface. “And you did such a good job of it these last thousand years. Keeping it locked in limbo so that no one could bring harm to its citizens.”

“You will fail.”

“Yes, yes. So they tell me.” Sombra grinned. “But you, too, failed.”

“I protected the Empire.”

“You hid the Empire.” Sombra tapped his boot. “You kept it locked away from those who would harm it. But you also imprisoned its people. Your people.”

“I protected the Empire.”

“You protected the Empire well enough, but what of the ponies?” Sombra shrugged. “I merely enslaved them. You took their lives from them. For a millennium. You stole them.”

“I protected…”

Sombra smirked and took a step back. “What good is it to bury a coin in the ground? You’ll receive no use from it.”

He waited for a response that never came.

He laughed as he waved Rover Redvest and Lord Gilded Wing forward. “Attack the shield. When it falls, await my command.”

Stonewall carried Sweetie Belle on her back, while Jigawatt carried both Scootaloo and Babs Seed. Apple Bloom walked close by. “We’re real close to Ponyville.”

“I know,” Stonewall said. “You’re almost home.”

Apple Bloom thought for a moment. “You’re almost home, too, ain’t yah? Ah know yer sister Sweetie Drops lives here.”

Stonewall sighed through her nose. “Lived. She’s gone now.”

Apple Bloom stared at the snow as she walked. “Like mah parents are gone?” She sniffed. “Ah’m sorry.”

Stonewall smiled. “It’s alright. I’ll be alright.”

“Granny Smith says the pain dulls, but don’t go away.” Apple Bloom shook her head.

“Granny Smith is very wise.” Stonewall bit the inside of her cheek. “But I wouldn’t trade the pain. It means I remember her.”

“Ah didn’t know mah ma or pa.” Apple Bloom bobbed her head around a tree and pointed a hoof. “There’s the town!”

Stonewall watched as she ran ahead, calling out for Applejack and Big Macintosh. Applejack was in the middle of a group hug, one that gained a sudden extra member. Big Mac exited Sugarcube Corner soon after, uniting the three siblings.

“Maybe you didn’t,” Stonewall whispered. “But you’ve got their memories.”

Stonewall looked over her shoulder at the crowd of ponies following her. “Last stop: Ponyville. You’re all on your own from here, unless you decide to head on up to the Crystal Empire with me.”

The ponies entered the city in a heard. Some dozen or so ponies waited in the forest with Stonewall and Jigawatt.

Stonewall nodded at them. “Good. Then we’ll show Sombra what for.” She handed Sweetie Belle to Jigawatt and waved him into the town. “I’ll work on getting us suitable weapons and armor. We’re gonna need ’em to have a fighting chance.”

Jigawatt walked up to the small gathering of ponies outside the sweet shop. “Fluttershy?”

“Dad!” Fluttershy wrapped her forelegs around his neck. “I’m so glad you’re safe! I was so worried!”

“Are you alright?” he asked as he set his three young charges on the ground. He raised a hoof and held it beside the bandage on her head. “Your ear—”

“I’m fine.” Fluttershy extended a wing. “Thanks to Big Mac.”

Jigawatt gazed up at the red stallion. “You’re the pony that saved my daughter’s life?”

Big Macintosh shook his head. “She saved mine, sir.”

“Hmm.” Jigawatt tilted his head, his frizzy pink mane sparkling with melted snow. “You’ll have to tell me about it later. Right now…” He looked around at the crowd. “Who’s in charge here?”

Twilight Sparkle stood, Spike at her side. “I am.”

Jigawatt pointed a wing at the tree line. “You’re gonna want to have a talk with Stonewall.” He looked down as Apple Bloom nuzzled her three friends awake. “Things are getting desperate.”

“Ah ain’t especially fond of this plan,” Applejack said.

Twilight Sparkle fitted a battered breastplate across her chest. “Tough.”

The Element Bearers and the displaced Manehattanites gathered in the Apple Family barn. Granny Smith had a small supply of heirloom armor and weapons from the pioneering days, while Stonewall gathered a larger sum from her family home.

“There’s barely two dozen of us against—what?—a whole army?”

“Six of us hold the Elements of Harmony.” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Touché to me, I think.”

“So what if we manage to use the spell against Sombra?” Applejack leaned against the wall of the barn. “You don’t think his armies are just gonna go away, do yah?”

“No, but that’s where the Crystal Empire comes in.” Twilight tried on an old helmet, decided it was too big, and moved on to the next. “Cadance has a sizable army, including some transfers from Canterlot.”

“I just don’t know that it’s gonna be enough.” Applejack hefted a spear, which promptly lost its tip. She dropped it on the ground. “Didn’t like the balance much anyhow. Look. Ah think the six of us should just sneak in, confront Sombra all alone, and then skedaddle out of there.”

“Because when I think sneaking around,” Twilight said, “I think ‘Pinkie Pie.’”

“Wouldn’t be the first time,” Applejack replied.

Twilight froze. “Alright. Touché to you.” She pulled her breastplate’s straps tighter. “Ow. But the fact is that we can’t really avoid a battle, so we’re just gonna have to be as prepared as possible.” She shrugged. “Besides, we’re all meeting inside the Crystal Heart’s shield.”

“That’s another thing.” Applejack lifted a bow, tried to work the string, then tossed it to the side. “Ah don’t trust the Crystal Heart none. Not after what Celestia and RD said about who it belonged to.”

Twilight frowned. “I’m worried about Princess Aura, too. But that means we need to act even faster. If she’s the reason the Empire disappeared for a thousand years, we need to make sure it doesn’t happen again.”

“Okay,” Applejack said, hooves raised. “Ah get yer point. Ah’ll go along with it.” She narrowed her eyes. “But ah’m also gonna say ‘ah told you so’ right now in case ah don’t get the chance.”

“Well,” Twilight slipped a boot that was three sizes too big over her hoof. “Let’s hope you get your chance.”

“Yeah.” Applejack picked up a shovel, swung it in an arc, and nodded. “Sure.”

Rainbow Dash dropped down on Martial Paw’s back. He jumped up with a squeal. “Yipe! Oh, uh, hi, Dash. Didn’t see you.”

“Hello, Marty,” she chuckled as she wrapped her forelegs around his torso. “Are we just gonna ignore that girly shriek?”

He pulled a rapier out of its sheath and gave it an experimental swish. “Yes, yes I am.”

Rainbow Dash rested the tip of her muzzle in his neck feathers. “That thing you did earlier, when you left Gilda. Don’t do it again.”

Martial halted his arc. “I thought you were in trouble.”

“I was,” Rainbow Dash said. “There was a huge monster. I almost got hit.”

Martial’s feathers bristled. “Then what if—”

“But Gilda was lying in the snow. Alone.” Rainbow Dash shifted her wings. “You were supposed to look after her. You were supposed to protect her.”

Rainbow Dash let a breath out through her nose. “But you ditched her.”

“I…” Martial Paw gripped the sword tight. “I wanted to look out for you. I’m sorry.”

“You should be.” Rainbow squeezed his middle. “Part of that whole ‘loyalty’ thing is sticking with what you’re supposed to be doing, you know. People need to know they can trust you.”

Martial clicked his beak a few times. He spun a figure eight in the air with the rapier.

Rainbow Dash followed the tip of the sword with her eyes. “You any good with that thing?”

“Pardon?” he asked.

“Have you ever fenced before?” She leaned her head to the side, bringing it alongside his. “Or fought at all?”

“Well…” He grinned. “I got in a bar fight in your honor.”

Rainbow held on tight as he stepped wrong and sent the rapier point into the dirt. “Did you win?”

“I got my lionesque hiney whooped.” Martial carefully slid the rapier back into its sheath. “Gilda had to step in to keep me from getting hospitalized.”

“I guess it’s the thought that counts.” She chewed her lip. “What do you mean, ‘my honor’?”

Martial grew beet-red. “They had assumed you and I were indiscrete with our relationship.”

“Uhuh.” Rainbow gave him a tight-lipped smirk. “How indiscrete?”

“Um… quoth one stripy jerk, ‘What’s it like with a pony girl?’”

“Oh wow,” Rainbow Dash laughed. “So what’d you do?”

“I socked him in the beak,” Martial said, puffing his chest out. “Knocked his drunk butt off the stool.”

“And then his buddies came to the rescue?” Rainbow Dash fought down giggles. “Wow. I wish I’d been there to see that.”

“What?” Martial craned his neck around. “Me being beaten to a bloody pulp?”

“No!” She patted the side of his head. “You punching a griffon in the jaw! Sounds awesome!”

Martial nodded slowly. “Yeah… yeah, it kinda was.”

Rainbow Dash grinned out of the side of her mouth. “You’re kinda hot when you’re kicking butt. You should do it more often.”

Martial let out a laugh. “You’re kinda hot all the time.” He brought his talon up to her face. “Sounds like we’re both gonna get opportunity to kick butt pretty soon.”

“Lots of butt,” she said with a nod.

They drew close, their mouths met, and they kissed long into the night.

Twilight looked out over the gray sky. She stood at the head of the small army, her friends all around. A small train sat in the station, two of its cars still usable despite the elements that ravaged the rest of the village. She turned to Stonewall as breath escaped her mouth in a cloud. “Non-stop to the Crystal Empire?”

Stonewall stood at attention. “Yes, ma’am. At your word.”

Twilight Sparkle walked on to the train car. “Let’s go.”

The whistle blew, and the train rolled out of the station.

Twilight Sparkle watched as Ponyville became tiny in the distance. “On the road again.”

Celestia sat beside her. “I don’t know if this is the start of a new journey, or the end of a very, very long one.”

Twilight shrugged. “Maybe we’ll find out when we get there.”

She leaned back, closed her eyes, and whispered.

“Ponyville’s such a wondrous place,
I miss it every day
We face a battle for our home
And now we feel so far away…”

Celestia spread her good wing over Twilight’s shoulders.

“Do not forget your memories
Please hold them in your heart
As long as you keep them around
Then we shall never be apart.”

Third Movement: Part 6- The Ballad of the Five Armies

The Ballad of the Five Armies

Cadance stared up at the shield. It wobbled as the armies outside rained down blow after blow. She brought her eyes down to the ground, where crystal ponies of all sizes and colors awaited. They were bedecked with crystal armor and weapons, enchanted to withstand great force or to hold their keen edge. She turned around and walked up to the shield, where Sombra was waiting.

He grinned. “Are you here to surrender?”

“No.” Cadance shook her head. “I’m here to give you a chance to end all this.”

“I’ll take it,” Sombra said. He glanced up as the pink shield shimmered. “Any second now.”

“You almost took the kingdom before,” Cadance said. “But that was before we found the Crystal Heart.”

“Quite.” Sombra leaned his head, cracking the crystal around his neck. A quick flash of black magic later, he was whole again. “I intend to destroy that vile trinket before the mistakes of yesterday return.”

He lifted his own purple crystal heart, which pulsated in the air. “And a new day shall arise—one of peace, harmony, and justice—with one law.” He snapped his teeth together. “Mine!”

He turned to Gilded Wing. “Lord Wing, have you had ample time to experiment with that amulet?”

Gilded touched the Alicorn Amulet that he wore around his neck. His eyes flashed red. “Absolutely.”

“Very good.” Sombra took a step back. “I would back away if I was you, princess. I wouldn’t want that beautiful cutie mark to become marred.”

Gilded Wing rose into the air on his golden wings. He pulled a two-edged sword out of its scabbard and glared at it. The air around the blade shimmered as the metal grew red-hot. He lifted it into the air and opened his artificial beak in a scream as he plunged the sword into the shield.

There was an ear-splitting shriek as numerous cracks appeared in the shield. Webs ran through the transparent surface from Gilded’s sword to the ground. All at once, the dome crumbled over the Crystal Empire, letting in the chill of the surrounding frozen wasteland.

Rover Redvest and Lord Gilded Wing gathered beside Sombra. He leaned to them. “Flanking maneuver. Grotesques and dogs to the right. Griffons and timberwolves to the left.”

“Together, my people!” Sombra roared. “We face victory or death! Ch—!”

“Enough!”

The command echoed through the entire city. The sheer authority behind it stopped every creature in their tracks. Twilight stepped out from among the Crystal Armies, her horn glowing as she cast the spell for the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“Surrender, Sombra!”

Sombra bared his teeth in a mocking smile. “Hello again.”

Sombra walked up to Twilight while the crowd around them remained hushed. He looked up at her forehead and smiled at the Crown of Magic. “Royal vestments suit you.”

“It’s the Element I bear.” Twilight nodded back, calling the other five bearers forward. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie stood beside Twilight on either side, faces determined and hearts racing. “We all have one. You did, too, once. Which was it?”

Sombra walked down the line of mares, gazing at each of them. Armor rustled all around as the soldiers shifted to combat stances. The Crystal King stopped before Rarity. “Ah. There it is.”

“Wh-what are you talking about?” Rarity stammered.

“I was a most generous prince,” Sombra said. “So giving, so eager to please. Then came a day I decided to give the world the greatest gift I could. Peace.”

His eyes glowed with dark power. His body split into a million swirling shards as he rose above them. “And until that gift is given, I shall continue to lay low all who oppose me!”

Twilight squinted. The gemstone in her crown shone with purple light. “Fine.”

All six mares rose into the air as strings of magic connected their Elements. Their eyes blazed white as memories of their friendship poured out of them and into the spell. Living color spilled forth, enveloping the kingdom with sheer power.

“You dare!?” the nightmarish swirl of malice that was Sombra said. “You dare to use the Elements on a former bearer!?”

“Well, you know,” Rainbow Dash said, “it worked on Luna.”

The spell was complete. It lashed forward and wrapped Sombra’s tornado in a multicolored ribbon. Sombra screamed as he was pulled in, compressed and crushed by the power of friendship. His heart flew in after him, beating faster by the second. The magic stretched and jumped as Sombra strove to break free, but it held him fast.

A seam appeared, through which Sombra’s green and red eyes burned. A final flash of magic closed the gap.

The rainbow exploded in a wash of blinding light.

Twilight and the others settled softly to the ground. Twilight walked up to a rumpled cape on the ground, covering a gray stallion. She poked it with a hoof. “Sombra?”

She lifted her head to the five armies facing her. “Sombra has been vanquished! Return to your homes! This battle is over!”

Maniacal laughter rolled over the crystal spires. Twilight scrambled back as Sombra got to his feet. He patted his chest. “Ah… ah, there it is.” He laughed again and spat at Twilight. “You cannot destroy me with those things. The time has come, and you cannot stop the tide from rolling in! All those who stand with me! Stand therefore!” He pulled his cloak off of his shoulders and let it drift away in the wind. His muscled and armored body rose above Twilight, dwarfing hers. “Stand for our new life! A life of hope! A life of power! A life…”

He lowered his horn at Twilight. “Without these monsters.”

Cadance rose into the air on her pink wings. “Hold the line!”

An arrow zinged out from the griffons to graze her wing. She fell from the sky and was caught by her guards. She shook herself off and shouted again. “Don’t let them through!”

The five armies at Sombra’s command charged forward. Their weapons and spells met those of the Crystal Empire with a mighty crash. Pegasi and griffons fell from the sky, earth ponies and diamond dogs were crushed into the ground, and timberwolves and unicorns crumbled under the onslaught.

The grotesques descended from the sky, burning everything with lavender fire.

Spike watched from a nearby hill. He clutched his chest with his claws, tears shimmering in his eyes. He watched as Celestia and Luna plowed through a drove of griffons. He watched as Fluttershy pulled a crystal pony out from under a wrecked cart. He watched as Twilight dodged a bolt of power from Sombra, who raced away through the crowd once her back was turned.

Gilded Wing flew through the air, pulling ponies to the ground with the power of the Alicorn Amulet. He sliced clean through armor with a flick of his blade, and halted arrows in midair with a wave of his talon. He saw a flash of rainbow through the crowd and dove for it.

Rainbow Dash crashed into Martial Paw and gripped his talons with her hooves. “They’re gonna break through!”

“I know!” Martial pushed her out of the way of an oncoming fireball. “What do we do?”

Rainbow Dash pointed behind them. “The palace! We have to protect the heart.”

Martial’s eyes flickered to the tallest spire in the city. “What if it screws everything up!?”

“Then we really need to be back there.” She dragged him through the air. “Come on!”

Gilded followed them, his eyes blazing red.

Spike watched it all.

One of the six grotesques exploded into fragments as a few unicorn spells found their target at the center of its chest. Two more of the flying monsters dove in, torching the ground. Soldiers ran for their lives as the ground turned to molten rock.

Rarity was one such unicorn. She leapt out of the way of a spatter of magma, though she couldn’t avoid having one of her leg guards catching the splash. She shucked it off, tossing it in the face of a nearby timberwolf. She ran towards another ground of unicorns that were concentrating their magic.

She was halted by a kick to the face.

Spike stood up, his fists clenched.

Rarity looked up and saw Rover Redvest’s spiked club falling towards her face. She shifted her head with a screech. She kicked out with her hind legs, heard a grunt, and scrambled to her feet.

Rover clutched at his stomach and glared at her. “Whine, whine, whine, whine.”

Rarity picked up a shard of crystal. “As you wish.” She chucked it at the diamond dog, but he batted it aside with his club.

“Whine, whine, whine, whine,” he said. He stomped towards her. “Brutes. Ragamuffins. Cretins. You always say nasty stuff about diamond dogs.” He swung his club and grazed her helmet. “Always prissy! Always pretty! No care about dogs, they’re always nasty!”

Spike ran.

Rover barked. His next swing caught her in the side of the head and knocked her down. “Always better! Rover shows you nasty!”

Spike didn’t pause in his charge. He ducked under timberwolves, breathed fire at griffons, and shoved ponies aside as he raced for Rarity.

She caught Rover Redvest’s club in her telekinetic spell. She wrenched it from his grasp, but he lashed out. He caught it in his paw by the sharp end, where nails dug deep into his pads. He yelped, but held fast.

“Rover hurt little pony!” He stomped down on her stomach. “Hurt bad!”

Spike tossed two timberwolves into the air effortlessly as he reached them.

Rover looked up with a gasp. A dragon stood over him, twice as tall as even the biggest diamond dog. He swung his club at the dragon, but the spikes bounced off its scales. The dragon reached down and grasped Rover’s tail as he tried to run.

Spike wrapped his arms around Rover and held him steady. He reached underneath the dog and lifted him into the air. “Leave her alone!”

He threw Rover Redvest across the battlefield. The diamond dog landed among the timberwolves and crumbled into a heap.

Spike looked down at Rarity, who was staring at him in awe. Spike bit his lip as hot tears burned in his eyes. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to grow again.”

Rarity hugged his leg tight. “Do I look like I’m complaining, darling!?”

His scaly lips flapped mutely. “Wh-well…”

Rarity looked up into his big, green eyes. “Never have I met the gentlecolt—” She pulled away with a scream. “Look out!”

Spike turned around to see three grotesques bearing down on him. “Aw, crap.”

The first slammed into him, taking him to the ground. The others spread out, roaring and cackling. The first bit down on Spike’s shoulder, drawing blood.

Rainbow Dash and Martial Paw landed in the castle courtyard. The Crystal Heart revolved in place beneath the palace, sending out pulses of magic through the city. Rainbow Dash marched up to it and took a deep breath. “Princess Aura? Can you hear me?”

“The Elements of Harmony protect the Empire.”

“Yeah, that’s me…” Rainbow Dash rubbed the back of her neck as Martial placed a talon on her shoulder. “Look, about the Elements—”

“The Elements failed,” the Heart said. “I protect the Empire.”

The Heart went quiet for a long time.

Rainbow Dash licked her lips. “Well… dang.”

“It’s gonna disappear, isn’t it?” Martial said. “The Empire’s gonna vanish for another thousand years.”

“And us with it…” Rainbow Dash swallowed the lump in her throat. “Okay. Okay, we can deal with this.”

“How?” Martial asked.

“I don’t actually know yet, okay?” Rainbow Dash paced around the Heart. She shivered as it began to spin faster. “I mean, I don’t see an off-switch.”

“Well… we could destroy it?” Martial Paw slapped his face. “Stupid idea.”

“Can we destroy it?” Rainbow Dash asked. She examined the Crystal Heart. “Is it possible?”

“‘Should we destroy it,’ that’s the question we gotta ask.” Martial clicked his beak. “You’re asking that question, right?”

“Yeah.” Rainbow Dash turned to him. “And right now, it’s looking more and more like the—duck!”

Martial saw the look in her eye: Terror. He’d seen that expression very rarely, but he knew where it was from. He obeyed instantly, bowing his head and dropping his body to the ground.

Gilded Wing’s fiery sword passed inches above his head. It clipped a feather that stuck out above the rest, charring it to a crisp.

The mad griffon lord flew up to the courtyard’s ceiling. His eyes flashed red as two gouts of flame appeared beside him. A flap of his wings sent the fire burning towards Dash and Martial. They flew away, separating as the heat cut between them.

Gilded Wing reached out with a talon. His opponents froze in midair. He made a fist and drew them towards himself.

Rainbow Dash batted her wings at the air. She gazed back at the lord behind her. “Martial…”

Gilded flicked his wrist and sent them careening towards the ground. They struck the crystal road with a crunch. Rainbow Dash cried out as her wings bent in a bad position.

Martial scrambled to his feet and drew his thin rapier. He pointed it at Gilded Wing.

Gilded’s glowing sword sliced clean through the rapier. Martial looked at the severed hilt and whimpered.

Rainbow Dash tackled Gilded from the side, her wing flopping uselessly. Gilded reached around her and grasped at the wing, twisting it. Rainbow Dash’s knees shook as she tumbled.

“I tried to warn you,” Lord Wing said. “I tried to tell you to leave well enough alone.”

Martial stretched out his talons and raked them along Gilded’s armored chest. The larger griffon drew power from the Alicorn Amulet and wrapped it around Martial’s neck. “I gave you the chance to walk away, back in Sombra’s tomb. Then you humiliated me.”

Gilded wrenched Rainbow’s wing around in its socket. “You humiliated me. Stole my daughter from me. There are crimes you have committed that cannot be forgiven, nor shall they ever be.”

He looked up at Martial Paw. “Be at peace, traitor. At least you shall be with your beloved in death.”

Twilight incinerated a timberwolf. Ashes blew around as she blasted the griffon behind it with an ice spell. The diamond dog next to it was hit with a deluge of water. She teleported two enemy earth ponies across the field, where they were set upon by crystal ponies.

All the while, Sombra kept his distance. He assailed her with occasional blasts of jagged crystals, but remained five pony-lengths from her. He kept glancing around, his breathing erratic.

“What’s the matter, Sombra?” she yelled. “Come on, where’s the big, bad sorcerer!? The one who enslaved an empire!? The one who tore Equestria apart!?” She stomped a hoof and fried the wings of a nearby griffon soldier. “The one who killed my brother!”

“I would love to stay and chat, Twilight,” he said. “But I have places to be.”

“You have places to be, alright!” Twilight ran ahead, through the splinters of a late tiumberwolf. “Like the hereafter!”

Sombra lifted his horn. Crystal spikes shot out of the ground, separating him from Twilight. He grinned at the black wall and turned.

Twilight teleported right in front of him. She snarled and shot him with a blast of force. He grunted as he careened into his own defensive wall.

He sprung to his feet and fired a bolt of magic. Twilight vanished and reappeared on his back. He turned his head to nip at her, but she was gone just as quickly. His hooves glowed with purple light as she cast an antigravity spell, lifting him into the air.

He shut his eyes, concentrated, and reversed the spell.

“That’s more like it,” Twilight said. “Use real magic. Or have you forgotten how?”

Sombra barked with laughter. “I expected you to be using the magic of crystals, myself.” His horn glowed red. His spell sent cold rolling across the ground towards her hooves. “Very well. True magic!”

He teleported away.

Twilight stared at the empty ground for a moment. She scuffed a hoof against the ground. “I should have expected that.”

A blow to the back of her helmet sent her to the ground. She caught herself in a bubble of magic, setting herself back on her feet. She lit her horn as she faced Sombra, her snarl matching his.

Celestia jumped on his back, knocking him off-balance. She dropped to the ground beside him and attacked him with a flurry of strikes. He fired a blast and seared her bad wing, knocking her to the side. Twilight wrapped a chunk of black crystal in her telekinesis and flung it at him. It collided with his nose.

Luna and Cadance ran up, their horns already letting loose damaging spells. Sombra reeled under the onslaught as his armor buckled. He bucked Twilight and sent her tumbling away. He yelled as he grew a wall between himself and Cadance. He turned to Luna, licked his teeth, and lowered his horn.

Luna dodged to the side, revealing that she was carrying something in a bubble of magic. It was a blob of molten rock, burned up by the grotesques. She tossed it at Sombra.

His jaw dropped as the magma covered him.

Luna followed up with an ice spell, freezing the rock solid. She ran over to Celestia and helped her sit up. “He should be contained for now.”

“He—he just got covered with lava!” Twilight said. “He should be dead!”

“He got hit with the Elements of Harmony,” Luna said. “He should have been stopped already.”

Twilight ran up to Sombra. She could already see cracks appearing in the rock. “Holy…”

Cadance hugged Twilight from behind. “It’s good to see you.”

Twilight hugged Cadance. She blinked back tears. “I’m sorry.”

Twilight pulled away. “There’s time to talk after the battle. We’ve got to figure out how to stop—”

Sombra’s prison exploded outward. He roared as he shook the loose stone free. His armor clanked to the ground around him, melted beyond recognition. He glared at the mares around him. “Who dies first!?”

Twilight blasted him back. He hit the ground hard. He tried to stand, but slumped back down with every movement. He looked around, panic setting into his features. “Wh—wha?”

Cadance gasped. She covered her mouth. “His cutie mark.”

Twilight looked at Sombra’s flank. Her own jaw dropped.

Where once was nothing but a blank flank, where armor had covered before this moment, there appeared a cutie mark.

“The Elements…” Twilight shook her head. “The Elements did work. When we hit you, it bonded you with your heart again.”

Sombra wiped a streak of blood that dribbled down his nose. “Shut up.”

“He’s alive again?” Luna lifted her head. “Just a normal pony?”

“Shut up,” Sombra hissed.

Twilight looked closer at the cutie mark. It was a heart, with intricate designs growing along the bottom. Crystalline structures ran through the center, making it appear three-dimensional.

Cadance looked at her own flank in disbelief. “No… no, no, no, no, no.”

She looked over at Celestia. “Aunt Celestia. Why does Sombra have my cutie mark!?”

Spike gripped the grotesque’s neck in his large hands. He pushed the monster back, angling its fire-breathing mouth away from his face. The grotesque’s claws dug into his sides. He kicked it off with his hind legs, but it leapt back onto him in the next instant.

The two other grotesques wrapped their barbed tails around his arms and pulled, restraining him. The one on top of him opened its mouth and prepared for a blast of fire.

Rarity ran, shouting to other ponies to gather. A few pegasi heard her and dragged their thunderclouds towards the downed dragon. Lightning flashed and magic sparkled. The grotesques alongside Spike shrieked and released him.

Spike clamped his hands on the remaining monster’s jaw. He crushed its mouth shut, holding back the fire. He opened his mouth wide and blew fire, hotter than he had ever blasted before. The grotesque staggered back, clutching at the hole that now sat in the center of its chest. It crumbled into crystal dust.

Spike jumped up and flexed his biceps. “Oh yeah! Who’s next!?”

The other two grotesques shrugged off further lightning attacks and shot their own fireballs at the airborne pegasi. Rarity gasped as she, too, found fire racing to meet her. Spike covered her body with his, taking the brunt of the blast.

He spun and charged at the grotesques. He leaped into the air, grasped one by its wings, and dragged it back to the ground. He held it down as he tried to pull its wings off. The other jumped on his back and scratched at his scales. He winced as he felt some of his natural armor come loose and flake off. He jumped back and threw the grotesque off, but in the process let go of the monster beneath him.

Two more grotesques landed beside Spike, leaving him facing all four that remained. He turned slowly as they circled, his eyes wide. “How’s about we do this one at a time? That sound good? Tell me that sounds good.”

They all charged him at once. Two grabbed his arms, and the other two grabbed his legs. One grotesque wrapped its tail around his and held him steady. He wriggled against their grip, and in response their dug their diamond-tipped claws all the deeper. He spat flame, though they were all positioned behind him.

“Spikey!” Rarity charged in, followed by Applejack and Fluttershy. She lit her horn and started to fling detritus at the grotesques. “Let him go, you brutes! Fight someone your own size!”

Applejack pulled her back as a grotesque breathed fire. “Hold up, Rares! We can’t do nothin’!”

The grotesques beat their wings as one, lifting Spike into the air. He thrashed around, heaving fire into thin air. He looked down at his friends as they shrank to pinpricks on the ground.

Fluttershy gripped a thundercloud that had lost its lightning charge. She dragged it slowly into the air, her wings beating as fast as she could. “Help me! Somepony help him!”

All other pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies were engaged in combat. Applejack and Rarity ran below, trying to keep Spike in their sights. The grotesques lifted him higher, above the clamor of pegasus and griffon wings. Applejack skidded to a stop, her lungs burning.

“We can’t help him,” she gasped. “He’s too high.”

“No!” Rarity said. She pushed Applejack’s shoulder with a hoof. “No! There has to be something! There has to be something I can do!”

“Like what!?” Applejack stood still for a minute, waiting for Rarity’s answer. “Well?”

Rarity sat down and shook her head. She lifted her eyes to the sky, watching Fluttershy pull the cloud. “There must be something.”

Spike looked down. When he felt his stomach toss, he decided not to do that anymore. “So, wings are pretty nice, huh?”

“Your kind slaughtered our brothers,” one grotesque hissed. It was bigger than the others, with jagged horns growing out of the side of its head. “We were gone for so long. We hunger for dragon meat.”

“Yeah, okay, that’s creepy!” Spike choked as the grotesques’ claws slid past his scales and into his flesh. “Get your lousy hands off me!”

The lead grotesque peered at the ground. “Now, brothers.”

They let him drop.

Gilded Wing raised his sword over Rainbow Dash’s neck. His iron beak parted as he exhaled. “Time was, I admired you. The spirit, the drive. You were a great friend to my daughter.”

He lowered it until the searing edge was placed against her neck. “Too great. You drove us apart. You defied me, and led to her denial and subsequent death.”

“She’s alive,” Rainbow Dash said. “She’s in Ponyville recovering. I think she’d forgive you.” She turned her magenta eyes to Martial Paw. “She deserves the chance, at least. Don’t you think?”

Gilded Wing narrowed his eyes. He pointed the tip of his sword at Rainbow Dash. “She’s already dead to me.”

A javelin shot through the griffon lord’s shoulder. He reared back in pain, dropping his sword to the ground. He flapped his wings as he tumbled across the courtyard.

Martial Paw dropped to the ground coughing, his talons massaging his throat. He crawled over to Rainbow Dash and wrapped an arm around her. “You okay?”

“No.” Rainbow Dash wiped tears from her eyes. “Who did that?”

Gilded Wing raised himself up, the javelin still embedded in his body. “Crested! Show yourself!”

Crested Barbary swung under the edge of the roof, his second javelin in his talon. He flew towards Gilded and struck, but only hit the crystal floor. Gilded stumbled to the side, attempting to ignore his wound but still breathing heavy with every step.

“Traitors!” Gilded said. “I’m surrounded by traitors!”

“I serve the griffon empire,” Crested Barbary said. “That includes dealing with monsters who would be king!”

Gilded Wing raised his talons and grasped Crested’s wings with the power of the amulet. He pulled them to the sides, stretching Crested in two directions. “Your loyalty is noted!”

Martial Paw jumped onto Gilded’s back and pulled the stuck javelin out. He struck again, stabbing the griffon through the chest. Gilded flapped his wings and threw Martial off. He clutched at the javelin’s point as his chest feathers grew red.

Crested broke free while Lord Wing was distracted. He flew around, searching for another attack vector. Gilded roared as he revolved to keep facing the captain. Martial circled around the other way, angled for an opportunity to grab the javelin again.

Rainbow Dash struggled to her hooves. She wobbled over to the Crystal Heart. It spun faster and faster, almost too fast to see. Magic pulsed from it again and again, seeping through the ground and reaching the edges of the Empire.

“What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked. “This is insane. You’re going to seal everyone away, and it’s all going to happen again in another thousand years.”

“I protect the Empire.”

“You don’t!” Rainbow Dash gritted her teeth. “You never have. You’ve always just used stupid temporary solutions instead of finding the real solution. Ever since you cut your own heart out instead of facing Discord.”

The heart spun.

“Don’t make the same mistake again.” Rainbow Dash lifted a hoof to support her damaged wing. “Do the right thing this time. Fight the problem.”

“I protect the Empire! I protect it my way!”

“Remember Starswirl!” Rainbow Dash backed away. She reached her good wing down and scooped up Gilded’s still-glowing sword. “Remember how much he missed you! You’re going to do that same thing to a whole lot of other ponies. Hundreds! Thousands!”

Gilded Wing pulled the javelin out of his chest. His eyes were completely red, two balls of burning hatred. “Death!”

He plunged the javelin in Crested Barbary’s stomach. The captain gasped and tumbled to the ground, clutching his injury. Martial Paw jumped into the air, his eyes searching for Rainbow Dash.

The air charged with power as the Heart sucked in energy. Rainbow Dash lifted the sword. “You’re going to make me do this, aren’t you?”

“I protect the Empire! I protect the Empire!”

Martial wrapped his forelegs around Rainbow Dash and gripped the sword. They held it together before the gyrating Crystal Heart. Martial Paw clicked his beak. “Ready when you are.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “Thanks.”

Gilded Wing ran towards them with the javelins in his talons. They struck the Heart.

The Crystal Heart exploded.

Sombra coughed blood as he righted himself. “Beg pardon?”

“Why does this dark sorcerer have my cutie mark,” Cadance gasped. “Why? Tell me why!”

“What?” Luna said. “His mark isn’t—” Her mouth fell open. “But… But I would have remembered…”

“A cutie mark is part of who a pony is,” Celestia said. “If one can lose a cutie mark, might they lose part of themselves?”

“It doesn‘t matter!” Twilight Sparkle trotted over to the fallen king and pointed her horn at his face. “We take him in, we lock him up, we throw away the key. Before I do something I’ll regret.”

“But this is impossible!” Luna shook her head. “The baby was stillborn.”

Cadance froze. “What baby?”

“Your baby?” Twilight asked. “The one you had with Sombra?”

Luna bowed her head. “I had her with Somber Tidings. Not Sombra.”

“What baby?” Cadance asked. “You’re not talking about—”

“Starswirl hid the child.” Sombra stood laboriously. His eyes shifted back and forth as he thought. “He knew about me. He knew I was taking the Empire. So he hid our child.” He looked at Cadance, his eyebrows raised. “To protect you?”

Cadance stared at nothing. “No. No, my parents were pegasi.”

“Foster parents?” Celestia said. “Or adopted? How long have you lived, Cadance?”

Cadance looked from one pony to the other. “I… I don’t—”

Twilight Sparkle placed her hoof on Cadance’s shoulder. “Hay. Hay, it’s okay.”

Sombra smirked.

All four mares turned towards him as energy began to pool around him. His horn flared white as his eyes glowed bright purple. He threw his head back and laughed.

“The Journey’s End spell!” Luna shouted. She lit her horn and fired a blast, but it was thrown back. “He’s going to run!”

Sombra was obscured within a haze of white. “Farewell, you are all children to me!”

Twilight Sparkle jumped into the spell just as it reached its critical point.

The two of them vanished, leaving Celestia, Luna, and Cadance standing in the midst of the battlefield.

Luna looked at Cadance. “Later, I feel that we will have much to discuss.”

The grotesques let Spike drop.

As he fell, he reached up and grasped the barbed tail of one monster. He pulled himself up as the beast took on his weight. He placed himself between its wings and wrapped his arms around its neck. “Giddyup!”

The grotesque spiraled towards the ground. The other three circled around like vultures, biting and snapping at Spike. He breathed fire at them as they flew past. One fireball caught a grotesque on the edge of its wing, sending it spiraling into a nearby crystal building.

Both the spire and the monster crumbled.

The large grotesque roared and pointed at his partner. The smaller monster flew straight for Spike and his unwilling steed, bellowing discolored fire. Spike clamped his jaw shut and jumped onto the charging monster. He kicked out with his feet and slammed the two grotesques together. Their limbs tangled together as they fell. Spike grasped the wing of one grotesque and tore it off. The three of them spiraled down together, descending at a slightly gentler pace.

The largest grotesque grasped Spike’s shoulder in his mouth. Its teeth pierced Spike’s shoulder and ripped it raw. The monster shook Spike and tossed him away from the flailing grotesques, tumbling into the empty sky.

Spike waved his arms and legs as he fell, reaching for anything to hold onto. The Crystal Empire rushed up to meet him, its sharp towers waiting for his impact. He shut his eyes and waited for the end.

He landed on a soft, fluffy cloud. “What the—?”

“I can’t believe that worked!” Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, I didn’t know dragons could cloudwalk!”

Spike felt his claws sinking through the cloud. “We can’t!”

The cloud crumble underneath him. Fluttershy griped its edge and pulled. “No, no, no, no, no!”

“Fluttershy!” Rarity called up. “Drag him to the castle! Bring him to the ledge!”

Fluttershy pushed the cloud for all she was worth. She screeched at a fireball shot past. The large grotesque was hot on their heels, alongside the only other undamaged monster. The grotesque that was short one wing lay on the ground below, where it was being torn apart by earth ponies and unicorns.

Spike shot a fireball back at the pursuers. His arms trembled as his hand poked through the bottom of a cloud. “Shoot. Oh, shoot.”

“Jump, Spike!” Applejack shouted. “Jump!”

Spike leaped from the cloud to the palace. Except the palace wasn’t there. He tumbled head-over-tail as he fell the dozens of feet to the balcony protruding from the side of the Crystal Palace.

Fluttershy dove for the ground as a grotesque grasped at her. One claw dug a shallow cut through her side, sending her spiraling off course. Spike reached out and caught her. He held her close to his chest as the two grotesques circled.

The lead monster blasted the base of the balcony. The supports creaked and the floor split into shards of crystal. Spike pushed Fluttershy into the palace as the balcony crumbled away. He dug his claws deep into the quartz as the world turned upside down.

He kicked off the wall of the palace and pushed the detached balcony towards a monster. It smashed into the grotesque, and the both of them fell crashing to the ground.

A troop of unicorns around the base of the palace fired bolts up at the lead grotesque, driving it away. Applejack and Rarity met on top of the decimated balcony.

“Spikey!” Rarity cried. “Are you alright?”

Spike groaned and shifted. He opened one eye and looked towards the voice. “Rarity?”

Rover Redvest stirred.

He lifted himself to his hands and knees, both of which were bloody. He picked a nail out of his palm, where it had been torn from his club. He couldn’t find his club.

He looked up and saw a large wall of black crystal.

He reached up to the top, where the shards were at their thinnest. He snapped one off. He licked it. It was as sharp as a diamond blade.

Some few feet away, a dragon lay on the ground. The dragon. The one who had hurt Rover. Humiliated him. Stolen from him.

Rover looked from the shard to the dragon. He spotted several spots where the dragon was missing scales.

Rover shambled towards the dragon.

Rainbow Dash lay against Martial Paw. She felt his beak run through her mane, tickling her ears.

The next moment, she felt a sharp pain running through her right wing. “Ow.”

“I’m gonna try and get up, okay?” Martial said.

“I can’t get up.” Rainbow Dash lifted her leg. “I can’t move.”

“It’s okay, I’ll help.” Martial lifted her gently and slid out from beneath her. “You gonna be okay?”

“Eventually.” Rainbow Dash looked down. “Did we stop the Heart?”

“Yeah.” Martial Paw looked out over the shower of crystal shards decorating the courtyard. “Yeah, it’s gone.”

Rainbow Dash bit her lip. “The crystal ponies are gonna need a new home.”

Martial nodded. “I think I know of a little country called Equestria.”

He rolled Rainbow Dash over so that she could lie on her belly. She brushed her cheek against his talon. “Where’s Crested?”

Martial Paw looked across the courtyard. He spotted a crumpled mass of feathers on the far side. “He’s dead.”

“And Gilded?”

“I can’t see him.” Martial perked his ears up. “Maybe we’re lucky and the blast vaporized him.”

“It didn’t vaporize us, did it?” Rainbow Dash tried to get up, but only flopped back down. “Find him.”

They both felt a jolt run down their spines at a gargling gasp. They turned towards one of the four supports the palace sat upon. Slumped up against it, blood pouring from multiple wounds, was Lord Gilded Wing. He pointed a talon at them as his eyes flashed a dim red. “Kill… you…”

Martial stumbled back. He jerked his head to the side. “You hear that?”

“Kill…” Gilded gasped. “Kill!”

Rainbow Dash looked up. Hairline fractures ran through the ceiling of the courtyard. “Marty. Run.”

Gilded clenched his fist tight enough to draw blood from his palm. “Kill! You!”

Martial Paw lifted Rainbow Dash with a little more force than before. “On my back!”

One of the supports shattered. The balcony tumbled from above and landed atop a passing grotesque. Spike landed on the ground soon after, purple scales raining around him.

“Spike!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “We gotta help him!”

“We gotta help ourselves!” Martial flapped a wing as another support crumbled. The entire palace leaned. “Hold on to me!”

A leather strap around Gilded Wing’s artificial mouth snapped away, letting the iron beak drop to the floor. He hissed as the support behind him buckled.

When it snapped in half, the topmost portion crushed his body.

Martial ran out of the courtyard as the final support was destroyed. The entire palace dropped at once, eliminating the courtyard from existence. It tumbled to the side, toppling towards the warring armies below. The palace shattered at it fell. Giant blocks of crystal crushed buildings and creatures alike.

Martial Paw tripped. He and Rainbow Dash sprawled on the ground, right in the path of the titanic building. They held each other tight as they watched the final moment come.

Spike stood between them and the palace. He pressed his hands against the ground and held still, allowing the tumbling crystal to shatter against his strong hide. He winced as shards found holes in his armor, but he never moved an inch. A few minutes later, the palace was gone.

The dragon stood.

Spike slumped down, careful to avoid crushing Dash and Martial. “You guys okay?”

“No!” Rainbow Dash shouted. She lifted her head and planted a kiss on Spike’s cheek. “But we’re better than we could be!”

Martial Paw planted a kiss on Spike’s other cheek. “You’re the dragon, man!”

“First of all, you,” Spike said to Martial. “Don’t ever kiss me again.”

Spike groaned as he shifted. Crystal pebbles poured off of his body. “Second of all, ouch.”

Rarity and Applejack climbed over rubble. Fluttershy landed beside them, clutching her side. Rarity jumped down beside Spike and planted a long kiss on the tip of his nose. “You were simply spectacular, Spikey-wikey.”

“Thanks.” He frowned. “But I turned into a monster.”

“Well…” Rarity tilted her head. “Isn’t it what’s inside that counts?”

Spike pursed his lips. His nose twitched, still wet from Rarity’s kiss. “Maybe you’re right.”

He lurched up, howling in pain. He gasped as blood poured out of his side. Rover Redvest grinned up at him as he stabbed his crystal shard deeper. “First diamond dog to kill a dragon! Ever! Rover is best ever!”

A dark shadow fell over the dog. Rover looked up to see the last grotesque glaring down at him. “No,” the monster said. Its barbed tail whipped around. “No such honor to any but the grotesques!”

The barbed tail dug into Rover, lifted him into the air, and bashed him against the ground. The grotesque lifted the diamond dog up to its mouth and ate him in two bites. The monster howled in triumph before digging its claws into Spike’s hide.

Spike pulled away, but was still half-buried in rubble. He yelped as the grotesque tore at him. The monster grinned as it brought its face close to Spike’s. “Finally, the grotesques shall feast!”

Spike bit down on the edge of its nose. His gem-munching teeth crushed the grotesque’s head into shards. The rest of the monster flew back on unsteady wings as black smoke poured from its body.

Spike spat out the bits of grotesque and launched a fireball. The monster shattered.

Tears poured from Spike’s eyes as he collapsed. “Can I be done now?”

Author's Note

Oh no! Where did Twilight go?

To be honest, there was gonna be a big thing about Cadance being Sombra and Luna's child, but it's gotten cut. I want to finish this story like now. It's been fun, but I've got to move on to other things. This story isn't great. It's hardly passable. It does not hold up under scrutiny. It is very much a first draft that needs serious revising.

That said, it does have some great ideas that I'll have to use later. It just implements these ideas poorly. Still, it's not awful for my first attempt at a serious adventure story. Here's hoping later stories will be able to show improved style and plotting!

Thank you for reading this far! I hope these next couple chapters allow the story to end in a satisfying way!

Third Movement: Part 7- Crescendo

Crescendo

Twilight Sparkle was thrown against the wall. She lay there a moment, her face pressed against icy stone. A clatter to the side drew her attention. She looked up and rubbed a new cut in her cheek.

She was in the Palace of the Royal Pony Sisters. Snow fell through the gaping holes in the ceiling. Icicles grew down from shattered windows. Wind chilled her bones.

Sombra stumbled to his knees. His snout was caked with dried blood. His legs were scuffed and raw. His sides were lined with bruises and cuts. He lifted his head to the twin thrones sitting on the far side of the room. He chuckled.

“There was a time,” he said, “when one of those was mine. Not Celestia’s.”

“The Journey’s End spell…” Twilight pushed herself up. Snow drifted off of her back. “You had it set to take you here?”

“This was my home, Twilight Sparkle.” Sombra pushed against the ground. He managed to get to his hooves, where he wobbled to and fro. “Or it would have been, had I not been called to the Crystal Empire so often.”

He held a hoof to his throat and coughed. “Now it shall be my tomb.”

Twilight walked towards him. “What do you mean?”

“You are going to kill me.” Sombra looked over his shoulder. “Or did I take your meaning wrong?”

Twilight licked a snowflake off of her lips. “I don’t understand.”

“‘Before I do something I’ll regret.’” Sombra cocked an eyebrow at her. “That’s what you told your precious princesses, didn’t you? Clearly, you have some frustration to work out.”

He walked towards the throne to the right. “And why not? Have I not stolen your home? Wiped out your cities? Scattered your friends?” He sneered. “Murdered your brother?”

Twilight seethed as ice crept up her legs. Eerie voices called out of the darkness. “Twilight Sparkle… Twilight Sparkle…”

Sombra angled his ear. He grinned. “I believe we have visitors.”

Windigos flew through the castle. Cold billowed out in their wake, freezing shelves, tapestries, and candlesticks solid. Twilight stared at her legs as they froze. “Oh no.”

“So go ahead. Kill me.” Sombra waved a hoof as the Windigos seeped into the room. “Give in to that bitter hatred burning inside. Live a little. Then die.” He shrugged. “Perhaps this palace shall be a tomb for us both. You don’t seem to have long.”

Twilight shivered. “No.”

A windigo flew into her face and howled. Its gaping mouth stretched to unnatural proportions, its face twisted in agony. “Twilight Sparkle!”

Twilight pulled away, the new ice around her legs crumbling. “No!”

Sombra looked at his bare hoof. A few strains of frost were collecting. “You’d best kill me quickly. It looks like your hatred is strong enough to fuel a storm by itself.”

“I don’t hate you!” Twilight shouted.

The windigo pulled up short of touching her.

Sombra pressed his lips together. “You don’t? How do you figure that?”

“I don’t hate you.” Twilight sucked in a breath of air. “I pity you.”

Sombra smirked. “Touché.”

“You had it all, Sombra.” Twilight kept her distance from the windigo. It watched her closely as she circled around. “You had a family. Friends. You had a kingdom to protect. You had power and respect.” Twilight looked at the king seated on the throne. “You had a daughter on the way. Wasn’t that enough?”

“It doesn’t matter if she’s mine,” Sombra said. “I’ve already sacrificed so much, one child can’t tip the scales.”

“You threw your own life away!” Twilight spat. “You didn’t sacrifice anything. You called it all garbage and threw it out!”

“Don’t judge me, ‘Sister of the Year,’” Sombra snarled. “I’m certain your brother would rather have spent his life with his beloved than face me.”

“He was your son in law!” Twilight flinched back as snow fell around her. She took a few calming breaths. “Was there ever a time you loved anypony?”

He leaned on his hoof. “Perhaps there was a time I thought so. But friendship is how the weak seek protection from the strong.”

“That’s stupid.” Twilight brushed her mane out of her face. She removed her helmet and tossed it to the side. “My friends are all strong. We don’t need to huddle under one another. We just need to stand side by side. We can face anything.”

Sombra leaned back. “And here you are. Alone.”

Twilight squared her hooves. “You need to be stopped. I’m the only one around to do it.”

Twilight Sparkle lit her horn. Sombra’s lit to match.

Sombra grinned. “Admit it. You’re going to enjoy this.”

Twilight growled and fired a spell at the throne.

Sombra was gone in a flash of teleportation. He reappeared behind Twilight and heated the floor beneath her. Ice turned to water. He swirled it upwards in streams, where they froze in razor-tipped spikes. Twilight bounded away from the danger, striking at Sombra with lightning.

Crystal rose out of the ground before him and intercepted the strike. He tipped the wall of spikes towards Twilight and sent them flying at her. She held her ground, casting a spell. Crushed stone rose from the floor and blocked the hail of shards. She spun the stones around her and charged at Sombra. Mortar and rubble collided with his head and shoulders.

He retaliated with a burst of flame. Some of the rocks disintegrated, but most just turned into boiling globs of hot slag. A piece seared his leg, sending him to his knees.

He pushed against Twilight Sparkle with a flick of his horn. His blow grasped her by the rear legs and dragged her across the floor. She tumbled onto her back and lay staring at what was left of the ceiling.

Windigos poured into the palace. Their howls tore through the air as their magic swirled and spun around Twilight and Sombra. Tendrils of cold grasped at their hooves and icy daggers scratched at their horns. The two unicorns charged each other, their horns lowered. Twilight’s horn glowed white. Sombra’s hissed with shadow.

Sombra fired his blast, and Twilight vanished.

Sombra whirled around, his mouth a wide grimace. “Show yourself!”

“This is stupid!” Twilight shouted. She hid behind a pillar that was half worn away with age. “The windigos are just going to freeze us both!”

“Then let me go free, Sparkle!” Sombra ground his teeth together as he launched fireballs at the shrieking ghosts. “We can go our separate ways. But you won’t do that, will you!?”

Twilight pressed herself against the pillar and shook frost from her mane.

“You see me as a problem!” Sombra roared. He grasped a portion of the wall and tore it free. He tossed the mass of masonry across the room, where it crumbled into pebbles. “A problem you need to fix! You can’t fix me, Sparkle! I am mighty! I am supreme!”

Twilight teleported away from the pillar an instant before Sombra’s spell sliced it down the middle.

“I am king!”

Twilight huddled inside a hole in the wall. She watched as ice and snow collected on Sombra’s body. He pulled a leg out of the snow drift and shook it. “Not even the windigos can hold me! No one holds Sombra! No one stands against Sombra!”

He fired a bolt of lightning at Twilight, who jumped across the room with another teleport. “Least of all a little unicorn girl and her pathetic friends!”

He licked his teeth and laughed. “I’ll kill you, Sparkle. I’ll kill you and all your little friends. I’ll start with the princesses, including that pink pretender.”

Twilight shut her eyes and clenched her jaw.

“I’ll kill that ridiculous party planner.” Sombra grinned as the windigos parted in the face of a fireball. “I’ll demolish her bakery and poison her food!”

Twilight felt a tear freeze on her cheek.

“I’ll kill that weak animal caretaker. I’ll scatter her pets and ruin her cottage!” Sombra roared as he lobbed an ice chunk at a broken window. “I’ll kill that prissy seamstress. I’ll level her shop and torture her family!”

Twilight leaned around the rubble. She stared at Sombra and scuffed a hoof on the ice.

“I’ll kill that stubborn apple farmer. I’ll salt her orchards and enslave her siblings! I’ll kill that air-headed athlete. I’ll break her wings off and mount them on my wall!”

Twilight blinked back tears. She stood in full sight, her head high and her eyes burning.

Sombra saw her. He sucked in air and bellowed. “I’ll kill that dragon and use his scales to build my new armor! I’ll conquer Equestria again. And again! And again! And again until I finally bring the peace that you would all deny me!”

He charged, his curved horn a fiery brand of power. He gathered up all the energy he could muster into one blast. He fired it with the intent to incinerate Twilight Sparkle and turn the mare into a cloud of ashes.

It was a construct of fire and crystal, laced with shadow. It spiraled through the air, breaking into smaller shards as it neared Twilight. Lightning arced between the fragments, linking them with its white-hot charge.

Twilight Sparkle cast a shield spell. It surrounded her with a soft-glowing, purple bubble.

The crystal crashed against the shield. It pressed deep into the barrier, which bent like rubber under the force. The furious magic came within inches of Twilight’s face.

The shield sprung back.

Sombra skidded to a halt as his spell fought against Twilight’s. His eyes widened at the sight of Twilight pushing against his power. His gaze met Twilight’s.

She let forth a grunt of effort as she returned Sombra’s spell to the pony who cast it.

Sombra’s mouth opened wide in a shout as the fire and crystal shot towards him. He tried to cast a teleportation spell, or a shield, or a wall, or anything, but he was too late. The shards struck him dead-center. He wailed as the force of the blast pressed him back. The fire singed his fur, the ice cut his flesh, and the lightning tore at his muscles. He tumbled through the air, his legs waving wildly.

He smashed through the back of Celestia’s old throne. Debris covered him as he lay crumpled upon it. He screamed until there wasn’t any breath left within him. He fought for air as his lungs burned, but he could only make labored gasps. Snow fell and melted on his fried chest.

“Sparkle!” he howled. “Sparkle!”

“Twilight Sparkle…” the windigos hissed. “Twilight Sparkle…”

“I’ll kill you!” Sombra coughed. He moved his foreleg. His head spun with the agony of the action. “I’ll kill everything you love!”

Twilight shivered as the windigos moved past her. They swirled around Sombra, their tails trailing pure cold. The ice slowly formed a shell around Sombra as his broken body struggled.

“You can’t stop me!” Sombra said. “I’ll return! I always return!”

He coughed up blood. “Restore! Revenge! Resurrect! Rec—rest—Raaagh!”

His screams became increasingly louder and inarticulate. Soon, his muzzle was swallowed up by the ice. His green and red eyes glared at Twilight as they were encased in a new tomb, frozen within the depths of the windigos’ magic.

Twilight sat down hard. She watched as the furious eyes dimmed and glazed over. The ice was dyed red around Sombra’s chest and legs. He froze in a prone statue, eternally glaring at a pony that he could no longer see.

A long sigh hissed through the Palace of the Royal Pony Sisters as life left Sombra’s body.

Twilight Sparkle dropped to the ground, her shoulders shaking with sobs. She wailed into the cold, and the windigos were drawn to the cry. They orbited her, their tails releasing strength-stealing magic. Slowly, surely, ice formed around Twilight’s weeping form.

“T-twilight Sparkle,” one windigo hissed, “why d-did you steal my life away?”

“I…” Twilight brushed salty flecks of ice off her cheeks. “Who are you?”

“I was Dusty Shelves. I had l-l-life in Ponyville. I had f-friends. I had a future.” The windigo spun around once and covered Twilight with snow. “Then you c-came and s-s-stole my life. You took it all.”

“I—” Twilight shook her head. “I’m sorry. I don’t know you.”

“You h-have to know me!” Dusty cried. “You have to know w-what you did to me before you d-d-die!”

“No!” Twilight said. “No, no. I never wanted to hurt anybody! I swear, if there was anything I could do to make it up—”

“There is n-nothing!” Dusty brought his hoof up to hers. Twilight’s leg froze solid. “I’m already g-gone! Soon, you will be, t-t-too!”

“No…” Twilight lay her head on the floor. “I’m so sorry.”

Dusty paused. He drew back. “What?”

“I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” Twilight rubbed her nose with her free hoof. “I always hurt ponies. I can’t seem to stop.” She smacked her hoof on the ground. “If you’re gonna freeze me, do it fast.”

Dusty narrowed his empty eyes. “Yes. Yesss.”

“Tell my friends I’ll miss them.” Twilight shut her eyes and turned away. “Tell them I’m sorry.”

“They will f-freeze, too!” Dusty hovered overhead, pulling contrails of snow. “All shall f-f-freeze until I am avenged!”

“What?” Twilight lifted her head to the windigo. “You can’t kill everypony!”

“Watch us!”

Twilight watched as the windigos called to each other from among the storm clouds. They grouped together in threes, shrieking with malice. There were hundreds. Maybe thousands. There were enough windigos to turn Equestria into an arctic wasteland.

Twilight shut her eyes. There was nothing she could do.

Wasn’t there?

Celestia told me about when Sombra cut out his own heart. She said that after pulling out the heart, he cast a spell on himself with that dark magic. He lived for so long because he was holding himself together with those crystals.

Twilight bit her lip and thought back a little farther. Princess Aura also cut her own heart out. The Crystal Heart. She used it to keep Discord back, but she didn’t use the same magic as Sombra to stay alive. Without her heart, she turned to stardust. She became a spirit. Sombra tied his spirit to earth with black magic.

Twilight’s eyes shot to the windigos. Windigos are spirits of hatred. Can I tie them down with the spell?

Dusty Shelves gave an echoing laugh as deadly ice crept up Twilight’s tail and legs.

Twilight crossed her eyes and looked at her horn. What if I’m wrong? What if their spirits were within their hearts? What if the body Sombra fought with was just a construct manipulated by his heart? What if Aura directly protects the Empire with her soul? What if I’m wrong?

She took a deep breath in through her nose, and let it out slowly through her mouth. What happens if I don’t try?

Twilight stood up and broke free of the ice.

She lit her horn and grasped the clouds overhead. She drew them close, and stuffed them into the palace. Clouds swirled around and Twilight took control of the elements, sucking the windigos inwards.

“What are you doing?” Dusty howled. “You can’t control the windigos!”

“No.” Twilight bit her lip. “That’s not what I’m trying to do.”

The cloud rose into the air, a massive tornado of ice, water, and windigos. She pushed upwards, spinning the cloud until the air whipped at her face and mane. She stood at the epicenter of the storm, staring up at the monstrous vortex.

“You can’t cast the Hearth’s Warming Spell,” Dusty said. “You are wasting your energy!”

Twilight’s eyes glowed purple. Her irises turned red as her whites changed to a sickly green. Black fire erupted from her horn. She fired the spell deep into the eye of the storm.

Dusty Shelves drifted down. “Oh.”

The whirlwind ignited with lightning. Cloud transformed into solid crystal, trapping the windigos inside. Though some escaped the torrent, many were crystallized by flashes of lightning.

Great crystal shards fell all around Twilight, flattening the ruin of the castle. Dusty dodged one falling behemoth, and then charged straight for Twilight. She saw the windigo coming. She sighed and bowed her head. The second he touched her, she became little more than a block of ice.

Dusty soared into the storm, howling with triumph. A magic blast struck him from behind, turning him into a delicate crystal formation. He fell through the castle as the wind tossed him around.

When he hit the stone floor, his body was smashed to ethereal dust.

Twilight watched the crystals fall. The cold seeped deep into her skin and deadened her limbs. She could feel her blood stopping, her muscles dying. Windigos fled from the castle as the storm died, and Twilight with it. She looked down and saw her Element of Magic, buried up to its gemstone in snow. She moved to touch it, but was unable to move a single limb. She was a statue.

The storm quieted down. The clouds faded away, revealing a starry sky. Twilight watched them glide by for a moment, glad for a little peace.

Her heartbeat slowed in her chest.

“Hay, Twilie.”

Twilight turned. Shining Armor stood a short distance away, shaking his blue mane. “It’s been a little while,” he said.

“Hi, Shiny.” Twilight tilted her head. “How are you?”

“Oh, it’s pretty nice up here, among the stars.” Shining Armor grinned. “Starswirl says ‘hi.’ He’s a big fan of yours.”

Twilight giggled. “Really? Did you tell him I’m a big fan of his?”

“I’ll bet that’s why he likes you.” Shining tilted his head and gave Twilight a small smile. “I miss you, Twilie.”

“I miss you, too.” Twilight chewed her lip. “But—”

“You aren’t ready to come up here, yet.” Shining nodded. “It’s fine. That’s okay. I’ll be waiting for you.”

Twilight shuffled her hooves. “Can I hug you? Do you do that up here?”

Shining held out his forelegs. “Totally.”

They embraced in the darkness between the stars. Twilight pressed her cheek against her brother’s. “I’m sorry.”

“Me, too.” Shining Armor sniffed. “I wish this could be different.”

He nuzzled her. “I’m proud of you, Twilie. Tell Cadance I love her.” He placed his hoof under her chin. “See you soon. But not too soon, you hear?”

Twilight woke up to searing pain in every limb. She screamed, though her voice was muffled by a plastic cover over her snout. She pleaded for relief, screamed obscenities, and sobbed as ponies walked around her. She found her limbs restrained with straps, and her legs covered with tubes.

The walls were white. She could tell that much from what little she could see with her blurry eyes. It was cold and hot at the same time, like she was being dragged through dry ice. A face hovered over her and spoke, but she couldn’t make it out.

There was a prick in her side, and everything went dark.

End Third Movement

Author's Note

One chapter left...

Fourth Movement: Part 1- Friendship's Finale

Friendship's Finale

Twilight Sparkle woke up to soft sheets and warm sunlight. She was covered with bandages. A blood bag hung beside her bed, feeding life into her body.

Her mouth tasted like puke.

There was a skitter of claws on a smooth floor. The familiar voice of Spike called out through the hallways. “Guys! Guys, she’s awake! Come see!”

Twilight waited in silence. As she looked around, it became clear that she was in Ponyville General, the town’s hospital. She had a room all to herself. Flowers decorated the windowsill, and “get well soon” cards were piled high next to her bed.

Ponies filed into her room. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy followed Spike. They all spoke at once, their voices lost in the din.

“Ugh,” Twilight croaked. “One… Water.”

“Sure thing, Twi.” Applejack produced a paper cup with a straw sticking out of the top. “Anythin’ else you need?”

“Speak… One. At. A. Time.”

“Of course, Twilight.” Rarity stepped forward. “First of all, let me say you’ve improved marvelously over the past few weeks.”

“Weeks?” Twilight said.

“Yeah, we found you all frozen in the palace. The one in the Everfree!” Pinkie Pie bounced up and down. “Well, I guess the ponies around town found you when they investigated the forest. They said there was this huge storm that scared away all the windigos! What a funny coincidence!”

Twilight’s lips cracked as she smiled. “Yeah. Crazy.”

“Oh my gosh!” Pinkie Pie giggled. “You got your smile back!”

Twilight sipped at her cup. “Something like that.”

“We gotta send a letter to Celestia and Luna.” Rainbow Dash checked the bandages on her bad wing. “They’re gonna go nuts over you being okay. And alive.”

Twilight blinked. “Alive?”

“Well, you know…” Rainbow Dash snuffled hard. “It was kinda scary for a minute or two.”

“We’re so glad you’re alright,” Fluttershy said. “Now it really feels like a victory.”

Twilight tilted her head forward. Spike adjusted her pillow. She couldn’t help but notice that he seemed as tall and as long as a full-grown pony. “The Crystal Empire?”

“Gone.” Applejack took her hat off her head. “When the Crystal Heart got smashed—”

“Boom,” Pinkie Pie said.

“—the whole place just froze over. We thought it was the windigos at first. But they never got that far north.” Applejack turned the window and basked in the warm sun. “After the tower fell, both sides of the fight just stumbled back. The crystal ponies lost the will to fight after seeing their city fall, and Sombra’s five armies didn’t have any commanders telling them what to do.” She shrugged. “Celestia took charge and forced a truce.”

Spike rested his claw on Twilight’s foreleg. “The crystal ponies moved south with us. The griffons sailed back home, the diamond dogs ran to their burrows, and the timberwolves just crumbled after Sombra left.”

Twilight slurped at her water until it was gone. “Did you find Sombra?”

Nobody spoke until Spike crossed his arms. “We found him in the castle, too. Frozen solid, like you. But he was deader than dead. Reports say he ‘succumbed to internal trauma.’”

“Kinda weird.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “You expect villains like him to go out with an explosion or something.”

“We tried that already,” Applejack said. “Didn’t work.”

Rainbow Dash pointed at Applejack. “Point.”

“And the windigos?” Twilight asked.

“Celestia and Luna have been traveling around Equestria,” Fluttershy said, “teaching ponies how to cast the Hearth’s Warming Spell.” She pointed out the window. “It’s going well, so far. Even if…”

She pursed her lips. “Even if Manehatten and Fillydelphia were lost completely.”

Twilight stared at her empty cup. She passed it to Rarity, who tossed it into a waste bin. “Thank you all. For sticking by me.”

“That’s what friends do, Twilight,” Fluttershy said.

Applejack nodded. “That’s what family does.”

Twilight stretched her forelegs out. “I love you all.”

One by one, they gathered into the biggest group-hug Twilight could recall having been a part of.

“Is this really necessary, princesses?”

Celestia glared down at the severed head of Discord. “Necessary, prudent, preferable; the list goes on.”

Discord scoffed. “Come on, you’ve tried to keep me imprisoned twice now. What makes you think this time will be different?”

Luna brushed her mane out of her eyes. “Because this time we’re going to lock you up in the deepest vault we can find, with the largest locks we can forge. You are going to be shoved so far down into the depths of Equestria, legends will drift into myths, and myths shall dissolve into ideas. You will be so utterly buried that even the memory of you will be forgotten.”

Cadance nodded. “As it should be.”

Discord let a manic grin cross his face. “You can’t keep me cooped up forever. I will break free, you know that. I’ll have my time to cause chaos again.” He turned his eyes upward. “Who knows? Maybe I can influence the next Sombra.”

He called out to the six mares standing behind the princesses. “What do you say, Fluttershy? Care to become the next evil overlord?”

“No, thank you,” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Drat.” Discord’s yellowed eyes darted between the princesses. “Well? Let’s get it over with.”

Twilight Sparkle limped forward, supported on either side by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. She shut her eyes and ignited her magic. Together, the Elements of Harmony shone with power. The Rainbow of Light streaked forward, showering Discord’s head.

He was once again turned to solid stone, his face frozen in an expression of dull resignation.

Celestia gave her head a firm shake and turned to Twilight. “How are you holding up?”

Twilight grinned as she wobbled on her legs. “No bad, considering they almost had to amputate.”

Rainbow and Applejack gently set her down in the grass. She looked around at the castle courtyard. “How are the repairs coming?”

“The tunnels the diamond dogs dug were filled in,” Cadance said. She lay next to Twilight and nuzzled her. “I think the rest of the castle is going to take a while to fix. It’s too expensive right now.”

Twilight nuzzled her back. She looked in Cadance’s eyes for a bit. “How are you holding up?”

Cadance looked up. Luna and Celestia were talking with the others about the price of stained glass windows and silver candlesticks. “Luna’s my mom. I don’t know what to do about that.”

Twilight eased her forelegs out from beneath her. She tugged at a bandage with her magic. “What do you want to do about it?”

Cadance shook her head. “What can I want? I’ve had mother figures. She’d be just another one atop the pile.”

Twilight flicked an ear. “But she’d be the one.”

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that,” Luna said.

Twilight and Cadance’s heads snapped towards the little unicorn. Luna bowed her head. “I’m not your mother. I’ve never been a mother. I just gave birth to you.” She shuffled her hooves. “But if you would be willing, I would like to learn how to be one.”

Cadance rubbed her eyes. “We should talk later.”

Luna paused. She turned and walked off, heading for the rubble of the old library.

Cadance grinned a shallow smile Twilight’s way. “There’s another thing that we’re rebuilding. We’re working with private collectors to put together a new Royal Library.”

She slowly got to her feet. “Oof. I think I need to go for another jog around the castle. All this stress is making me put on weight.”

“Talk with you later, sis,” Twilight said.

“See you then, sister.”

Spike sat on the battlements of the castle walls. He stared out over the Everfree as Caterlot’s mages set the sun. His legs dangled in midair, kicking absently.

“It’s a gorgeous sight,” a voice said from behind him.

His claws reached out to dig into the masonry. He turned his head as his eyes grew wide. “Rarity! Hi. I thought you’d be inside.”

“I was.” Rarity leaned on the wall beside him. “Then Twilight and I noticed you weren’t there. Since the poor dear can barely walk, I volunteered to look for you.”

“I’m fine. I’m fine, thanks.” Spike half-smiled. “You can go inside and tell Twi I’m okay.”

“Oh, there’s time for that later.” Rarity let her curl hang over the edge as she looked down. “I wanted to say ‘thank you.’”

Spike twiddled his thumbs. “For saving your life?”

“And everypony else’s!” Rarity touched his shoulder. “Without you, there would not have been a victory in the Crystal Empire, I assure you!”

Spike looked at his claws. “I had to become a monster. How can that be a good thing?”

Rarity sighed through her nose. She crossed her forelegs and placed her elbows on the battlements. “Well, it certainly produced good things. If something can do good things, can it be truly evil?”

“Bees pollinate by accident.” Spike smiled, but it fell away when he caught Rarity’s perplexed expression. “Sorry. Bad joke. Twilight really doesn’t like bees.”

“Bees may pollinate by accident,” Rarity said, “but you were very, very deliberate about what you did out there. You chose to rescue me, and Rainbow Dash, and all the others. It’s wasn’t instinct that put you between the falling palace and your friends.”

“But what does that mean if I need greed to grow?” Spike slid down from the parapets and sat beside Rarity. “If I need to be selfish to grow, and I’m growing now, doesn’t that mean I’m getting more and more selfish?”

Rarity turned around. She scooted closer to Spike. “Were you, during that entire battle, thinking about yourself?”

“Well, I was kinda worried about falling off that cloud—”

“Seriously, though,” Rarity said. “Who were you thinking about?”

Spike scrapped a small furrow into the stone. “You.”

Rarity placed her hoof over his hand. “Perhaps you are greedy for your friends. Perhaps if you guard us jealously, you fulfill the requirements for dragon growth.”

She leaned close to him. “Perhaps greed will grow a dragon, but generosity helps them mature.”

Spike’s other hand snuck around and grabbed the tip of his tail. “How can we know for sure?”

“I don’t know that we can. But I know one thing…” Rarity stood up and held her hoof out to him. “You’re missed at the party.”

Spike stood up. He held out his arm, and she rested her leg in the crook of his elbow. “I dunno if you could call it a party.”

“Pinkie Pie’s there,” Rarity said. “It’s a party.”

“You’re really leaving?” Rainbow Dash said. She lay beside Martial Paw in the gardens as the stars appeared in the sky. Their tails looped around each other as Martial rested his neck against hers.

“Not forever,” he said. “But Celestia needs someone to find out where the Alicorn Amulet came from. And then put it back.”

Rainbow Dash frowned. “And the dagger. The one that cuts out hearts.”

“I think it’s in the griffon kingdom, actually,” Martial sighed. “Chances are that King Andean already knows where it is.”

“Well… well, you’re not going alone.” Rainbow Dash stretched her healing wing and felt a twinge of pain. “I’m coming, too.”

“I can’t ask you to do that—”

“You didn’t.” Rainbow Dash sat up and looked down at him. She gave him a wry smile. “But if you didn’t want to be stuck with me, you shouldn’t have become my friend.”

“Pfft.” Martial stood up and stretched his talons. “It’s a trade-off I’m willing to live with. But we’d be gone for a long time. You’d basically be giving up years of your life.”

“Not giving up, that’s silly.” She pushed her hoof against his chest. “You’re the one who gave up your life. I’d be able to come back here any time I wanted. They’d never let you back.”

“Between you and me,” Martial said, “I’m not too broken up about it.” His eyes took on a distant look. “I don’t know how my family will take it, though.”

“Oh gosh. Dinner with our parents would be the single most awkward thing ever.” Rainbow Dash opened her eyes wide and grinned. “Hi! I’m the mare your son committed treason for!”

Martial chuckled. “Hay, I’m the griffon who kidnapped your daughter and carried her off to a hostile country! We make out!”

They leaned against each other and laughed for a good, long time. Rainbow Dash gave him a peck on the beak. “So, what say we go inside and have some cake. Pinkie’s Pie’s gonna charge out of the castle and bombard us with streamers if we don’t.”

“I’m up for some cake.” Martial spread his wings. “I could carry you if you want.”

“Ah… let’s just walk.” Rainbow Dash flapped her left wing. “I like to fly under my own power.”

Martial wrapped his foreleg around her shoulders. “Even when you can’t fly by yourself?”

“You won’t be able to keep me on the ground after this thing heals up.” Rainbow Dash laughed. “Let’s just build up the anticipation or whatever.”

Martial looked up at the stars. “Never mind that it’s a beautiful night.”

“Hay.” Rainbow Dash smirked. “A little mushy stuff now and then never hurt anypony.”

Twilight sat beside Celestia along the wall. She found herself dozing on and off, but was always awoken by another one of Pinkie’s shouts of jubilee. She resigned herself to saving rest for later. “So what happens now?”

Celestia had just taken a large bit of cake. She turned to her faithful student and quirked an eyebrow.

“You’re not an alicorn anymore. You and Luna can’t rule forever.” Twilight licked a dab of frosting stuck on the end of her nose. “So what happens when you can’t anymore?”

Celestia swallowed the cake that had suddenly lost its flavor. “Well, there’s Cadance…”

Twilight tilted her head to the side. “Yeah, and she’d do great—”

“And there’s you.”

“What?” Twilight pushed back. “No. No, no, no, no. There’s no way for that to work. I’m not an alicorn. She’s been an alicorn since birth!”

“There are other ways to create an alicorn besides the Alicorn Amulet,” Celestia said. “You’re a leader, Twilight. You’ve been learning under my tutelage, and the next few years will continue to do so.”

“I’ve done so much wrong! Made so many mistakes!” Twilight pushed herself to her hooves and hobbled away. “This isn’t right.”

“Twilight!” Celestia trotted after her. “Wait! You’ll mature! You can grow if you just—”

Twilight stumbled out of the room, leaving Celestia behind.

“Well…” Celestia looked to the ground. “That could have gone better.”

Twilight lay down in the hallway to rest. The shattered stained-glass windows let the moonlight in, which glinted off the floors. The marble tiles felt cool against her injured skin.

“I know. Let’s make a new government. Like maybe a democracy! Yeah! A big, complicated democracy where I’m not solely responsible for the lives of thousands of ponies! Or better yet, let’s just go back to the tribe system. Every family for themselves! Work together if you want, but nooo obligation! Heck, maybe I’m feeling partial to total anarchy! Can’t see any way for that to go wrong!”

She covered her head with her forelegs. A warm hoof rested on her shoulder blade.

“You know, Sugarcube,” Applejack said, “you ain’t always responsible.”

“But when I am, ponies get hurt.” Twilight blinked back tears. “Ponies have died because I made mistakes. My own brother died. How can I lead a country with those things sitting in the back of my mind?”

Applejack rubbed Twilight’s back. “You could ask the princesses how they did it.”

“What?”

“Think about it. All their friends are gone. Either because they made mistakes, or because somepony else made a bad decision.” Applejack wet her lips. “But we’re here now because you made some right decisions.”

Twilight rested her chin on Applejack’s leg. “Why can I only think about those who aren’t here? Shining Armor, Lyra Heartstrings, and the others? I don’t mean to forget about you guys, I am so thankful you’re alright, but—”

“Twilight, you’re gonna learn that the good always gets outweighed by the bad”—she poked Twilight’s forehead—“up here.” She placed her hoof against Twilight’s chest. “But down here, as long as you keep those memories around…” She smiled. “It’s all good.”

She wrapped her forelegs around Twilight. “Maybe someday the good down there will seep up here. Spread the love. Then you can remember them; let them drive you to do better.” She squeezed. “Then you’ll be better. Stronger. Wiser.”

Applejack chuckled. “For what it’s worth, ah’d follow you into the Pits of Tartarus. Ah trust you to always do what you think is right.”

“What if what I think is right… isn’t right?”

“Well, then hopefully you’ll let your friends smack some sense into yah.”

Twilight giggled. “Thanks.”

Applejack smiled. “Ah know you can’t trust yourself just yet. But ah trust you. We all do.”

Twilight stood up. She leaned on Applejack’s side. “Maybe I should talk with Celestia and try not to raise my voice.”

“That sounds like a right smart idea, Sugarcube.”

“‘Cause we got hope
A bit of hope
It’s when you know there’s more to do
Than sit and mope!”

Pinkie bounded around the room and sang her heart out. She twirled around with Rainbow Dash atop a table, giggling all the while.

“When you achieve the victory
Take a look back and see
That you won because you
Held onto your hope!”

Jigawatt leaned over his punch, sizing Big Macintosh up and down. “So that’s how this whole thing got started, huh?”

Fluttershy nodded alongside Big Mac. “Yes. I would never have had the strength to carry on without his help.”

“You’re one o’ the strongest mares ah ever met,” Big Mac said. “Sometimes our strength comes from others.”

Jigawatt sighed as he dropped his wings to his sides. “How could I not give you my blessing?” He lifted his glass. “I look forward to getting to know you, Big Mackinac.”

Angel Bunny snorted as he munched a carrot.

Fluttershy placed a hoof next to her mouth. “‘Macintosh,’ daddy.”

“Macintosh, then.” Jigawatt shook hooves with Big Mac and held a steady gaze. “If you hurt her, I’ll have an entire battery of thunderclouds waiting to fry you to a crisp.”

“Ah sure hope so,” Big Mac said with a small smile.

“And we’ll never back down
From an adversary
And we’ll never give up
The morals that we hold”

Pinkie and Rainbow Dash linked forelegs with Martial Paw and Applejack and spun through the room.

“Though the road ahead may
Look a little scary
There is hope
For us in this life
An end to the darkness
And to the strife”

Luna tugged at Celestia’s tail. “Come on, enjoy yourself for just a moment!”

“I was never good at dancing,” Celestia said. “You go ahead.”

“Poppycock!” Luna wrapped her foreleg around Celestia’s torso. “Let’s show them how we did it a thousand years ago!”

“I ‘did it’ like a wingless duck!”

“Come Cadance, it is time for the princesses to dance!”

Rarity joined in with the dance while Spike sat next to Twilight. He placed a hand on her shoulder and smiled. “Hay.”

“Hay, Spike.” Twilight leaned against him. “It’s good to see you.”

“Kinda hasn’t been a lot of that, has there?” He wrapped his tail around her torso. “I don’t think I’m gonna be riding on your back any time soon.”

Twilight’s head dipped down. “I’ll miss that.”

“Yeah, but I still get to be your number-one assistant.” Spike pointed a thumb at his chest. “Messages dictated, letters sent, libraries organized.”

“We don’t have a library anymore,” Twilight said, “but I appreciate the sentiment.”

“Not just a sentiment,” Spike said. “We’re gonna rebuild. Ground-up, full makeover, total redo. It’ll be just like old times.”

He looked down at his tall body. “Kinda.”

“Yeah.” Twilight looked over to where Celestia and Luna were performing dance moves not seen for a millennium. Poorly. “There’s a lot of things that’ll never be the same.”

Spike stuck his claw into a nearby slice of cake and licked the frosting. “Not all of it’s bad, though.”

Twilight smiled as Pinkie waved at her. She waved back. “Fair enough.”

With everypony who could dance dancing, Pinkie Pie jumped up on a chair and belted out the final chorus:

“‘Cause we got hope
A load of hope
It’s when you know there’s more to do
Than simply cope!

“When you achieve the victory
Take a look back and see
That you won because you
Held onto your hope!”

Author's Note

Thank you very much for reading this far! I hope you enjoyed the story. :pinkiehappy:

Fourth Movement: Part 2- On That Note, From the Desk of Twilight Sparkle

From the Desk of Twilight Sparkle

Dear Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,

You know what? This whole family is conspiring against me. Who in their right mind tells their sister that they’re pregnant in a baby-shower invitation!?

I mean, I’m very excited that your weight gain was not from stress.

Spike, stop writing th—

Dear Princess Cadance,

I’m so excited to hear that you’re pregnant! Do you know if it’s a colt or a filly? Are you even telling anypony? Oh my gosh this is so exciting!

Shiny would be so happy. He’d probably be panicking, too. I’m so sorry he won’t be there. Well, maybe he can still see it. Maybe there’s a chance he knows, since you two... Anyway.

That said, next time I’d be very happy to hear the news in person, first hoof. I’m getting maybe a little sick of getting news via invitation. Just a little.

So, Ponyville news.

My legs are getting stronger every day with the physical therapy. Rainbow Dash has been a big help with that. She’s had to go through it a few times herself, though not as badly as I am. Turns out she earned her nickname “Rainbow Crash” for a reason. She said she refuses to leave on her expedition until I’m totally healed up, so she and Martial Paw are sticking around for a while.

Speaking of Marty, he’s sorta a weird opposite-day version of Gilda. Real friendly and upbeat. If a little awkward. The two of them share an apartment on Mane Street, where they get a shipment of meat every week.

I think the ponies of Ponyville don’t much care to have two carnivores living in town. Gilda revels in it, though. She likes to cook and eat in public locations. Last week she had a barbeque in the park. I’ll admit it was funny when ponies asked her “What smells so good?” and she replied “Pig meat. Want some?”

Applejack suggested yesterday that Rainbow Dash and Martial should have a double-ceremony with Big Mac and Fluttershy. Rainbow said they weren’t ready to get married. She said, “We hardly know each other yet!”

I think she’s just nervous, since she’s the gal who wants to travel the world with him. It’s like the Young Fliers Competition times a thousand. She breaks out in a sweat and runs off any time it looks like he might propose. Maybe you need to fly down here and work your magic a little bit.

Speaking of nervous ponies, Spike’s been shining his scales all day long. He’s going to ask Rarity to dinner. Honestly, it’s adorable. He’s got a little bowtie and everything.

Yes, he’s about twice as tall as me, but darn it, I can still call it adorable.

(Spike here, Cadance. It’s not adorable so much as it is smooth, suave, and incredibly handsome. I swear.)

It’s a shame to hear that Celestia’s wing is too damaged to heal. Please extend my condolences. I’m sure to see her at our next meeting, so there’s that, but I’d still like to say something now. But... I dunno. I just don’t feel like sending her a letter just yet, you know?

Please don’t tell her I said that. It’s my own silly pride, not her fault.

But do let her know that I’m working on the library rebuilding project. We’ve already got Cranky Doodle’s word that he’ll turn over copies of his transcripts and photos. His home videos, too. Those have some spectacular footage.

Tell Luna I said hello.

I can’t wait to visit you again. It’ll be especially great with the pitter patter of little hooves to go along with it. Have you thought of a name? Something like Heartfelt would be adorable for a filly. Maybe Shining Shield for a colt?

Well, anyway, I’ll see you soon!

Your Loving Sister, Duchess of Equestria,

Twilight Sparkle

Prelude

Sombra had nearly won.

He laughed at the puny mortals who had assembled against him in the wake of his return. He roared in triumph as a small purple unicorn fruitlessly teleported out of his carefully-concocted prison, never escaping his magical pull. He smiled vilely as his power finally reached its peak, and he could reform his solid body. He was no longer a formless shadow floating in the darkness of the Royal Pony Sister’s prison.

He looked down at his hoof and realized that it was starting to glow.

He frowned. He was pure shadow, cursed for eternity to be a being of darkness and gloom. He didn't truly mind, of course. He would not have found the path to immortality unless his hated alicorn foes had defeated him a thousand years prior. Still, he now found himself confronted with a paradox.

Shadow cannot glow. Something was wrong. Something was not going as planned.

A jolt of pain shot through Sombra’s hoof as a small crack appeared on the surface of his crystalline body. Pure, holy light began shining through the growing gap. For the first time since his battle with Celestia and Luna, worry crossed Sombra’s face. “What? No… No! Stop!” His panicked command went unheard.

He had won. The Crystal Empire belonged to him. He had broken their spirits.

He heard a cheer rise from his subjects, “The Crystal Princess has returned! The Crystal Princess has returned!” He glowered as a pink alicorn swooped down to the crowd, holding the one relic he feared. More cracks formed on Sombra’s body as he began to fall apart.

No, not fall apart, he was being pulled apart by the wonder, the hope, the outright happiness that was being fed into that blasted Crystal Heart. But even as he felt his last grasp of the physical world slip away, for the second time in one thousand years, he knew it was not over.

He would remember the small purple unicorn, who dared to outwit his traps. He would remember the annoying dragon that had assisted her during the dark trials. Most of all, he would remember the so called “Crystal Princess” who heralded his demise.

He felt his entire body shatter into dark magic and crystalline shards as the light grew to full power. At once he felt relief from the overbearing joy, and intense agony from losing his new body after so short a time. His consciousness located entirely in his now-severed horn, he soared into the distance. Landing in the middle of the Equestrian wilderness, his horn turned into a pool of magic and condensed into a single, shadowy crystal.

He would remember, he would bide, and one day, he would return.

And all of Equestria would belong to him alone.

Author's Note

The Prelude- a small musical piece that typically precedes a more substantial work. Citation

Though, in this case, it's used more in the sense of "an orchestral introduction to opera."

How reliable is the site I cite? Heck if I know.

First Movement: Part 1- Friendship's Fugue

Friendship’s Fugue

“Are you sure you've got them alright, miss?”

Twilight Sparkle’s knees buckled beneath the weight of her two overflowing saddlebags. “Erm… Yes! I’m absolutely fine, I've got this.” She took one shaky step forward before tripping over her own four hooves. Her face flew towards the ground in a downwards arc, stopping mere inches from the train station’s hardwood floor. Her entire body glowed with purple magic as she swiftly set herself back on her feet. Heh, self-levitation, she mused. I’m finding more practical applications for that all the time.

She looked up to see the baggage-stallion frozen in the process of leaping to her rescue, his eyes wide at the display of magic he had just witnessed. “Honestly,” she said again, “I’ve got this.”

The stallion unfroze, mumbled something about “crazy magic,” and went back to his duties. Twilight resisted the urge to roll her eyes; self-levitation was a very rare spell to see.

She walked out of the train station, skipping to a happy tune as she reentered Ponyville. Her overflowing saddlebags now encased in a familiar purple glow, she trotted through Mane Street without so much as a bead of sweat.

"My home is such a wondrous place
It’s like a dream come true
Since I moved down to Ponyville
And became friends with all of you!"

As she continued towards the marketplace, several ponies waved in greeting. "Heyah, Twilight!" Twilight smiled and waved back, her heart light and her gait bouncy.

"My life is filled with light and joy
I owe it all to thee
The ponies who I most adore
And share with happily!"

Twilight found herself the focus of a blue pegasus flapping her way down the road. “Hey, Twilight! Are those the new books?”

The purple unicorn raised a book out of her saddlebags. “Yup! Imported all the way from the Crystal Empire, express delivery, and they just arrived by train this morning.”

Rainbow Dash zipped down to ground-level and grabbed the book out of her friend’s telekinetic grip. She clutched the book to her chest in anticipation. “Eee! I’ve been wanting to read up on their jousting techniques! Can I borrow it now!?” She looked at the unicorn with shining eyes.

Twilight shook her head. “Sorry Rainbow, I haven’t even had time to add it into the system.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Aw, come on, Sparkle,” she said with a frown. “Can’t I have it for just a couple days?”

Twilight smiled. “Tell you what, I’ll enter this book into the system first” - She snuck the jousting encyclopedia back into her overflowing bag - “Then I’ll bring it to our weekend meet tonight.”

“Oh, all right,” Rainbow Dash brushed her many-colored mane out of her eyes. “Don’t forget that it’s at my place tonight! See you then!”

“You got it!”

Rainbow Dash soared into the sky, orbiting clouds and spinning them into fantastical shapes. She fashioned herself a lance out of a small puff of cirrus. Her head filled with images of hooves pounding, hearts racing and crowds cheering.

"Daring speed, soaring high
This is what makes my heart fly
No matter how great the dangers rise
I’ll never leave my friends behind"

Picking out one cloud in particular as her honorable opponent, she charged full-speed towards it. Keep my head down, my lance steady, and my eyes on where I want to hit the target.

She struck straight and true, obliterating both the target and her lance in a single stroke.

"But more than that, I’ve learned that there’s
Much more to be achieved
Our friendship grows, keeps me on my toes
I’ve never felt more freeeee!"

Twilight clomped her way past Applejack’s stand, greeting a small, yellow filly standing guard. “Hey, Applebloom! How’s business?”

“It’d be a might better if’n you’d buy an apple or five!” the redheaded little gal replied.

“Applebloom!” An orange mare trotted over from the apple cart she was hitching to the stand. “You should be a mite bit more polite.” She turned her gaze to her studious friend and grinned. “B’sides, you look like you want at least six apples.”

Twilight chuckled at the antics. “Thanks for the offer, but I just wanted to stop by and cast a cloud-walking spell on you for our weekend get-together.”

Applejack turned her head to the side, remembering the details of their meet. “Tha's right, Rainbow Dash wanted to show off a little.” A small smirk found its way onto her features. “Nothin’ new about that, is there?”

Twilight shrugged and began to cast her spell. Applejack looked on in apprehension as glowing purple magic crawled its way up her horseshoes, onto her hooves, and up to her fetlocks before finally fading. “Ah’m never gonna get used to that one.”

The spell-caster frowned a bit at that comment. “It’s a pretty simple spell, actually, nothing weird about it.”

Applejack swung a hoof over her friend’s neck, “Twilight, this is me we’re talking about.” She gestured with her other hoof at the ground. “In a choice between clouds and dirt, dirt wins every time. Just nerves is all.”

“If you say so,” Twilight said with a smile. “I’ll see you tonight!”

Applejack called after her lavender friend, “See you then, Twilight!”

Applejack took up residence at her stand, sending her sister away to school so that she could open up shop for the day. Nerves, and a whole lot of bad experience with flying. She remembered her last brush with gravity and shuddered. Taking a deep breath, she produced her patented retail-smile. It ain’t the fall what kills you, though.

"Come one, come all, to my apple stall
Where the price is always right
Fresh produce is my goal in life
Fresh vittles everywhere in sight"

Ponies collected around the stand, and the bits began to fly. Within no time at all, the Apple family stand was bustling with buying, selling, bartering, and sampling.

"My apple farm is the best around
But in all honesty
These apples wouldn't taste near as good
If y’all weren't friends with me"

Twilight made her way up to a large gingerbread-like house sitting in the middle of the city. Said gingerbread house had a large swing-door, and the smell of numerous baked goods drifting along the breeze. Overburdened saddlebags neatly squeezing through the doorway, the unicorn mare walked up to the counter and spoke to the appropriately-shaped bakery’s proprietor. “Good morning, Mr. Cake! Is Pinkie Pie working today?”

The stallion shook his square-jawed head. “’Fraid not, Twilight. We gave her the day off so that she could help Fluttershy with something.”

“Alright, I’ll have to head over there next. Thanks!” Twilight trotted out of Sugarcube Corner and back into the busy street.

As she continued, however, she realized that she should make one more stop along the way. Carousel Boutique is on the way to Fluttershy’s cabin, I’ll see if Rarity’s opened yet.

Taking a quick detour, she found the purple place of business and knocked lightly on the door. A voice that could be accurately described as “sparkling” came from inside. “Come in, we’re open!”

Twilight walked through the doors to find Rarity working hard, as usual. It seemed to be yet another Summer Ensemble for the high-paying ponies of Canterlot. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where the every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique!” Turning around, the white pony saw that it was not a potential customer, but rather a good friend come to visit. “My dear Twilight, how are you? Can I get you anything?”

The purple unicorn shook her head at the white unicorn. “Not today, Rarity. Today I get to do something for you.” She gestured to the pristine white hooves still working the magic-powered sewing machine and explained about the cloud-walking spell.

“Oh, thank you Twilight. I really should learn to do that spell myself one of these days.” There was a glint in Rarity’s eye as she continued. “Especially if the commission from Captain Spitfire pans out.”

Twilight leaned forwards eagerly, “Ooh, have the Wonderbolts commissioned new uniforms?”

Rarity gestured to the negative. “Merely a personal outfit, I’m afraid, something about a ‘hot date.’ Still, it’s good business if it gets the word out in Cloudsdale.”

She removed the cloth and began attaching it to her ponnequin. “I’m most certainly going to be very busy in the near future.”

“Not too busy for your friends, I hope?” Twilight arched her eyebrows slightly.

The curly-maned unicorn smiled back. “Never.”

With the spell cast and Twilight on her way, Rarity put on her red glasses and turned back to the dress. Carefully selecting gems to attach at strategic intervals, she hummed as she worked.

"There’s joy to be had, it needs to be said
In the love of giving gifts
Friend’s smiles glad, as robustly clad
They’re putting on the ritz"

Stitch by stitch, a marvelous red dress took shape on Rarity's model. Sleek curves, wavy lines, and dazzling gems merged into a single outfit, straight from the unicorn's imagination.

" As I seek to spread the word about my
Lovely, sparkling outfits
I hold fast, unto the last
To those with whom my heart lifts"

Twilight made her way down the path to the edge of what could legally be called “Ponyville.” The buildings were much thinner than downtown, though said location was just barely bustling as it was. In the thickest part of the trees before Whitetail Woods started, over a bridge spanning a trickling stream, there stood a cozy little cottage. Waving to a gardener enthusiastically watering some petunias, the magically-inclined mare crossed over onto Fluttershy’s property.

“Piiinkiiiie! Fluuuutershyyy!” Twilight could find neither hide nor hair of her two friends. She checked the chicken pen behind the cottage, then peeked through the open windows of the cottage, and still found no sign of them. Sighing, the purple pony was about to see if the gardener knew where they had gone, when a strange sound rose over the hills beyond.

"Around and around the wheels they go
But where we’re going? I don’t know!
Does the destination really have to mean
More than the journey’s fantastic scenes?"

A sight which could only loosely be described as a parade came over the nearest hill. The aforementioned parade contained no less than five bouncing bunnies, four trundling tortoises, three thrashing thrushes, two perspiring ponies, and one partridge desperately in need of a pear tree.

"When traveling the world abroad
It’s fun, though some might think us odd
To journey with the friends you know
And spread laughter wherever you go!"

The two ponies who led the troop of woodland creatures came to a stop before Twilight Sparkle, who had not moved an inch since the group came into view. The unicorn of the group stared at her two friends unflinchingly for a moment, but then tilted her head to the side. “What?”

One of the ponies, the one with a pink mane, pink coat, and pink disposition, leaped forwards and embraced Twilight with all the force of a sugar-hyped boa constrictor. “Hiyah, Twilight! Fluttershy and I were just finishing our celebration of the first day of summer with our annual hike through the forest!”

The other pony, a pegasus with a pink mane of her own, also moved to embrace Twilight, though a bit more gently. “It’s such a joy to observe the changing seasons,” Fluttershy intoned. “Bringing memories of the past and producing hope for the future.”

The various critters parted along their separate ways, save for a lone bunny who hopped his way onto Fluttershy’s butter-yellow back. He moved to kick back and relax after the long trek through the tame woods beside the town. Fluttershy briefly nuzzled him before turning back to Twilight. “What brings you to this side of town?”

“Pinkie Pie does, I need to cast a cloud walking spell so that she can hang out with us tonight at Rainbow’s house.” Twilight looked at the bouncing bundle of laughter that was Pinkamena Diane Pie. “Ready, Pinkie?”

When the monochromatic earth pony nodded in agreement, Twilight let her magic do the walking, literally. “Ooooh… It tingles!”

“Thank you for helping me keep track of the animals, Pinkie,” Fluttershy spoke up. “Even just Angel by himself can be a bit of a hoof-full.” The white bunny rabbit perched on her back gave her a nasty little stink-face.

“Any timey-wimey, Fluttershy!” Pinkie hopped, skipped, and jumped her way down the path, headed back to Ponyville and more fun.

Fluttershy and Twilight Sparkle stood beside the chicken’s pen, conversing for a moment about the weather and the changing seasons. Stating that she would see the Pegasus later that day, Twilight made her way back towards the library, where she could finally deliver her stack of books. Fluttershy waved goodbye, and went about her job as caretaker.

"The simple life is what I lead
No prancing frills or fancy needs
Out here where nature grows the best
And I can find my heart at rest"

Fluttershy tended to her friends; feeding the otters, cleaning the chicken coop, and playing with any creature that happened to stop by. The smiles that lit up their faces brought sureness and warmth to the yellow pegasus.

"I seek shelter from the rain
And food to sustain my body’s strain
But kindness holds much greater girth
Your friendship brings out my full worth"

Twilight knocked on the door to the library, a large tree growing in the middle of town. “Spike! Spiiiiike! Open up!” The door opened and Twilight pushed through.

Bookshelf upon bookshelf spanned the walls of the library, reaching nearly twenty hoof-widths into the air. Ancient tomes, the Encyclopedia Equestria, history, science, magic theory, children’s literature… The library shelves were filled to the brim with all sorts of books.

Save one shelf.

Rather than books, this shelf contained only one occupant, a small baby dragon hanging upside-down from a ladder. “Uh, a little help, Twilight?”

Twilight looked at his precarious predicament and frowned. “Huh? Then who got the door for me?”

“Hiyah!”

“Waaah!”

Twilight vanished beneath a pile of Crystal Empire knowledge as her spell was broken by sheer surprise. Before her stood a minty-green unicorn that she had certainly seen around Ponyville a few times, but had never formally met. She poked her head out of the pile to greet the newcomer. “Umph. Ah, hello, welcome to the Ponyville Library! Is there anything I can help you find?”

The other unicorn’s grin, which was already ear-to-ear, seemed to grow even wider. Her gaze darted around the library, taking in the sight. “Has your new Crystal Empire section arrived yet?”

Twilight glanced at her number-one assistant, still hanging from his toes, and quickly set him on the ground. She lifted herself out of the pile of books and went to work getting them sorted. “The books just arrived, but I’m afraid that they’re not quite ready to be lent out yet.”

The other unicorn gave a small “oh” as her smile vanished. She stood there for a moment, looking around the library, before speaking. “So, are they ready now?”

Twilight didn’t look up from what she was doing, “They still need to be sorted by genre, subject, author, date, page count, and-”

“So, how long is that gonna take?” The unicorn had another smile ready, though this time is was slightly uneasy.

Twilight sighed, “I’m sorry, but I didn’t catch your name.”

“Oh, sure! I’m Lyra, Lyra Heartstrings!” Lyra pointed to the golden lyre Cutie Mark on her behind.

“Nice to meet you, Lyra,” Twilight said. “ Cataloging all of these books will take a few days at the least. They need to be carefully sorted so that they’ll be easy to find later.”

Lyra sighed, finally defeated. “Alright then, I’ll just have to come back in a few days.”

Twilight’s heart went out to the mint unicorn, she knew exactly how it felt to really, really want to read a book. “Was there a specific subject you wanted to read about?”

“Well, I’ve always been interested in old-timey instruments, the kind nobody really plays anymore. Like my lyre.” The corners of the enthusiastic pony’s mouth turned upwards. “I’d heard about some of the Crystal Empire’s lost instruments from Pinkie Pie, and wanted to go a little more in-depth.”

Twilight put a hoof to her lips, considering. “Well, I do know of one book… It’s not ready to check out yet, but you could stay around the library and read it here.”

Lyra jumped for joy, clicking her horseshoes together at the apex of each leap. “Thankyouthankyouthankyou!”

Twilight hurriedly shoved a large book into the waiting unicorn’s grasp, “Crystal Flugelhorns and Other Classical Instruments.” Lyra quickly found a reading chair and sat down to peruse the literature.

Twilight turned to Spike, who was quietly stacking the scattered books, and spoke, “So, how’d you manage that little circus act?”

Spike‘s lidded eyebrows spoke volumes of how much he really didn't want to talk about it. “Years of practice, good balance, and a steady claw.”

“Oooh, you have got to teach me a trick or two sometime!” Twilight couldn’t help but rib her Number One Assistant a little.

Said dragon resisted the urge to stick his tongue out at her. “I almost fell off of the ladder just a sec before you came back.” He went back to stacking books, speaking loudly enough to be heard across the library, “Some unicorn busted through the door and scared the heebie-jeebies outta me, shouting about some book that was supposed to come in.”

Twilight looked over to the green mare, still thoroughly entranced in her book. “Good manners cost nothing, you know.”

Spike rolled his eyes, “Yeah, yeah. I just wish I could buy them from other folks sometimes.”

The magical pony hid a grin by opening a book that lacked a dust-jacket. Inside the cover, it read: “Crystal Ewes and Their Ways, by Count Shep.” She filed it under agriculture.

“Kinda funny how fast gossip travels in this town,” Twilight stated as she filed the next book in the pile. “Rainbow Dash sees me leaving the train station with the books, and before I can get home, I’ve already got ponies wanting to check them out.”

Spike glanced in her direction, eyes unsure. “Don’t you mean ‘News?’ It’s not really gossip…”

Twilight flinched at a sudden onrush of memories. “Remember when I had dinner with the Apples last month?”

“Yeah?”

“By the time I got home, I had simultaneously been adopted by the Apples, discovered that Apple Bloom was my long-lost sister, strangled Granny Smith over an overdue library book, and been six months into the pregnancy of Big Mac’s child.”

Spike said nothing for a moment. “Okay, maybe ‘gossip’ is a pretty good word for it.”

They continued sorting for an hour or so, Twilight stopping every few minutes to add another book to the library cataloguing system. Lyra was quiet, for the most part, occasionally letting out a sigh of contentment or an “ooh!” of delight. It was a pleasant, if monotonous, day at the library.

Spike got a strained look in his eye, and his chubby little cheeks bulged out. He looked like he was trying to hold a burp in, but the magical force was too much for his clawed hands to hold back. His mouth opened, and a belch of green flame burst forth. Swirling and shining, the green flame transfigured itself into a small scroll of parchment, landing neatly in the purple-and-green dragon’s fist.

Twilight turned to him. “Is it a letter from Princess Celestia?” She leaned forward eagerly, tipping her entire weight onto her front hooves and letting the back ones hang in the air. A letter from the sovereign ruler of Equestria was no small matter.

Spike removed the seal and opened the scroll, “'Dear Twilight Sparkle…'”

Twilight blinked, “Huh? That’s not how she usually addresses her letters…”

Spike looked at her like a huffy professor might look at a grade-school foal. “Perhaps the lady would like me to read the entire letter, before making any assumptions?”

Twilight might have scolded him if he hadn’t been making such good use of his vocabulary skills. “Oh, all right. Carry on.”

Spike “ahemed” before continuing his reading. “'Dear Twilight Sparkle, we know that you are busy with the library, as well as thine friendship studies…'” Spike raised an eyebrow. “’Thine?’”

“Spike…”

“Right! Anyway…

“'But a new discovery has been made in the former frozen wastes of Northern Equestria. Ancient Ruins predating even the Royal Pony Sisters have been found on the outskirts of the protective bubble around…'” Spike looked up, pupils dilated. “'The Crystal Empire!'”

Lyra had noticed the commotion by now, and had decided to take a closer look. “Wait, wasn’t that place in magical limbo, like, last month? How can the Crystal Empire have ancient ruins?”

Spike’s temper was getting harder and harder to control. “Maybe if I read more, we could find out?” He exhaled through his nostrils, little trails of smoke wafting out.

Lyra seemed oblivious to his frustration. “Yeah, that makes sense…”

Spike continued uninhibited, “'It seems that these ruins escaped the curse that caused the Crystal Empire to disappear for one thousand years, and so have remained in existence to be weathered and lost to the cold. Though the griffons already have an archeological team in place, they require someone with magical expertise to get past a locked door in the heart of the temple.'” Spike looked at Twilight to make a remark, “The emphasis on ‘temple’ is the princess’.

“'Specifically, they require one who has had experience with the dark magic of King Sombra.'”

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes grew large; that magic was very, very dangerous, and she had only used it in the direst of circumstances. And as of yet, only once.

“'Because Princess Celestia has her hooves full running the country, we would ask you to journey to the Crystal Empire as an ambassador for the crown. There you will gather news of the goings-on in the Empire, and join the expedition into the Crystal Ruins.

“'We ask for your prompt reply to this message. Sincerely, Princess Luna of the Night Court.'” Spike rolled the scroll up and produced a new one, quill in hand to write Twilight’s diction.

Twilight was nervous, to say the least, she had barely spoken with the Princess of the Night after their meeting at the Nightmare Night Celebration. Most ponies hadn’t even seen her since that night. It felt sort of like writing to that uncle you’ve seen at least once a year, but never really took the time to get to know. Except that the uncle used to be an evil overlord planning on bringing Everlasting Night to the world.

“Uh…” Twilight began. “'Dear Princess Luna?'”

Spike wrote her opening line, a gentle “scritch, scritch,” coinciding with each pen stroke. He turned back to her with expectant eyes.

Twilight’s mouth moved without forming words. She hemmed and hawed a little, trying to think of something, anything, to say. She was about to start again when she was interrupted by a loud, girlish squeal.

“You’re going to the Crystal Empire!? That’s so awesome!” Lyra Heartstrings grabbed Luna’s letter in her golden telekinetic grip. She ran her eyes down the request, taking in the details. “So, what are you gonna write back?”

Spike snatched the scrap of parchment back from the exuberant unicorn. “We were just getting to that part.”

Twilight took a deep breath and began again, “'Dear Princess Luna, I would be happy to journey to the Crystal Empire and join the expedition. I just need a few days to prepare and find a substitute librarian. I look forwards to, um, joining the expedition?'” She raised an inquisitive brow at Spike, who shrugged.

“Good enough for me, I guess.”

“Fair enough. 'Yours Truly, Twilight Sparkle,'” Twilight finished.

Lyra looked from Spike, to Twilight, and then back to Spike. She couldn’t help but notice that neither of them seemed to be batting an eye at the news they’d just been told. “So, you guys just… periodically go on epic adventures?”

Spike rolled the new letter up and sealed it. “Pretty much.” He let loose a green, magical flame and the scroll was eaten up in the blaze. The enchanted fire flew out of the window and off into the sky towards Canterlot, a heck of a lot faster than it would have traveled by carrier.

Lyra’s mouth practically dropped to the floor. “No way.”

Twilight had her own quill and parchment out, jotting down supplies that she would need to gather for her trip. “Way.”

“Wow.” Lyra stared out into the middle distance. “It’d be amazing to go on that kinda journey.”

The two librarians began packing for the trip, with Lyra hanging around the edges. She soon spoke up again. “You know, I have several skills that could be very useful when traveling.”

“Oh?” Twilight spoke without much care. “Like what?” She lowered a few scarves into her suitcase, not wanting to be caught unawares in the middle of the frozen tundra once more.

“Weeeellll, since you asked…” Lyra’s smile returned with the full luster of her pearly-whites. “I’m a pretty good cook, thanks to rooming with Sweetie Drops; i’ve got decent wilderness explorer skills, thanks to Brownies…”

“That’s nice,” Twilight said without looking up. Her attention was closely focused on comparing her checklist with what actually made its way into her bag.

“And, really, every team of adventurers needs a bard companion, wouldn’t you say?”

“Huh? Of course.” Twilight checked off the final box on her checklist, handing it off to Spike, before unrolling a Double-Check List. She ran down the line once more, making doubly, no, triply sure that she had everything.

“Wouldn’t you say that you need a bard to come with you on your adventure?” Lyra leaned in close to Twilight, who had just finished marking off her new list.

“Hmm? Probably.” Twilight zipped the suitcase closed and carried it to the front door, so that it would be easy to get to when she left. It always paid to pack early.

“You know a bard that’s very, very available?” Lyra was mere inches away from Twilight, it spoke magnitudes about the purple unicorn’s focus that she didn’t even notice.

“Nope.” Twilight walked at a steady pace back to Spike. Spike had a sort-of-kind-of “what is this mare getting at?” face on, simultaneously perplexed and curious about where the minty unicorn was going with this.

“Would you say that, if you found a bard, you would ask her on the spot to join you on your epic quest?”

Ah, that’s the hitch, thought Spike. Too bad Twilight’s too sharp to-

“Sure, why not?” Twilight began to sort the Crystal Empire books once more, stacking and preparing to shelve the ones she had already marked.

“I ACCEPT!” Lyra soared through the air and landed right on top of a thoroughly confused Twilight Sparkle. “Look, I know we just met and all but I promise I won’t let you down!” She got off of the utterly squashed pony and continued breathlessly, “So, when are we leaving?”

Twilight refilled her lungs a few times before speaking. “I, *huff-puff*, was, *puff-huff*, planning on leaving, *gasp*, next week Monday, but…”

“Great! I’ll see you then!” Lyra ran out the door for all she was worth. “Wait until my friends hear about this! I’m going on an adventuuuuuuuuure!!!”

Spike’s mouth hung open so far he could have caught some decent-sized flies. “What just happened?”

Twilight’s hair was mussed up beyond what a mere comb could get out. She walked up behind her assistant and sighed. “I think I just got a tag-along.”

“And you’re letting her come along?” Pinkie’s eyes twinkled with delight. “Hehehe! That’s so funny!”

“Suckered y’all right into it, didn’t she?” Applejack grinned cheekily. “Ah kinda figured you were quicker on the uptake, Twi.”

Twilight stuck her tongue out at her friends, pouting mightily. “I was busy.”

“Too busy to notice that a neon-green unicorn was invitin’ herself along for the ride?” Applejack was shaking with the giggles.

“She’s not neon, she’s just bright,” Twilight corrected her friend automatically, not choosing her words too carefully.

“Brighter than y’all, ah guess.”

“Probably a few shades…” The purple unicorn’s horn sparked with realization that she had just been zinged. “You think you’re awfully funny, don’t you Applejack?”

“Eeyup.” Applejack’s swished her blond mane back and trotted forwards happily.

The three ponies were walking up the path to Rainbow Dash’s cloud house, a floating house made entirely out of, you guessed it, clouds.

Not to say that it wasn’t magnificent.

Pegasus architecture was still very traditional; sweeping lines, ornamental columns, and one very stylish liquid-rainbow waterfall graced the homestead. Twilight was amazed every time she saw it. “Did she build it herself?”

Applejack’s mane waved back and forth as she shook her head. “Can’t rightly say, she blew it in on the winds the day she moved here from Cloudsdale.”

Pinkie Pie added her two bits, “Well, we could always ask her about it.”

Twilight smiled. Leave it to Pinkie to go for the obvious answer when everypony else misses it.

Rainbow stuck her head out of the front door and waved. “Hey guys! Wait’ll you see the new additions to the house!” The color-streaked mare flew down from her house to carry her earth-bound friends up to the entrance.

Pinkie went first, a “Weeee!” of delight on her lips. Applejack was next, clinging to her hat and trying her best not to scream on the way up. Twilight was the last of the three.

“I’m kinda surprised you didn’t want to show off a little, just levitate yourself up there.” Rainbow had one hoof under each of Twilight’s front legs.

“Yeah, maybe next time. I’m really tired from using my magic at the library all day.” The studious pony sighed. “I’m just ready to relax.”

“Fair enough,” Rainbow shrugged. “It’s just freaky awesome to see a unicorn flying by herself.”

“It’s freaky awesome to be able to fly by myself.” Twilight Sparkle giggled. “I just gotta think of a way to move faster. I’ll bet I could give you a run for your money in a contest.”

Rainbow grinned mischievously. “Careful, Sparkle, I race to win.”

Twilight smirked. “Running of the Leaves.”

Rainbow Dash crossed over her threshold with a groan, “Yeah, like I’m gonna let that happen again.” The blue-coated pegasus let go of Twilight and let her fall to the floor.

This was the point where Twilight Sparkle realized that she had yet to perform the cloud-walking spell on herself.

To her merit, she kept the surprised swearing to a minimum: one count of “Horseapples,” two counts of “Shucks,” and one slightly unhinged “Deep-fried Rainboom!”

When the purple pony stopped flailing her hooves around, she noticed that she had not, in fact, fell to the unforgiving ground below, as most ponies will do when asked to stand on a cloud. Rather, she found herself sitting on an enchanted linoleum floor, just inside of Rainbow Dash’s door. Rainbow Dash grinned cheekily at her, “Like the ‘new addition?’”

“Lovely.”

The entire house, it seemed, had been carpeted with various styles of flooring. There was linoleum in the entryway, hardwood in the kitchen, and a nice, soft shag rug in the living room. “I wanted my house to be safe to visit, even for my more… forgetful friends.”

“Rainbow Dash, you’re a saint.” Twilight rubbed at her rump where it had hit the floor.

“Yeah, I know.”

Rarity and Fluttershy arrived separately, each bringing some snack food to share. Six different ponies, plus six different snack-foods equaled a lot of munching, talking, and good times galore. Pinkie Pie took center stage more than once. “And then NeeeEEEEeeerrrrRRRRoooooowwwww!” She waved a hoof around like a pegasus in flight. “The eagle zoomed in, narrowly escaping the falling tree branch!”

The other five stared across the table in rapt attention, regaled with the story of the pretty pink pony’s week. It’s not very often that you see an eagle save a tree full of sparrows from a forest fire.

“Wow,” Twilight gasped. “Did you ever find out how the fire started?”

“No,” Fluttershy whimpered a bit. “It wasn’t very hot that day, and Rainbow Dash scheduled a down-pour just a few days before.” She hid within her mane. “I think it was on purpose.”

Rarity poked at her plate with a hoof, appetite suddenly gone. “That’s right around where Spike and I hunt for gems.” She looked at Applejack. “Do you suppose the Diamond Dogs had something to do with this?”

Applejack grimaced. “I don’t think so, Rare.” She pondered a moment before speaking. “Ah’ve sold them apples a few times, they’re pretty decent folks once you make sure they know you ain’t taking any horseapples from them.”

“Well, i’m just glad nobody got hurt.” Fluttershy munched on an asparagus. “Thanks to Mr. Eagle, Pinkie and I were able to evacuate that part of the forest before… before…” Tears appeared in her kind eyes. “I just don’t want to think about it!”

Pinkie, for once, was actually clam as she tried to cheer up her timid friend. “Easy there, Fluttershy, we got them all out, and the weather patrol put out the fire.” She hugged the pegasus close. “No real harm done, it’s a happy ending! We even had a song!”

Fluttershy nodded, but didn’t say anything.

Rarity’s determined expression captured everypony’s attention. “I will look into it when Spike and I gem hunt next week.” She stomped her hoof down on the table. “The ponies who did this must be held responsible!”

Twilight raised a hoof. “Actually, I was planning on bringing Spike to the Crystal Empire with me.”

While Pinkie and Applejack understood Twilight’s remark; Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash had no idea what she meant.

“Don’t tell me you’re moving again!” Rainbow Dash moaned. “It feels like you just got here!”

“No, no,” Twilight Sparkle waved her hooves around explanatorily. “I’m being sent on a mission by Princess Luna…” She related the entire story to her friends, from the letter arriving to Lyra’s self-invitation.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t have kept the smile off of her face if she tried. “An archeological expedition!?”

“Yeah,” Twilight nodded at the cyan pegasus. “They've had a team of griffons there for a few months, seems they’re the ones who rediscovered it.”

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, ohmygosh!” Rainbow squealed with joy. “This is so awesome!”

“Ah get that ancient ruins are great an’ all,” Applejack shrugged. “But what’s got you so excited all of a sudden, Rainbow Dash?”

“Twilight, you’re the genius here,” Rainbow pointed. “Tell everypony what’s the most awesome thing ever!”

“Uuhh… Sonic Rainbooms?”

Rainbow slumped. “Ok, true. But what’s the second most awesome thing ever?”

“Eeeaahhh… The Wonderbolts?”

Rainbow's hoof met her face in exasperation. “Points for sucking up, Sparkle, but I’m thinking of something a little more cross-over-y as far as our interests go…”

Twilight pursed her lips together. “Friendship?”

“Daring Do!” Rainbow grabbed the purple unicorn’s face in both of her front hooves. “The most awesome, action-y bookworm who ever dared to cross paths with Ahuizotl!”

Rainbow got a dreamy look in her eyes as she continued. “Imagine walking through a creepy temple; spiders, cobwebs and booby traps around every corner…” She gave Twilight an evil glare. “And the ancient relics of a long-lost age just waiting for some unsuspecting adventurer to come along and take them.

“But wait!” She buried Twilight’s face in her chest and looked off to the side, invisible dangers lurking just beyond the glow of candlelight. “What’s this? A darkness approaches; its evil, clawed hands grasping for pony flesh!”

“Winbw drsh!” Twilight’s voice could barely make its way out of her covered mouth.

“We run as fast as our hooves can take us, the forgotten creature from another time snapping at our fetlocks!” Rainbow pointed ahead into the inky blackness. “There comes a gaping hole in the ground, we have to jump it to escape the terror from Tartarus!”

Pinkie was entranced. “Do you make it?”

Rainbow Dash dropped Twilight back into her chair. “Naw, we fall down the hole and die.”

Rarity was busy trying to move a shivering Fluttershy, who had taken up residence underneath the white unicorn’s chair for safety. “I say, Rainbow Dash, you usually give us some warning before launching into one of your ghost stories.”

The rainbow-maned pegasus leaned back into her chair and closed her eyes. “The line between a horror story and an adventure story can get kinda blurry sometimes.”

She looked over to Twilight and grinned. Twilight gave a smile back, but it wasn’t a very warm one. “So, whadda yah say, Sparkle...” Rainbow leaned on the table with her front legs. “Care for a fourth member of the party?”

Twilight gave a crooked smile. “Couldn’t hurt.”

Rainbow Dash pumped her hoof up and down. “Yes!”

The unicorn looked around the table. “Anypony else want to come?”

“Sorry, darling, but business calls,” Rarity shook her head.

“Can’t leave the Apple Family without their prized apple-bucker,” Applejack smirked.

“No thank you,” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Well, you need somepony to plan the ‘Welcome Home from Your Expedition’ party, don’t you?” Pinkie giggled.

“I suppose.” Twilight’s smile warmed up a bit.

Rarity nudged her purple friend, “Do you suppose Spike could stay? It would solve your ‘temporary librarian’ problem.”

“I guess. It would make communication a bit slower, but…” Twilight tilted her head. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, he’s such a marvelous helper,” Rarity explained. “I do need to collect gems next week, and it goes by much faster when he can dig the holes.” She fluttered her eyelashes. “Two birds with one stone?”

And with that remark, Fluttershy finally fainted, her courage utterly failing her after the night’s events. Rarity blushed a deep red as she went to revive her timid pegasus friend. Twilight thought about Spike for the rest of the evening. When I get home, i’ll have to ask him what he wants to do.

Some time later, when the night had grown full, and the moon had risen to its place as guardian of the heavens, the six friends gathered around for one last goodbye. Standing in a circle, they sang of their love of their friends. Gentle voices filled the night sky as each note was punctuated with smiles and laughter.

"I hold fast, unto the last
To those with whom my heart lifts"

"These apples wouldn’t taste near as good
If y’all weren’t friends with me"

"To journey with the friends you know
And spread laughter wherever you go"

"The ponies who I most adore
And share with happily"

"But kindness holds much greater girth
Your friendship brings out my full worth"

"Our friendship grows, keeps me on my toes
I’ve never felt more free"

Twilight made her way to the door, waving goodnight.

"My home is such a wondrous place
I know it in my heart
Though we might walk down darker roads
We'll never truly be apart..."

The night came to the outskirts of the Crystal Empire some hours later than in ponyville. The last of the sun’s rays were just starting to disappear beyond the horizon when a lone griffon scout made his way into the camp. He marched his way up to the largest tent and coughed at the entrance.

“Yes, Martial?” A voice came from inside the lit tent. “What is it?”

Martial Paw dug through the bag strapped to his side and pulled out a rolled-up scroll. “It’s a message from the equestrian princesses, sir.”

“Bring it to me, please.”

Martial pushed the tent door open with one of his talons and peeked inside. The tent was about 25% sleeping area, and 75% research laboratory. Tables lined two of the four “walls,” each laden with Crystal Empire trinkets from a bygone age. At the leftmost table stood a large griffon, who was examining a chalice closely. “I think somepony chose poorly….”

“Sir?”

The large griffon looked up, a magnifying glass strapped to his head. He held the chalice up to show Martial Paw the large crack running down its side. “The crystal used for this chalice was a poor choice; the craftspony who cut it went against the grain and weakened it.” He set it down carefully. “The years have not been kind to it.”

He then removed the magnifying glass and extended his talon to receive the scroll. “The letter, if you will.”

“Yes, sir.”

The expedition’s lead griffon stood a head above the height of Martial Paw, making his mere presence slightly intimidating. The griffon noticed his subordinate’s nervousness and granted him his leave. Martial gratefully left the tent to perform duties elsewhere.

With a swift slice of his beak, the golden-winged archeologist undid the seal. He began to read the princess-penned words therein.

“Lord Gilded Wing,

“Good news, the unicorn known as Twilight Sparkle will be en-route to your camp on the first day of next week. She has been practicing diligently, and will no doubt be able to solve your door conundrum.

“It is with great anticipation that I await news of what lies behind said seal, and I hope that we can all find what we’re looking for.

“Sincerely,

“Luna, Princess of the Night Court and Second Half of the Royal Diarchy of Equestria”

Gilded Wing’s beak turned upwards at the corners, forming a smile. Everything we’ve worked towards is finally coming to light, He mused. He rolled up the letter and filed it under “reports and progress.” Everything we’ve done has all led up to what lies beyond that door.

He dimmed his lantern for the night and strode out of his tent, all thoughts of cataloging his findings discarded in light of the excellent news. He spread his large, golden wings, giving them a few flaps to stretch his muscles. With his routine complete, he took to the air and soared. He could still see the ‘temple’ as he flew, wreathed in the setting sun’s rays. When Twilight Sparkle arrives, nothing will ever be the same.

Author's Note

Fugue- "A composition written for three to six voices. Beginning with the exposition, each voice enters at different times, creating counterpoint with one another." Cite

Wikipedia describes it differently, "a compositional technique in two or more voices, built on a subject (theme) that is introduced at the beginning in imitation (repetition at different pitches) and recurs frequently in the course of the composition."

Either way...

New note has been brought to my attention... The new lyric rules.
"No copyrighted lyrics, blah blah blah"
This chapter has been edited from its original version, it has been formatted to fit this site's rules.

Still, it is the duty of all Bronies to know the extended My Little Pony theme by heart.

Second Movement: Part 4- Can You Hear the Starsong?

Can You Hear the Starsong?

There was surprisingly little for a pegasus to do aboard the griffon frigate. The upper decks were off-limits until the storm broke up, the lower decks smelled like buffalo fodder, and the mess hall made her queasy. Rainbow Dash could handle carnivores just fine, but an entire ship-full of them gnawing down barrels of jerky made her a little uneasy.

Maybe it had more to do with the back-and-forth motion of the waves.

There was also the matter of Lord Gilded Wing, who was under very loose house arrest. Rainbow Dash wanted to stay as far away from that crazy griffon as possible. She felt moderately safe within her private bunk, so she spent most of her time there.

Within her nook was a small library of griffon, zebra, and pony literature. Since most of the griffon books were written in the language of the land, and she didn’t really care much for poetry, the blue pegasus ended up reading a lot of pony.

A knock on the door signified her only visitor, Martial Paw. He had been bringing her limes and oranges, pretty much the only thing fit for an herbivore on board the ship. She was honestly getting really, really hungry for a nice, big salad. “C’mon in.”

He opened the door slowly, careful not to drop a single morsel of food onto the damp floor. With practiced ease, he slid around continuous drips coming from the upper decks. The drops flew down and plunked methodically into buckets full of pure rainwater. He set the plate in front of the reading pegasus, before plopping down on a barrel beside her. “So, what’s the novel today?”

“Death of a Salespony,” she said between bites. “Spoiler alert: the main character dies at the end. What a maroon.”

“I remember that one; he was just trying to help his family…” He consulted his memory briefly. “In his own misguided way.”

“He was selfish, that’s what he was.” She closed the book with a bang, and tossed it back onto the shelf. “Nopony who’s really loyal would leave his family behind like that.”

She flopped down on the cot and watched the water droplets fall to the floor. “Doesn’t the captain have any fun books on board? Like, with actual good guys and bad guys and stuff?”

“Well, the ambassador library is mostly for show…” Martial smirked. “Not a fan of those kinds of stories?”

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “I didn’t get into reading to listen to a stuffy old stallion whine about how much life sucks, you know?” She pulled a new book from the shelves. “I like adventure, excitement, danger…”

She tossed the book back on the shelves and rolled onto her belly. “And I really don’t think I’m gonna find it in Little Mares.”

“You might like that one,” he said, a grin spreading across his face. “It’s actually pretty good.”

“Oh, go soak your head in grog.” She ate the last of the limes, puckering up as it passed between her lips. “What is grog, anyhow? It tastes nasty.”

He let out a low chuckle. “Well, it’s barley brew…”

“Yuck. Strike one.”

“…Watered down…”

“Strike two.”

“…With rainwater if you’re lucky, and seawater if you’re not.”

“Steeerike three!”

“And when it doesn’t rain,” he continued unabated, “It’s all that sailors have to drink.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “And they wonder why their teeth rot out of their heads.”

“Noah teeth in a griffon mouth, lass!” A boisterous voice interrupted. “But y’see many a cracked beak on these waters.”

The captain poked a pudgy head inside Rainbow Dash’s quarters, pipe firmly secured in his mouth. “We’ll be hitting the shore more’r’less in two days time, best get yerself ready fer th’ capital.”

Rainbow Dash nodded in affirmation, and the captain ambled off. She turned to Martial Paw with an eyebrow raised. “Sooo, anything I ought to know about griffon customs?”

Martial raised an eyebrow in return. “Why? Not much experience being an ambassador?”

The pegasus rubbed her forehead, eyes shut in disbelief. “I was an ambassador to the flipping Crystal Empire, the Equestrian protect-protector- eh, province. A pony province.” She glared at him with lidded eyes. “I’ve never set foot in another country before, and I wasn’t really planning on it.”

Martial sat very still for several moments. “Oh. Oh.”

Rainbow Dash continued to stare him down. “’Oh,’ what? What’s up?”

“The words ‘culture shock’ come to mind.” He pinched the bridge of his beak with a talon. “No wonder you were confused about Gilded’s house arrest. Ponies are all equal under the law.”

“And griffons aren’t?” She mulled over the implications. “Look, I’m not much of a politician. Heck, that’s the last thing I wanna be.” She ran her hooves through her hair; bunching it up at the top of her head before letting it flow back down. “I shouldn’t even be in this position.”

“I’m sorry,” Martial sighed. “It wasn’t our intention. We were going to quietly leave once we got the relic.” He fiddled with Rainbow Dash’s plate, not meeting her eyes. “Things changed when Gilded… You know.”

“’Quietly leave,’ huh?” She rolled over and grabbed a new book. “Because abandonment is so much better than betrayal.”

Martial opened his mouth to protest, but hesitated when he saw the expression on Dash’s face. She was glaring at the book as if she planned to ignite the pages with pure fury. He took the plate in his talon and swiftly exited the room, leaving the pegasus mare alone.

Twilight Sparkle marched into the Crystal Empire library, Lyra Heartstrings close behind. “Miss Spellbinding? Miss Speeeellbindiiiiiing!”

A crystal pony with hair like polished granite trotted into view. “Oh, hello Lady Sparkle. I expected that you would turn up sooner or later.”

Twilight sat down, winded from the fairly short walk from the palace. “Yeah. Can we get every book you have that mentions the Crystal Heart?”

Miss Spellbinding stopped, a smile plastered to her face. “Every book that mentions it, you say?”

Twilight held a damp rag to her forehead to ward off the headache that had been developing, while Lyra offered the librarian a nervous smile. “Right, that’ll do it.”

Spellbinding glanced around the library, her grin faltering as she took in the mountains worth of knowledge. She walked over to a small shelf, newly installed as part of the exchange system, and pulled out a tiny chapter book. She walked back to the waiting unicorns and set it down before them. “Here you go, Angelic Disposition, by Hobby Horse.”

Twilight looked askance. “This is the only book that mentions the Crystal Heart?”

The librarian shook her head. “Oh, my dear Twilight. This is the only book that doesn’t mention it in some way.”

Twilight smiled; it was a nice, friendly, “how are you doing today” smile. She giggled lightly. “I’m sorry, I thought you said that this was the only book that didn’t mention the Crystal Heart.”

“That is what I said.” Spellbinding waved a hoof around the room. “The Crystal Heart is so ingrained into our history that, well, it gets mentioned.”

Lyra leaned in close to whisper to Twilight. “I thought you said it took you all day to figure the heart-happiness thing out.”

Twilight’s smile grew into a grin, and her pupils shrunk slightly. “He he heee. Why yes, Lyra, it did take the better part of the day.” She turned to the emerald mare. “In fact, Sombra almost re-corrupted the kingdom before we could figure out that the Crystal Heart was an actual magic artifact.”

Another giggle escaped her Cheshire-esque smile. “And now, we’ve got an entire library to search for information on the origin and effects of the wonderful, splendorous, pretty, blasted piece of junk!”

Both Lyra and Spellbinding leapt back from the outburst. Twilight fumed for a moment, before collapsing into a chair. Her head pounded like a drum, as if accompanying the warpath she had been scrambling down. She whimpered quietly. “I’m sorry. This is just… too much.”

The bard and the librarian glanced at each other, before Spellbinding spoke up. “Well, only one section of books details the history of the Heart. You could start there; it’s only about a hundred books…”

Lyra nodded. “Twilight, you go and find the comfiest chair in the library, while I grab a few of those books. You’ll be studying in no time!”

Twilight looked up, her appearance adorably pathetic. “Thanks, Lyra.”

Spellbinding led Lyra over to the indicated section and pointed out the more academic books. The unicorn levitated several tomes over to Twilight’s chair, and Celestia’s personal student began to do what she does best: study.

At least, she studied for a while. Before long, the words seemed to slur on the page, and any logic that could be taken from the text flew off into the blue. “Ugh, what’s wrong with me?”

Lyra walked past, carrying another group of books. “Concussion, remember? Debilitating brain injury? Can be healed with lots and lots of rest?”

Oh, aren’t you helpful? Twilight bit down on her tongue to keep the thought from slipping out. “I’m not gonna get anything done like this.”

“So let me handle it,” Lyra replied. “Spellbinding and I were talking, and we could continue the research while you get some sleep.” She levitated the book Twilight was reading out of her hooves. “Really, get some rest. You could seriously hurt yourself if you don’t.”

The musical emerald took out a piece of paper and a quill. “So, what have you learned so far?”

Twilight looked at the pile of books that she had glanced through. She pushed them aside and stood up. “Nothing that we haven’t already found out.”

Lyra watched her go, wishing that she had something smart to say. When the purple unicorn exited the library, the lyrist set about gathering useful information. “The Collected Works of Starswirl the Bearded, Chapter 1: The Heart of a Leader…”

Twilight took a seat before the glowing Crystal Heart, basking in its comforting magic. Crystal ponies milled about, some came to see the heart themselves, and others were just passing by on their way to work. Twilight sipped from a glass of water, examining the relic from a distance. What are you? she wondered. What do you and Sombra’s Crystal Heart have in common? What’s different? How did you come to be?

As she expected, no answer came. It was a magic relic, after all, and not capable of rational thought. Twilight leaned back against a castle support pillar and sighed. Oh, Celestia, what I wouldn’t give to speak with you, even if just for a moment.

A woozy feeling covered her consciousness in fuzz, and Twilight felt herself slipping off to sleep. Several crystal ponies stopped to get a glance of the snoring mare, leaning her head back with her mouth wide open. The majority giggled and trotted on.

One blue-maned stallion in full armor sidled up next to her. He flipped her onto his back and entered the castle gates. “C’mon Twilie, let’s get you to bed.”

Twilight Sparkle sat up and found herself in the middle of a castle. It was not the Crystal Palace, nor was it the Canterlot Castle. It was a dank, dungeon-y place, filled with cobwebs, overgrown vines, and crumbling stone walls. Outside of the window, she saw the gnarled trees of the Everfree Forest, looming in their loamy soil. Twilight felt her head, just below the horn, and found that the bumps were still there, though they did not hurt.

“Welcome, Twilight Sparkle,” a voice said, “To the original Palace of the Royal Pony Sisters.”

Twilight spun, coming nose-to-nose with a short, dark-blue mare. The purple unicorn looked down at her, examining her closely. “Do I know you?”

“Yes,” the mare replied. “Though you do not know me as I am now.”

As the mystery pony finished speaking, Twilight got a good look at her crescent moon Cutie Mark. “Princess Luna? Is that you?”

The other pony nodded. “Yes, Twilight. I have come to your dream to tell you something about the relic you were seeking-”

“What happened to you?” Twilight interrupted. “Where’s Celestia? Are you two alright?”

“Please!” Luna held up a hoof to silence the student. “I haven’t much time before Sombra discovers my dream-walking spell!”

Twilight fell silent, even as a deep, rumbling sound began to reverberate throughout the castle. “Twilight, listen to me, Sombra’s relic is a small, crystalline heart. He will come looking for it, and you must not let him get a hold of it.”

Thunder crashed across the skies, making both ponies jump. Luna looked up with trepidation. “He’s here! He’s come into the dream!”

Dark crystals began to grow out of the floor as wind swirled around the chamber. “To fully understand his Crystal Heart, you must study the true one,” The former princess hurriedly explained to Twilight. “He will destroy Equestria as we know it. Do not let him get it!”

“I know!” Twilight yelled. The crystals had reached Luna and started growing up her legs. “I don’t know where to begin! Where do I look? How can I find out about the Heart?”

Luna was encased inside a cocoon of glowing purple evil. She desperately spoke through the single hole separating her from Twilight. “You can find all you need to know if you just look to the Stars-”

Luna exploded in a flash of purple light, sending Twilight Sparkle flying back into the decaying wall. She would have fallen unconscious if she had not been in the middle of a dream. As it was, she could only wish for wakefulness, because out of the residue of the blast came a unicorn stallion. He strutted tall, his muscular body covered in armor and a fur cloak. Iron-shod hoof met cobblestone floor with a clang each time he took a step. He grinned as his horn glowed, and he approached Twilight with malice in his smoky eyes.

Twilight’s mind raced. She knew that she was in a dream, and thus had a certain power over what happened. However, most of that potential power came through magic spells, and her concussion prevented their safe use. At most, she could probably end the dream early, waking up from what had become a nightmare. Try though he might, there’s no way that Sombra can hurt me in here.

“Are you certain of that, Twilight Sparkle?” The Unicorn King licked his teeth, sending shivers down Twilight’s back. “I am the most powerful magic user who ever lived; I know thousands of ways to hurt you.”

The dreaming mare stood firm, even as droplets of nervous sweat rolled down her cheek. “Most powerful magic user? Ha! Don’t make me laugh.” A rattling sound confused her before she realized that it was her own knees knocking together. “I, uh, I’m Celestia’s personally-trained student, you’re out of your league.”

The stallion stood a head taller than her. He glared down, cowing her bravado. “I defeated Celestia not a week ago, foal.” His horn glowed, and the castle crumbled to dust. “Even those two princesses, revered as goddesses in a simpler time, could not stand up to my might.”

He leaned in close enough for Twilight to feel his breath on her muzzle. “I have over a thousand years of magic training under my belt. You have, what? Ten years? Pathetic.”

“You can’t win, Sombra,” Twilight said. Her head lowered defensively, and she took a step backwards over the rubble of the castle. “You’re fighting against friendship, the most powerful magic in Equestria.”

Sombra opened his mouth, but words failed to follow. He tilted his head as a strange smile grew over his face. Finally, he spoke. “Well, you’re half right, anyway.”

He took a long step forwards, and Twilight matched his pace backwards. She stopped when she felt her back leg encountering nothing but thin air. She was perched on a tall precipice, with no bottom in sight.

The king chuckled. “Friendship can be very powerful, indeed. But only if you have friends to share it.”

Twilight started, almost falling off the edge in shock. “My friends, what have you done to them!?”

Sombra placed a hoof to his mouth as he thought. “Hmm, I’m not sure where Rainbow Dash got to, but I do know that the rest of your pitiful little band is the prey for an entire pack of Timberwolves.”

He moved his hoof to the right in order to catch the wild punch Twilight threw his way. “You monster! If you hurt any one of them-”

“Then I’ll have won,” he finished for her. “And Equestria will belong to me, forever.”

Twilight tried to pull her hoof out of his clutches, but he held firm. He grinned vilely. “Friendship; so powerful, yet so easily broken.”

“You won’t find our friendship easy to break, your highness.” She spat in his face, causing him to flinch.

“Well, let’s see whose spirit breaks first, Twilight Sparkle,” he growled, “Your friends’, or yours!”

With that, he shoved her off of the cliff, sending her tumbling into a dream-ending spiral. As she came to, Sombra’s dark laughter reverberated in her skull. The dream faded, and the king’s voice with it.

Twilight sat up in bed, sweat plastering her hair to her head. Her sheets had been soaked with frightened perspiration. She found herself very thirsty, and got up to get a glass of water.

A glance outside brought the sky into view, and a memory to the forefront. “You can find all you need to know if you just look to the Stars-”

A moment later, Twilight was sitting outside. Her telescope, imported from Equestria, sat tuned to observe the stars that lay in the northern hemisphere. A book detailing the placement of the constellations sat open before her, and she mapped out where she would observe that night.

“Look to the stars, look to the stars.” She flipped through the pages, searching for the current date in her calendar. “But which stars, which constellation?” She looked through the telescope lens to center on the North Star, almost directly overhead. “The North Star? Ursa Minor? Orion’s belt?”

She sighed, lowering the telescope’s view to the horizon. Her forehead rested against the cool metal of the instrument, offering a relief from the constant pain in her head.

“What do you want from me?
What do you want from me?
When will you show me the way?
Why can’t I find what you plainly see?”

Twilight spotted a shooting star, trailing a tail as big as a kite. She swung the telescope to view the ethereal object, and followed it down its path of descent.

“Such amazing stories
Such inspiring glories
Show me the way I must go
Show me the way on to victory”

The trail of light disappeared, and a new star burst into existence. She marked its position on her star-map. Hmm, just outside the Pleiades Cluster, must be a member of Sweetie Drop’s family. I’ll have to send a condolence card.

“You see the beginning
You see the end coming
Impart to me your wisdom
From beyond our short lives of yearning”

The unicorn sighed up at the heavens. The stars were far too numerous to ever hope to count, and the numbers grew nearly every day. Every time a pony dies, their soul must rise.

“You rise into the sky
And as the birds must fly
So you pass unto glory
As everything will pass and die

“All the stars sing a song
But I can’t sing along
I can’t hear what you’re saying
I can’t know when I am doing wrong”

“That’s a pretty damp outlook on life, don’t you think, Twilie?”

Twilight turned to see Shining Armor joining her on the balcony. He was carrying two mugs of hot cocoa in his magic grip.

She took hers gratefully. “Well, you know how it is trying to get a response out of dead ponies.”

“More than you realize,” he sighed. “But enough about death, what’s got you talking to the stars in the first place?”

Twilight gestured up at the sky. “While I was sleeping, I got a message from Princess Luna.”

Shining nodded. “What did she say?”

“She pretty much just confirmed my suspicions,” Twilight replied. “Other than that, she said to look to the stars to learn more about the Crystal Heart.”

“Ah, ergo stargazing.”

“Yup.”

They lay silently, taking in the peaceful night. The stars twinkled overhead, and the moon provided its pale light. If Twilight strained, she thought that she could almost hear the stars singing. Almost, but not quite.

She huffed, taking a small sip of her cocoa. “I feel like I’m just fighting thin air. I charged into a million books without any clue where to begin, and now I’m searching the multitudes for some sign that I’m on the right track.”

“You will figure it out, Twilight.” Shining placed a hoof on her back. “You have an amazing mind, and dozens of friends to help you.”

“I know.” She laid her head on her forehooves. “I miss them.”

A sudden twinge of pain shot through her head. “Geeze, I feel like a baby. I can’t do anything without help.”

“Think of it as a growing experience, then,” he smiled softly. “We all need a little humility in our lives, Twilie, especially ponies with all our responsibilities.”

“I am humble,” she responded. “In fact, I’m probably the most humble pony you’ll ever meet.”

The two siblings laughed together, their eyes sparkling like the sky above.

“Twilight!” The voice came from the doorway to the purple unicorn’s bedroom. “Hay, Twilight! You’ve gotta see this!”

Lyra Heartstrings ran breathlessly onto the balcony. Behind her trailed a large, dusty book. “I think I’ve found what we were looking for!”

Twilight took the book in her hooves. “Really? It tells us what we need to know about the Heart?”

Lyra heaved, holding up a hoof to tell Twilight to wait. Several deep breaths later, she was able to answer. “I just… whenever we have history lessons in Equestria… *Wheeze* Starswirl the Bearded usually has a hoof in things.”

Twilight looked over the cover of the book, The Collected Works of Starswirl the Bearded. “Well, you’ve got me there.”

“So a though came to me,” Lyra squeaked out. “When it comes to history, you gotta look to the Stars.”

The purple mare blinked. She looked at the book once more; making note of the pattern of stars embedded into the cover. The very stars that signified Starswirl’s Cutie Mark. “'Look to the Stars,' huh?”

Shining Armor grinned and nudged his sister. “I told you so.”

Twilight Sparkle stood up and giggled. “Yeah, you got me there, Shiny.”

The student clutched the book to her chest and smiled at Lyra. “Thank you for all of your help, Lyra, I really couldn’t have done it without you.”

Lyra smiled back and hugged Twilight. “It’s the least I could do, after having such an amazing adventure!”

Shining smiled as his sister returned the hug. “Why don’t we go inside, girls? Love-spell or no, it can get pretty chilly in the Crystal Empire.”

He sat in the darkness, Sombra on his throne. He was brooding, thinking, plotting…

Worrying.

“If Twilight Sparkle can uncover the secret of the Crystal Heart…” he mumbled.

The moon hung steady in the sky, no longer powered by a vigilant alicorn princess, but by a team of overworked mages. He glared at the orb. “Even with her connection to the moon severed, she still finds ways around me.” He summoned a small glass of aged berry juice and drank it down in a single gulp. “At least Celestia is no longer a problem in that department.”

A knock sounded at the door. “You may enter.”

The doors opened to admit a ragged Diamond Dog, whose only bit of finery was a diamond studded necklace. The Dog pulled at his red vest as he gave a report. “The Fillydelphia rebels are stopped, King. We put the survivors in chains, and they now work in the mines.”

“Excellent work, Rover Redvest.” Sombra sat back in his seat. “I wonder how long it will be before the other cities fall in line…”

The Diamond Dog scratched under his collar. “I dunno, a month maybe?”

The Unicorn King rolled his eyes and growled. “It was not a riddle, Rover! Now get out!”

Rover Redvest yelped and ran out the door. The towering entryway closed up again, leaving Sombra alone.

Alone, save for a faint chuckling that never reached the king’s ears. The head mounted behind Sombra was no longer frozen in fright, but in a leering smile.

Author's Note

Don't blink, Discord is looking at you. Yes, you. The pudgy one in Cardiff.

Heavy headcanon at work here, my dear readers. I hope I can make it palatable.

As an aside, have you ever been so nervous that your knees knocked together? I have. I started laughing when I realized that it was actually a thing.

Second Movement: Part 12- The Snare

The Unicorn King has passed. Long live the Unicorn King.

Somber Tidings has taken his father’s title, and Luna yet reigns as the Crystal Princess. The twin kingdoms of Equestria and the Crystal Empire remain connected, now through marriage, rather than mere species.

I pray to Glory that the two newlyweds are up to the job. Somber grows increasingly frustrated with living up to his father’s legacy, and Luna fights to cope with ruling a kingdom half of a continent away.

I feel that they might succeed, if only they followed my advice and spent some time with their friends. Then they might find the encouragement they need.

I can barely believe it, but Somber has agreed to accompany Charcoal and Summer Surprise to Felaccipidia. The griffon wishes his infant son, Moshe, to experience the sun and sand of his homeland first-hoof… Talon? First-talon. Does it matter to a hippogriff?

Luna remains home, as it appeared she has taken slightly ill. Perhaps it is for the best that the kingdoms are not completely without its ruling class.

I had the opportunity to jest a bit with Celestia this afternoon. She arrived to visit with Luna, and was significantly annoyed that the local guards didn’t appreciate her unique form of entry to the palace.

We gently explained to her that the windows were barred for a reason.

After we broke her out of prison—and gave her a full pardon, I’m told—Celestia related the news that Zephyr had stood down from his position as a royal guard. I am utterly unsurprised that the bearer of the Element of Kindness would remove himself from such a harsh atmosphere, but Celestia claimed his action was in error.

She claimed this very loudly. Vehemently. She appears to be unwilling to see reason as to Zephyr’s decision.

She and Luna have retired to the library, and I am left holding the keys to the dungeon doors. Such is the life of an advisor to the court.

Glory above, Tartarus below… What has become of my little ponies?

The centaur tribes have united under one ruler, Tirek, and have marched upon Felaccipidia. While Summer Surprise and Charcoal were visiting. While little Moshe was visiting!

I have learned that they did so with Somber Tiding’s blessing.

What… what in the name of the First Alicorn has he done?

Celestia screams for his blood. Apple Butter, bless his heart, yearns to travel to the griffon’s land to find the truth for himself. Luna…

Where is Luna? I haven’t seen her since the news reached us. Perhaps…

Perhaps I must merely follow the sound of violent vomiting.

Apple Butter and Zephyr set out across the sea this morning. Celestia would have joined them, but her duties as captain of the skyguard prevented it. I pray that what they find differs from the report. I am not certain that Luna could survive the knowledge that her husband would…

I cannot speak it. It must be false.

Her illness has grown worse. She refuses the doctors, discards tonics, and has not eaten regularly for weeks. I marvel at her constant cravings, which only seem to sate her nausea occasionally. It is a wonder that anypony who vomits as often as she could retain her current weight. I fear she could wither before our eyes.

If I did not know better, I would say that she is in the midst of a harsh pregnancy. Would she not tell us if it was so?

Charcoal… Charcoal has returned with a small portion of his family. Summer Surprise was not among them.

They returned on Apple Butter and Zephyr’s ship, but the two stallions were not with them.

Somber Tidings was not with them.

We have learned that Somber Tidings plans to cross the sea with an army. They will march upon the Crystal Empire and seize the Crystal Heart, Princess Aura’s final gift to the world.

What on Earth could Somber need an army to take hold of an object in a kingdom he jointly rules!? What is the purpose of this treachery!? Of this murder!?

Where has this other side of him come from!? Where is the colt who once gave of himself to his friends? Where has the noble husband of Luna fallen to? What has he become!?

Celestia gathers her army to repel him. Luna stands by her side. Charcoal has taken Moshe someplace safe.

With the wreckage of Felaccipidia in his wake, Somber Tidings marches—

The door to the library opened, sending a jolt of adrenaline down Rainbow Dash’s spine. The clack of talons on stone drifted up to her, accompanied by the soft patter of a lion’s paws. She closed the book and dove to the floor, landing with as soft a flap of her wings as she could manage.

She peeked through a gap in the tomes, attempting to catch a glimpse of the other occupant in the room. The sight that met her eyes was that of the iron-shod face of Gilded Wing. He flapped his way up to the book shelves that she had vacated, casting his gaze about for the Journal of Starswirl the Bearded.

Rainbow Dash made a move towards the doorway of the library, dancing lightly on her hooves to avoid making a sound. Her wings flapped, speeding her progress along the ground. She glanced back and found no sight of the enormous griffon.

When she turned her head back to the front, she found herself nose-to-beak with Lord Gilded Wing.

If he still had a beak, Gilded would have smiled.

“Leaving so soon?” he asked. “From the dust on your wings, I’d say you've been here long enough to get to the good part.”

She grasped the book to her side, staring him right in the eye. “Yeah, I found out why you birdbrains have a statue of Sombra out front.” She nudged the journal, casting her gaze about for an escape route. “Somber Tidings… He’s the unicorn king. He’s the slaver king you guys remember. Kinda funny you still keep his stature around.”

If he still had a beak, Gilded would have sneered. As it was, the sneer made its way into his voice. “When Moshe liberated the country from Tirek’s rule, he fought to see that ponies as a whole were not vilified. Perhaps he did not understand the history behind the statue.”

His knuckles cracked, and he spread his wings. Rainbow Dash took a few steps backward. “A thousand years later, his actions are forgotten, and the statue has become anonymous.”

Rainbow took to the air, but found her progress arrested by the strong grip of Gilded’s claw on her tail. He brought her down to earth painfully, and held a sharp nail against her throat. “You ponies vilified yourselves with your own pride and lust for power.”

Rainbow grinned. “I think you mean ‘happiness and prosperity.’”

Her rear hooves shot out, catching Gilded Wing’s foreleg on the elbow. The griffon lord screamed and pulled back, giving Rainbow Dash a clear shot to the exit. Her wings burned as she blasted out of the library and through the hallways.

She nearly collided in midair with Gilda. The griffon blinked, her jaw hanging open. “What in the name of birdseed are you doing out here!?”

“Uh…” Rainbow looked back to see an explosion of feathers fly through the library’s doorway. “I think I’m running for my life right about now!”

Gilda moved her head to the side to get an eyeful of Gilded’s rage. “I told you to avoid my dad!”

Rainbow Dash sped off, dragging Gilda behind her. “You didn’t tell him that!”

They flew through the palace. Gilda took the lead and tore for an open window. Gilded was constantly behind them, spewing roared profanities and screeching for the guards. The few griffons on patrol rallied to his calls, swarming the escapee.

A honed talon scraped at Rainbow Dash’s side, sending her into a barely-controlled spiral. Gilda roared and butted the guard aside with a powerful stroke of her wings. She grasped Dash’s hoof and dragged her to the right, towards the giant statue of Sombra.

Crested Barbary waited for them at the palace’s entrance, flanked by five armed griffon soldiers. He hefted a javelin and called out, “Halt! Drop from the sky!”

Rainbow Dash swooped down, Gilda keeping in perfect sync with her. They rocketed towards the line of guards and pulled up just as they reached the tip of Crested’s javelin. The air displaced by their flight knocked the airborne guards tumbling to the side. The guards rushed into the air in a cloud of feathers as Dash and Gilda disappeared from sight.

Gilda and Dash reached the open air and soared through the streets. The crescent moon glowed dimly overhead, cloaking the city in darkness. Rainbow Dash kept close behind her friend as they flew between the mud-brick buildings, letting Gilda lead the way.

A wing of griffon soldiers soared above, their keen eyes watching closely for any sign of the escapees. Gilded Wing flew at the front, his feathers ruffling and his talons flexing. His iron muzzle clacked together as he clucked quiet commands to the guards, spreading them out over the city.

Crested Barbary remained at the palace, considering the pony’s options. He glanced at the desert, reasoning that there was no way to escape in that direction. He turned in the opposite direction and noted the ships lying in the port. A flurry of movement highlighted one ship’s sails as they were unfurled.

He flew as fast as he could towards the harbor.

Gilda slid silently up to the docks, Rainbow Dash close behind her. She rested against a wooden poll and laughed breathlessly. “You know, our plan was to break you out and bring you here. Mission. Stinking. Accomplished.”

Rainbow Dash looked up at the ship, her jaw dropping. “You’re… You’re rescuing me? You’re sending me home?”

“Duh,” Gilda said. She walked up to Dash and placed a talon on her shoulder. “This place is a death trap for you. You gotta get out.”

Rainbow Dash pulled Gilda into a quick hug. The griffon stiffened in surprise, but slowly placed her own forelegs around her friend. Gilda pulled away and pushed Rainbow towards the ship. “Now go on, before the guards get here.”

Dash and Gilda trotted up to the gangplank and onto the main deck, where they were met by the captain. Rainbow Dash recognized his ship as the one she traveled from Equestria on. “Hay… Long time no sea. Heh.”

The captain flashed her a daring grin. “Name’s Cap’n Tawny, lass. Welcome aboard.”

He flapped off, whispering orders to his crew. Rainbow Dash looked around, shooting the skies an occasional cautionary glance. The guards she saw sweeping by seemed more concerned with watching the shadowy streets than the quiet harbor.

Gilda slid up beside her. “Gonna be alright?”

“Sure.” Rainbow Dash turned to her. “You coming with?”

“Nah,” Gilda said. She snorted and rolled her eyes. “I’ll be fine. You get back to your pony friends.”

“Don’t do that,” Dash sighed. “Pony and not-pony shouldn’t make all that much of a difference. Not with my friends.”

The ship lurched as wind caught the sails. Gilda spun around and spread her wings. “If you’re ever in the country again, drop me a l—”

She came up short as her path was blocked by the grey-flecked form of Crested Barbary. He kicked her to the deck and landed a few feet away from them. He glared at her briefly, then turned to Rainbow Dash.

“Lay your arms down and surrender
You will keep you pony life
Now give up this chase
Before the streets run red

“I had warned you Rainbow Dash
That our two loyalties would clash
Now I’m forced to bring you in
Or see you dead!”

Crested hefted a javelin, aiming directly for Rainbow Dash’s heart. Dash knelt down and extended her wings for flight. She sneered. “What are you waiting for, then?”

Crested’s grip on his weapon tightened. “Don’t make me kill you. We can end this now.”

“It won’t be over with my surrender, and it won’t be over with my death.” Dash pawed at the ground.

“Look ‘round, Crested
We’re standing at the brink!
There’s a choice to make
It’s time to swim or sink!”

Crested’s eyes flicked upwards and took note of the sailors gathering in the riggings. “Surrender.”

“I accept your surrender,” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “But that’s not what you mean, is it?”

Martial Paw crawled up from the lower levels. His eyes widened as he took in the scene. “Drat.”

Crested Barbary angled his javelin so that he could quickly aim and throw it at all three prospective targets. “So you’re both traitors?”

Rainbow Dash’s mask of determination fell. “Martial? What the hay are—”

Gilded Wing fell from the sky with a primeval roar. His eyes burned at Rainbow Dash. He grasped the javelin out of Crested’s talon and flung it with all the force he could muster.

“Dash!” Martial shouted. He lunged for her, hoping to push her out of the way, hoping to intercept the projectile. He crashed into Rainbow Dash and took her down to the deck.

He stood, examining himself for injuries. He found none and breathed a sigh of relief.

A strangled cry came from Rainbow Dash. He looked down to see her gaping at something to the right. He turned to see what it was, revealing Gilda standing stiffly to the side.

“Thanks, Dash,” she said.

He caught the female griffon as she fell towards him, a javelin protruding from her back.

The guards under Crested’s command descended on the riggings to clash with the sailors. Blades swung and arrows flew as the boat carried the battle off into sea. Captain Tawny laughed manically as he swung the ship’s wheel to and fro.

A particularly brawny sailor tackled Crested over the side of the ship, sending them both into the drink. The sailor surfaced first, but Crested grasped his throat with his razor-sharp talons. The sailor sank into the ocean, while Crested was forced to swim for shore.

Gilded Wing stood stock still as his daughter was dragged away by Rainbow and Martial. The sounds of the battle did not reach him. The splash of the waves did not stir him. The three of them disappeared below decks, leaving his sight completely.

His talons clenched, his nails digging into the wood of the deck. He spread his wings and launched himself into the air, soaring towards land, away from the fighting. He refused to look back.

The sailors outnumbered the soldiers three to one. The battle was swift and bloody. In a matter of moments, the ship was sailing away, the victory theirs.

Gilded landed on the shore beside a waterlogged Crested Barbary. The captain raised an eyebrow at the lord. “Are you alright? About your daughter?”

The iron of Gilded Wing’s false beak ground together. “She gave her life for a pony. A pony! She…” A sharp intake of breath passed through his nostrils. “She is no daughter of mine. She has lost her honor.”

“Should not…” Crested hesitated. “Should not any death for the sake of another be honorable?”

“In this, our hour of need!?” Gilded grasped Crested by the neck and hoisted him into the air. “Our time to finally be ponykind’s equal!? To be their superior!?” He shoved the captain to the side, glaring at the escaping ship. “Look around! Are we not as in days of old? Are we not as we were under Tirek’s rule those thousand years ago? Are we not as desolate as we were under the control of Sombra, the Slaver King!? And yet the ponies prosper!”

“She is dead!” he roared at the vessel. “And she is dead to me! Traitor!”

He looked down at the prone form of Crested. “Ready the troops, we sail for Equestria tomorrow.” He spread his wings and flapped for the palace. “And we sail with Sombra’s Crystal Heart under our control!”

“You sure she’s gonna be alright, Doc?”

Rainbow Dash cradled Gilda’s head in her forelegs, dripping water down the griffon’s throat. Bandages twisted around her body, holding back the red tide of blood that threatened to spill over. Dash worried her lower lip, cautious that any movement could harm her friend further.

The griffon sailor purred soothingly to Gilda as she checked the bandages. “Only get better,” she said in broken Equestrian, “with time. Care.”

“Eh dahs…” Gilda sighed.

“Shh!” Rainbow Dash brushed a rogue head-feather out of Gilda’s eyes. “Don’t try and talk, you’re just gonna tire yourself out!”

Gilda shook her head weakly. “Toh… Totally worth it.”

Gilda’s eyes closed in deep sleep. Rainbow Dash laid her friend’s head gently into the cot, gently checked that she was strapped down securely, then left the room without a sound.

She entered the mess to find Captain Tawny and Martial Paw waiting for her. She tilted her head at the captain. “So, what’s your hoof in all of this?”

Tawny tilted his big, yellow rain hat at her. “Beggin’ yer pardon, miss. I ain’t too political. I jus’ prefer the way ponies do th’ bulk of things. Call this me good deed fer today.”

His beak quirked upwards in a smile. “Ifn’ you see me old friend Cranky Doodle back in Ponyville, tell ‘im his old pal Tawny said ‘ahoy.’”

He retreated to the top deck, leaving Rainbow and Martial alone. They sat across from each other for a long time, not looking at each other, not saying anything. They turned to each other simultaneously, opening their mouths to speak at the same time. The two of them tripped over their own tongues and returned to bashful silence.

“Loyalty,” Rainbow Dash said. “You said something earlier about loyalty. About how you had to stay loyal to your king.”

“Yeah.” Martial clicked his beak. “Yeah, I did.”

“So what’s different now?” she asked. “What made you change your mind about that? About our different worlds? What…” She sighed. “What made you leave yours?”

He looked her in the eyes. “Gilded Wing was gonna kill you. He was going to outright murder you, and there wasn’t anything I could do about it.” He laid down on the floor and crossed his forelegs. “So Gilda asked for my help, and I did something about it.”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “So you got Captain Tawny to set sail while she got me from my room, huh?”

“Pretty much.” He fluttered his wings and studied his talons. “I couldn’t let you die, Dash.”

The steady clomp of hooves on wood echoed through the tiny room as Rainbow Dash drew near. She leaned her head down to level with his. “Hay.”

He looked up at her, and she gave him a small smile. “So. Loyalty. Gilda’s too stubborn to just keel over dead… but as far as I’m concerned, both of you gave your lives to save me today.”

She gently brushed her cheek against his. “There’s this proverb us ponies have: ‘No greater love hath he than he who would lay down his life for a friend.’” She drew back and snickered at the dreamy look on his face. “Yeah, I’d say you earned a little trust, there.”

They shared a smile for a moment, one that ended all too soon. Rainbow Dash sighed and rubbed her eyes. “You take care of yourself, Martial. Imma hit the hay.”

“G’night, Dash,” he replied. He stayed where he was until she left the room. One she was out of sight, he leapt into the air and clicked his rear feet together. He practically danced his way to his cabin, his heart light as a feather.

Rainbow Dash yet found herself unable to sleep. She pulled up the journal of Starswirl the Bearded and opened the aged covers. She picked up where she had left off, on the day Somber Tidings, Sombra, returned to Equestria.

Somber’s army of centaurs has taken the Crystal Empire. Celestia found herself forced to retreat, with Luna barely following her out. The Crystal Princess’ attempt to reason with him failed spectacularly. His eyes were set on only one prize; that of the Crystal Heart.

Somber’s tactics included a direct infusion of sheer terror into the magical field surrounding the empire. The dark centaur magic he learned no doubt accounts for his new abilities to ascertain a pony’s deepest, darkest fear. This fear seemed to have frozen the Crystal Ponies into a state of inaction.

They are calling him the Shadow King, now. Deus Umbra, in the old tongue.

What happened to him?

His plan has come to fruition. Somber Tidings appeared before his Crystal Slaves with the Crystal Heart in hoof. I snuck among their ranks, disguised as a fallen soldier. He claimed that it was a new day for Equestria and the Crystal Empire. He claimed that the days of war and fighting were long gone.

He claimed that he alone would protect us all.

He raised that blasted dagger, the one that Princess Aura used upon herself so many years ago. His horn glowed with the dark magic that was now his trademark, and he plunged the dagger into his chest.

My stars, he has made a mockery of Aura Feltsun’s sacrifice; her final act to save the Crystal Empire from Discord.

He carved deep within his chest, his horn glowing all the while, his eyes blazing his dark fire. He removed the enchanted artifact and gasped, as though it had just occurred to him that he was stabbing himself. Out of his chest flew a dark purple heart, perhaps a bit smaller than the one he held aloft beside him.

At this point, Princess Aura Feltsun disintegrated into a flash of stars that soared into the firmament. Somber, too, began to dissipate into nothingness, but his eyes burned, and his horn glowed. His body, rather than shift into stars, crumbled into a shapeless mass of magic. His Crystal Heart beat once, twice, thrice.

His face appeared out of the magic mass, leering at his slaves. He called himself the king of shadows, the Deus Umbra, the Unicorn King forevermore.

His words slurred, and the name he gave himself was heard as “DeSSSombraaaa.”

The fear rose to palpable proportions. Ponies tried to run, but were held back by their chains. Foals were knocked down by panicking workers. I saw one poor soul trampled into the dust, his life ended by sheer accident.

The Crystal Heart beat louder as the sounds of panic and fear reached it. Somber Tiding’s dark, deep chuckle floated through the congregation. He said that he would show them what he was capable of, and how he would protect the people from any who dared attack them.

A beam of magic shot out of the heart, and hit a distant outcropping of crystal. The once bright, colorful formation turned black as a starless night. Cracks formed along its surface as something pushed its way out from within. A crystalline claw burst forth, appearing to be not unlike a dragon’s claw. The head that followed it was likewise draconic, but perhaps more angular.

The body itself was much unlike a dragon, coming closer in comparison to an ape, or a Diamond Dog. Bat-like wings opened behind it, and a whip-like tail swayed beneath it.

I am told that these creatures are known as grotesques. A most fitting name, I believe.

Six more appeared behind the first, breathing out flames of purple fire and swarming through the air. I took the opportunity the confusion afforded me and slipped away. I shall not soon forget the words Somber Tidings spoke before I left.

“We shall have peace!” he announced. “Peace through tyranny!”

Author's Note

Aaaand end with a Transformers quote. Cut, print; that's a wrap, ladies and gentlemen!

As always, your comments are appreciated and considered.

Second Movement: Part 13- Hopeful Tune

Hopeful Tune

Twilight Sparkle glared at the book sitting silent upon the cushion before her. She squinted, forcing a spark from her horn. The spark drifted down to the open book; the page twitched as if in a breeze. Her tongue stuck out of her mouth and she closed her eyes.

“Easy, Twilight,” Shining Armor said. “Let it happen. Don’t push it yet.”

Twilight nodded even as she glared at the page. Her horn sparked again, lit by her concentration. She was rewarded with the sound of the page flopping over. “Ha! That’s it! I turned a page!”

Shining clapped his hooves together. “Great job, Twilie! You’ll be tossing ursa majors again in no time!”

They shared a smile in the confines of the train car. The Friendship Express from the Crystal Empire to Manehatten rattled down icy tracks, a great white landscape rushing past. The ponies within were warm, heedless of the winter wonderland around them.

Shining Armor cast a glance upon the outdoors. “I woulda thought we’d see some grass by now, we’re almost to the city.”

“It’s the windigos, sir,” a nearby crystal pony stated. He held a spear loosely in his forelegs. “They’ve just about taken over the northern part of Equestria, or so the reports say.”

Shining grimaced as he peered through the train’s windows. “No exaggeration on their part, I’d say.”

Lyra looked up from fiddling with her lyre. “Hay, um, are we in danger or anything?” she asked the guard.

The crystal pony nodded. “Every moment.”

“Thanks,” Lyra said. “Now I’ll never get to sleep.”

The pony shrugged and went back to standing alert.

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes became lidded as she prodded her book, and her mouth turned down in a decisive frown.

“Hay, Twilie.” Shining placed a hoof on her shoulder. “You’re gonna get better. You’re already getting there, really.”

Twilight gave him a smirk. “I know, if only because my big galoot of a brother will never let me forget it!”

A sharp bark of laughter issued from him. “Fine, I’ll lay off.”

“You don’t…” Twilight shook her head. “You don’t have to.”

Shining Armor’s smile lasted until he looked out the window again. “We’re there.”

The city came into view. The enormous skyscrapers of Manehatten rose high into the air, only to have their peaks obscured by the rolling cumulonimbi of Cloudsdale. Ponies could be seen flitting all over the place, mere colorful specks against the enormity of it all.

Shining stood. “Well, Twilight, I’d say it’s about time you and your friends were reunited.”

The train slowly came to a stop beside a platform filled to the brim with guards. Blueblood stood at the head, his armor glinting in the station’s overhead lights. He bowed his head as the train’s doors opened, and Twilight Sparkle stepped forth. “My Lady, I am pleased to report that Maneh—”

“Twilight!” The purple form of Spike rushed past Blueblood and leapt upon Twilight. She gasped and returned the embrace she was given. “I missed you so much! I shoulda gone with you, I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

“Spike! Spike, easy!” she said. “It’s alright. I’m alright.” She set him down on the platform and looked him over. “See? I’m fine. I’m just fine.”

“B-but, your head!” He pointed with a claw. “If I was there…” He sighed. “If I had gone with you, none of this would have happened.”

Twilight Sparkle watched him closely as his eyes fell to the floor. The sound of hooves against stone alerted her to the presence of other ponies. “Rarity! Pinkie Pie! Applejack! You made it!”

“Sure as shootin’ we did,” Applejack said with a tip of her hat. “I wish we coulda all been here, but…” She shrugged. “Well, we can explain it later.”

Pinkie wrapped Twilight in a hug. “How’s your head, silly? Can you do magic yet?”

Twilight smiled. “A little, but—”

“Oh, darling, just look at you!” Rarity produced a brush from her saddlebags and went to work on Twilight’s mane. “It’s been ages since you really took a moment for yourself, hasn’t it?”

A red shade spread across Twilight’s cheeks. “Guys, everypony’s looking at us.”

They turned as one to find themselves the object of every single royal guard’s attention. Blueblood cleared his throat. “Perhaps if we could save the pleasantries until after the briefing…”

“Let them have their fun,” Shining Armor said. “It’s been a hard couple of months.”

Blueblood placed his mouth next to Shining’s ear and whispered forcefully. “May I remind you that every second we waste here is another second for Sombra and the windigos have to wreak havoc?”

“May I remind you,” Shining whispered back, “that our most powerful weapon relies on these mares maintaining their friendship?”

Blueblood huffed, but remained silent.

Twilight turned back to Spike and took him up in a warm hug. “I missed you, too, Spike.” She drew him back and got a good look at him. “Say, have you grown taller?”

His eyes widened to roughly the size of dinner plates. “T-taller!? Wh-what makes you say that!? I’m not growing, am I? I mean, not too tall…”

Twilight’s eyes shot to Rarity. She raised an eyebrow.

“It’s…” Rarity placed a hoof on Spike’s shoulder. “It’s a long story.”

Lyra filed out of the car next, her saddlebags hanging loosely at her sides. She looked from the guards to the overhanging Cloudsdale and back. Her shoulders slumped. “I’m not gonna get to go back to Ponyville anytime soon, am I?”

Twilight entered the Orange’s house with her minor entourage following close behind. She took a seat in the living room and let out a sigh that seemed to spread across her entire body. Spike curled up beside her with a sigh of his own while his eyelids drooped dangerously low.

She rested against the couch back and allowed a small, elusive smile to cross her lips.

“So,” Applejack said, “Rainbow Dash got herself captured by griffons.”

“Afraid so,” Twilight replied as the smile vanished. “There’s no telling when Cadance can negotiate for her release, either. I don’t even think news of the takeover has reached overseas yet.”

“It’s a particularly sticky wicket, I’d say.” Rarity stirred her tea slowly, staring into its depths. “We’ll most undoubtedly need her to set things right, when all is said and done.”

Twilight sat up. “Maybe, but maybe not. I might have another solution besides the Elements.”

“Shoot,” Pinkie said, speaking the first words she had said for the entire conversation. Her eyebrows leveled as she waited for Twilight’s response.

“Starswirl’s personal journal.” Twilight lifted The Collected Works of Starswirl the Bearded with her forelegs. “Luna contacted me in a dream that to understand Sombra’s crystal heart, I should ‘look to the Stars.’ Lyra surmised that she probably meant Starswirl.”

“I totally did.” Lyra smirked. “Kinda.”

“If we look through the journal, his own personal account of his life, there will no doubt be something there that will tell us what we need to know about the original Crystal Heart.” Twilight sat back, her brows lowered. “We’ll find that journal in the Royal Canterlot Library.”

“What?” Applejack sputtered. “Wait, now. Just wait a moment. You’re gonna go chargin’ into the library. In the middle of the castle. In the middle of Sombra’s castle!?”

“No, I’m going to sneak in.” Twilight looked each of her friends in the eye, one by one. “I’m not sure how, but there’s gotta be something Sombra’s overlooked. Something he won’t be expecting. I might even be able to get in and out without being discovered.”

“B-but you just got back!” Spike gasped. “You’re still hurt! You can’t go in there alone!”

“I won’t be alone. Shining Armor will come with me.” Twilight placed a hoof on his back. “The longer we wait, the harder it’ll be to fight Sombra.”

“Darling Twilight,” Rarity sighed, “you really didn’t expect us to let you go alone, did you?”

“Why, shoot!” Applejack stood and held a hoof up. “We’re standin’ by yer side, through thick and thin!”

“But…” Twilight shook her head slowly. “I can’t ask you girls to do that.”

“You didn’t ask, silly,” Pinkie said with a chuckle. “We’re offering! It’s what friends do! Dive into the pit of evil to help each other out!” She looked down at the floor with a note of introspection. “At least, that’s what all my friends do.”

“I-I’m coming, too.” Spike snuggled up closer to Twilight’s side. “I-I’m not letting you out of my sight for a good long while.”

Twilight’s smile trembled as she looked at each pony, and dragon, in turn. “I don’t even know what to say… Have I mentioned I love you guys?”

Applejack placed her forehead against Twilight’s. “We love you, too, sugarcube.” She looked up and grinned at Rarity and Pinkie. “Well, what’re y’all waitin’ fer? Don’t yah know an opportunity for a group hug when yah see one?”

The five friends shared an all-too-brief moment of affection, their smiles brightening a room darkened by Cloudsdale’s shadow. Lyra gave them a lopsided smile from her chair. The mint mare turned to the window, imagining for a brief moment that she could see her home on the horizon.

“Were you always this stupid, or has staring at gemstones all day dulled you senses!?”

Prince Blueblood and Prince Shining Armor stood across from each other around the strategy room’s table. Blueblood’s white face grew red as he roared at his fellow soldier. “You want to send one of, no, the most powerful unicorn I know of—a bearer of an Element of Harmony, no less—into enemy territory that I wouldn’t trust Princess Celestia herself to come back from! It is preposterous! It is asinine! It is downright idiotic!”

Shining Armor stood at sharp attention. “You should mind your tone, your highness.”

“No, you should mind my tone, your highness!” Blueblood sneered at the blue-maned unicorn. “I shall not condone such a blatant waste of resources in this desperate bid for an easy solution!”

“I would rather you not refer to my sister as a ‘resource,’” Shining said.

“Oh, well, then I shall not condone the waste of such an important pony as Twilight Sparkle!” Blueblood growled.

Philomena the phoenix flapped through the air on fiery wings and came to rest on Blueblood’s back. “We shall either track down the other two element bearers,” the prince said, “or we shall fight Sombra the old-fashioned way.”

Shining sighed. “All-out war, you mean.”

“It may come to that,” Blueblood said quietly. He nuzzled Philomena and passed her a treat. “Glory help us all if it comes to that.” He lowered his eyebrows at Shining. “It shall not be a pretty thing, but we cannot allow Sombra to continue... to continue.”

Shining Armor let out a slow breath. “Twilight believes this could work, and I believe in Twilight.”

Blueblood shook his head. “Your idealism is going to get you killed someday.”

“My idealism led me to volunteer for this job,” Shining retorted. “It’s led me straight so far.”

“Be that as it may,” Blueblood snorted, “I cannot condone this.”

“I don’t need your permission,” Shining said.

“But you need my troops.” Blueblood strode around the table to face Shining. “You need my intelligence, my weapons, my—”

“We can do without that just fine.” Shining Armor turned to the map laid out on the table. He noted the route from Manehatten to Canterlot. “I just wanted you to be duly informed.”

Blueblood’s bottom lip flapped as Shining Armor trotted out of the strategy room. He sniffed at Philomena. “These new royals are getting uppity, aren’t they?”

Philomena responded with a painful peck to his ear.

Rarity sat on the front steps of the apartment complex, doodling the hours away on her notepad. It was an odd sort of inspiration that she had received from her recent trials, but inspiration could not be ignored. She could hear Twilight’s snores coming from a widow overhead as the purple unicorn allowed her body to heal further.

A dress formed slowly on the paper, details coming into focus once the rough outline was complete. Purple, rounded sheets of fabric lay atop each other like shingles on a roof. A majestic set of green peacock feathers sat arrayed on a headdress. She brought the eraser up to her lips as she contemplated her next line.

“Oh, that looks simply fabulous!” Steven Magnet said from his position in a narrow alleyway. “Please tell me that you plan to craft it once you get the chance.”

“But of course,” Rarity replied. “It would be a crime against fashion itself to let such a design limp away into obscurity.”

She carried on drawing for some time, before she let loose an aside. “I didn’t appreciate the advice you gave Spike the other night.”

Steven blinked, his bushy eyebrows wafting in the breeze. “I beg your pardon?”

“You claim that he shall one day outgrow us. So to speak.” She filled in the color around the hem of the dress. “I find that an entirely painful and mean spirited thing to say to the poor dear.”

Steven blew a slow gout of steam out of his nose, his whiskers drooping. “The truth often hurts.”

“Yes. Yes it does.” Rarity added the pony’s tail and brainstormed ideas on how to adorn it. “It is often a far easier thing to give a little white lie.” She set the pencil down and looked up at him. “Do I seem a liar to you?”

He narrowed his eyes and he pursed his lips. “No, Lady Rarity. You are not a liar.”

“Then understand me when I say I refuse to leave his side.” She set her notepad aside and turned fully to Magnet. “I will remain his friend until the day I die.”

Steven frowned. “You are not a liar, merely naïve. You will die a long, long time before he does. You can’t be by his side forever.”

“But maybe I can be by his side long enough,” she said. “Maybe he can still make friends knowing that his stayed by him. Maybe he can rest easy knowing that adulthood isn’t the end of his friendships. Maybe…” She sniffed, and then took a deeper breath. “Maybe he won’t end up like those lonely dragons in their caves in the mountains. Maybe he won’t be abandoned if we simply help him to…”

“I had friends, and a family,” Steven interrupted. “We would play together in the stream next to the house. There was one who took it upon himself to be my older brother, and would defend me from bullies who thought I was some sort of mutant snake.” He snickered and shook his head. “He’d come home so black and blue that I thought it was his natural coloring.”

Rarity put a hoof to her mouth.

“I had a pony I loved,” Steven said quietly. “She had a beautiful yellow coat, and golden hair that shone in the sun. Her eyes were a striking magenta. Her wings flowed so gracefully, I thought she looked as though she was flying under water.”

He sat there, rolled up in the alley with his memories. “They’re all gone, Rarity. Old age, sickness… Monsters that even I was unable to hold back.” He stared across the street and sighed. “And alone I live in the Everfree, despite all their love. It’s the way of the wyrm.”

Rarity’s muzzel scrunched up. “But that was your choice, Steven. Spike does not have to make the same, and I shall make sure he knows it.”

Steven’s eyes fell. “Don’t give him false hopes.”

“Don’t give him false despair.” She gathered her things and trotted inside, leaving Steven Magnet alone.

Spike walked past, his legs moving at an easy gait. He frowned at his feet, apparently unhappy with his progress. “No,” he mumbled, though it was barely audible. “No, I haven’t hoarded, so… go away.”

Twilight sat up on the bed. “Is something wrong, Spike?”

Spike gasped and grabbed his tail. “N-no! Nothing’s the matter! Why would you think something was the matter?”

Twilight folded her forelegs. “You’re acting like a teenage filly that just went through an awkward growth spurt.” She tilted her head with a frown. “It’s about that ‘growing up’ thing, isn’t it?”

“Yah think?” he asked. He threw his claws over his mouth. “Sorry… sorry, that was kinda mean.”

Twilight patted the bed beside her, and Spike sat down beside her. He experienced a momentary panic when he realized that he had sat down, not climbed up. Twilight placed a warm hoof on his shoulder and nuzzled him. “It’s alright Spike. You can talk about it with me.”

He fidgeted with his claws and looked at the floor.

Twilight sighed. “What happened when I was gone?”

His lips parted, then closed, then parted again. “I grew up again.”

Twilight cupped her chin in her hoof as her eyebrows lowered. “What—?”

“Rarity was in danger, and the Diamond Dogs were gonna hurt her, and we were in a dark cave, and there was no way out, and I got crushed by a cart, and I just couldn’t hold it back!” He broke down in tears and leaned into her shoulder. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!”

Twilight brought him into a full hug. “It’s alright, Spike! It’s alright, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

“B-but I’m a monster!” Spike pulled away and bit his lip. “All it takes is one bad day, then poof! Incoming Gojira! Batten down the hatches, the freight train’s coming through!”

“Spike!” Twilight took a breath and spoke quietly. “Spike, what did you do after you grew up?”

“I…” He sniffed. “I hurt the Diamond Dogs—badly—and carried Rarity to the surface.”

“In other words,” Twilight said with a small smile, “it sounds like you saved her.”

Spike snuffled as he ran an arm over his nose. “You think so?”

Twilight nodded. “From what I’ve been hearing about it, you were the hero of the day.”

“Rarity mentioned it to yah, huh?” Spike lowered his head again. “I don’t wanna be the hero if it means…”

“If it means what, Spike?” Twilight slid a foreleg around him, and he didn’t resist.

“If it means growing up faster.” Spike swallowed the lump in his throat. “If it means having to leave you guys sooner. Like all the dragons do eventually.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed. “Spike, you can try and leave us all you want.”

He looked up at her in confusion, but she placed a hoof on his mouth. “But we won’t let you,” she said. “Simple as that.”

They shared another hug in the small bedroom as the sun set behind them. Even so, Spike couldn’t shake the frown that stole across his features.

Author's Note

I apologize that I left my readers hanging for so long, but stuff happened. I also had a minor freak out about my writing style. We're past that, however, and ready to get down to the nitty-gritty of what's going on in the story.